《Should Have Let Me Die》


 Chapter 1: I Dont Want To

    Chapter 1: I Don''t Want To


    "Fuck!"


    That was thest thing that came out of my mouth as I bled out in an alley.


    I messed up royally this time. I was supposed to be at the club by 8:15 PM, and the boss needed me to me there. Still, I ended up getting held up by some junkie that figured I''d be easy pickings in a back alley.


    I was wearing a hoodie so I didn''t look like much with a bald head and red and ck neck tattoos. Guy probably thought I was some young poser, but I ran protection for my boss, and I was the best. Plus the old man beat the art of boxing and a whole bunch of other shit that I didn''t want get into my head right now.


    So, track mark sally pulls a knife out and gives me the whole spiel about my money and shit or my life, but I was already counting fingers. See, I got this thing where if I''m in a situation that I don''t enjoy, I hold my hand up and ask myself five things about the current problem. If I can''t figure out a good enough reason not to do what I n on doing by the fifth quest, I do it.


    "Come on, man, just hand over the wallet or whatever the fuck you have that''s valuable, and I won''t stick this fucking knife in you. Put your fucking hand down, you scrawny fuck."


    The fucking idoit must have been high on something, but he didn''t wait, which was fine by me. I punched the wrist holding the knife and used the free hand to punch him in the throat, and I could feel it copse. The fucker dropped like a sack of garbage and started gasping and choking.


    I turned my back, not wanting to step over him, and I never saw iting. Junkie must have had another knife and somehow slipped it into my back low close to the spine. I could feel the heat and blood, and now the searing pain that was breaking through the shock.


    WARNING!


    AUTO-SUMMON DEATH TRIGGER EVENT OCCURRING.


    ''The fuck is this? Where are these wordsing from? Fucking bright, can''t I just die in peace?''


    CHOOSE SUMMONED MAGIC


    ''Magic? What? Am I going to some nerds basement to y some D&D?''


    GROWTH MAGIC-create and control nature and help nurture others


    ''I''ll take a hard pass on the tree-hugger magic. Did I stop bleeding and hurting? Maybe I could justy around for a bit...''


    *Extreme pain, not from knife wound*


    ''Alright, holy fucking handbasket, you don''t y around. What''s next? Please make me a fucking wizard, Garry, and don''t abuse me anymore!''


    ''Who''s Garry?'' - Male voice.


    ''Who the fuck is that?''


    ''Gripton.''


    ''Good for you! If you''re the chief, what''s the game n here? You''re just gonna show me a bunch of magic, and I get to pick one?''


    ''...Yeah...'' -Gripton.


    ''Really? Yeah? What the fuck is that shit? Don''t make me scroll through this bullshit. Just pick one for me. I don''t want any sissy magic, and also, what the fuck is this all about?''


    ''A world needs a hero.'' -Gripton.


    ''Don''t go giving me that bullshit. What does that mean? Do I go and pick a mother fucker out of the crowd and say you must be the bad guy, so stand still so I can fuck you up?''


    ''I''m sure you will figure it out.'' -Gripton.


    ''Oh, your just Mr. Have A Good Day And Go Away?!''


    ''That''s fine, have a good day then.'' -Gripton.


    ''Wait, annoying voice in my head, what magical shit did you give me?''


    ''The Magical Hands of Maximus and Negima.'' -Gripton.


    ''Hey! What kind of mumbo jumbo lollipop swquak was that?!''


    ''I can take it back if you don''t want it.'' -Gripton.


    ''Don''t be so sensitive grandpa, I''ll keep it. What the fuck does it do?''


    ''You want to keep it but...ugh, Anything your right-hand touches bes magical, and anything your left-hand contacts lose magical function forever unless you touch it with your right. The effects may vary.'' -Gripton.


    ''Eh? Not bad, but I have no fucking clue what that means, but hey, fuck it. So were we going, boss?''


    But then the pain kicked back in, and shit started to get fuzzy and dark. My eyes close as Iy in my puddle of blood. Suddenly, a circle of lights formed around me and started to tear me apart.


    --------


    I wake up with something cool and hard behind me. Opening my eyes, I look out to see a sea grass blowing in the wind like I was at a beach with green waves. Where was I?


    I stood up, turning around, looking to see what cold lump of shit I had woken up next to, but it was just a statue. I looked down and noticed a que that said some bullshit I couldn''t read. The statue was of a man holding his fist up with a big smile on his face.


    "You know what? Let''s try these magic and not so magic hands out!"


    I reach forward and touch the statue with my right hand. Suddenly, the damn thing started to move, and I stepped back so I didn''t get crushed. The man turned to me and starts speaking in one of those, way too fucking happy tones.


    "Oh, great traveler, you must be the new hero! Thank you for free," but I cut the rock face with a quick touch of my left.


    Fuck that noise. I was not looking for a side kick, I was looking for ady! I looked around and noticed a forest a little ways away, so I dusted both my dust-covered hands on my pants. The pants started to rustle, but I ignored it when they stopped. Were they just gonna walk off if I didn''t watch them?


    The thought made me chuckle as I started to jog to the trees. I stopped partway, seeing rock, and I walked over to pick it up. Chuckling, I tossed the rock back and forth between my hands.


    The rock turned green and glowed on the first toss, then was a normal stone in my other hand. Then the stone didn''t change, but the idea of floating away didn''t sound like a good time. The next magic caused it to turn to water and slip out of my hand, but back to rock just before it touched the ground.


    "The fuck is this?"


    I tried to touch it with my right, but it just turned to water when my hand got close, and then the water moved away from my hand if I tried to chase it. The same thing happened with my left, so that got me thinking. If I did that to a person, and I let my mind drift to people exploding or turning into dust and getting blown away.


    Maybe, if it was that bad fucker that Garry had told me about, it would be ok.


    ''Gripton''


    ''Ha! You are still here!''


    ''I''m not supposed to talk to you anymore.'' -Gripton.


    ''That''s what most daughters say to me after their parents meet me, but I thought we had a connection, boss?''


    ''Well, I guess I won''t be the worst if I stick around. You do seem like you''re going to get in a lot of trouble if left alone...'' -Gripton.


    ''See? That''s the spirit, I''m a human cannon ball with the power to do who the fuck knows what! Best to give me a little guidance and a boost every now and then, I ya know what I mean, boss?''


    ''Ugh, you have no idea just how right you are? I was just minding my business, walking the cosmic highway and I noticed you dying! Ha! This is what I get! How can I go back to the mountain springs now?'' -Gripton.


    ''Oh? Is my teacher a pervert? Don''t worry, I''ll give you lots to stare at! This world doesn''t know what''sing for it! Lock your door and hide your daughters!''


    ''Oh? Really? Since when have you been thedy killer?'' -Gripton.


    ''WHAT DID YOU SAY?!''


    ''Am I lying?'' -Gripton.


    ''Oh I got the goods don''t you worry old man! I may not have a lot ofdy experience, but I will learn!''


    ''Fine, but you tend to be showy, so I thought it was a good time to put you in your ce. Nobody will think it''s cool to brag about things you haven''t done. Cool is quiet.'' -Gripton.


    ''You''re gonna give me lessons on cool?''


    ''No, I will try to stop you from making an idiot of yourself in front of others and how to properly use your hands.'' -Gripton.


    ''Really? Gonna teach me that finger banging shit then?''


    ''This is exactly what I mean, see if...'' -Gripton.


    I ignored the windbag as I finally reached the forest, but his voice cut in louder inside my head this time.


    ''I''m giving you a pair of gloves, so you don''t start fucking everything up. Remember, the left is just as dangerous as the right in this world. Some creatures and beings survive on magic, so if you remove it, well, I''m sure you get the idea.'' -Gripton.


    A pair of white-glove fell, and I let them hit the ground, moving my hands out of the way.


    ''No''


    ''What do you mean, no?'' -Gripton.


    ''I''m not Mickey Mouse or Michael Jackson''


    ''This also isn''t Earth'' -Gripton.


    ''No Dorthey, I am not putting those on!''


    ''THAT''S NOT MY NAME!'' -Gripton.


    ''Take a chill pill, fuck, calm down.''


    ''Fine! Take these instead.'' -Gripton.


    ck gloves with red lines fell, and I grabbed them and looked at them.


    ''Hey! Not too bad, now I''ll look like some badass!''


    *Sigh* -Gripton.


    Then a scream came from the forest not too far away.


    ''Did you hear that?''


    ''I''m literally having tea inside your head right now. Of course, I heard that if you did! What''s the n? ''-Gripton.


    I put the left glove on and put the other in my pocket. I bent over and picked up a fist-sized rock. I stood and ran at the sound.


    ''n?''

 Chapter 2: Never Stood A Chance

    Chapter 2: Never Stood A Chance


    ''What do you n on doing?'' -Gripton.


    ''I''m saving the damsel in distress.''


    ''Ah, well, this should be interesting.'' -Gripton.


    I ran into the woods towards the sound of the chick''s yelling. It didn''t take me long to get there, but I stopped short when I saw what the fuck was making all the noise. A little pointy-eared gremlin or elf with a board t chest. Fuck.


    I turned to walk the fuck away before the giant ass spider that was trying to eat him sees me.


    ''WHAT ARE YOU DOING!'' -Gripton.


    "Help, I see you up there!"


    ''I''m not saving any dude. Fuckingws of nature and shit. The spider is high on the food chain, so how am I to disrupt nature?''


    "HEY! STOP WALKING AWAY, YOU HEARTLESS BASTARD!"


    ''Really? That is not a man.'' -Gripton.


    The rock in my hand was doing a humming thing, and it kept getting louder. So, sounding like a bomb about to go off, I took my dodger stance and chucked the rock. I had some good heat, and I smoked the hairy fucker in his fat bulbous ass. The spider made some bitch ass noises and then died.


    ''Look, I fixed it, can we go now?''


    Before Garry could tell me some bullshit hero line, It happened.


    The green-haired so-called girl gremlin got up to rush to me but stopped when she heard the humminging from the dead spider''s ass. *BOOM!* Even twenty feet away, I got knocked back on my ass. There was no fire or smoke, so it was an air grenade.


    ''Is the female, OK?'' -Gripton.


    ''Fucked if I know. I''m sitting on my ass!''


    ''Well, get off it and go check on her.'' -Gripton.


    ''Hey about that question I had before, you know if we could just leave...''


    ''HYDE!'' -Gripton.


    ''Fuckin panties in a bunch, calm down. I''m going.''


    It was weird to hear my name again. All the way out here in some other fucking world, and now I gotta go deal with this shit.


    I got up and walked over to find her out cold, but still breathing. That fucking smell, though, she was covered in stinking green bug guts that matched her hair.


    ''What are you doing?'' -Gripton.


    I had been turning around to leave.


    ''The fuck you want me to do with her? She''s not dead and covered in gross ass bugs guts that stink like the bathroom after one of your heavenly taco nights.''


    ''You have to carry her.'' -Gripton.


    ''To where? The local 7-11? Maybe Chuckie Cheese? She is knocked the fuck out. She isn''t gonna tell us!''


    ''Pick her up, and I will guide you.'' -Gripton.


    ''You''re awfully fucking bossy. I thought I was the hero, and you''re the sidekick?''


    ''And you not much of a hero, but we work with what we have. Now, pick her up!'' -Gripton.


    The girl had started to moan and move, but now looking closer, I could see scratches and cut from garbage that got knocked up in the st. I groaned, but I had to admit, with the moans this tomboy gremlin was making, she was starting to look more and more like a woman.


    ''Oh, now you gonna help her you horny little toad!'' -Gripton.


    ''Don''t judge me, pervert teacher, do you want me to help her or not?''


    ''I''ll say not, just so that I can watch you squirm, hehe.'' -Gripton.


    Her moans were getting louder, and I was having trouble thinking.


    ''Did you just say, no?''


    ''Yeah.'' -Gripton.


    ''What the fuck, weren''t you just the one forcing me to save her!''


    ''I suggested that you do it.'' -Gripton.


    ''So now I just fucking leave her moaning in pain?''


    ''Yup.'' -Gripton.


    "Grrr"


    "OwO, It hurts. Are you there, stranger?"


    "Yeah, Yeah, I''ming to help,"


    I walked over to her and bent down to see if there was anything I could do. Nope. Just a bunch of scratches. She just needed to shake it off.


    "Am I going to die? I don''t want to die, Mr."


    "You will be fine. It''s just scratches and bug guts."


    She sat up slowly, and she looked like she was in a lot of pain. I was about to stand up and leave when Garry cut in.


    ''Where do you think you''re going?'' -Gripton.


    ''Don''t be like this Garry.''


    I got up and then I slipped on bug guys and fell back down on my back.


    "Are you alright?" I heard the green-haired gremlin cry out as Iid on the ground with the won''t knocked out of me.


    ''So, we pick the maiden up. Then we take the maiden to a stream and...'' -Gripton.


    But the feeling of a sticky hand touching mine, and the girl being over top of me, then a burst of light cut Garry''s speech off. I turned my head from the side to look up. WOAH.


    ''WOAH!'' -Gripton.


    Almost bursting out of the brown dress she wore, the once short green-haired board was smothering me in her tits, and had changed into something my dreams couldn''t have crafted so perfectly. The long green hair fell to her ample chest, and into my face. Her once board t form was now a masterwork of curves. She had partially crawled on me, and I was being slowly smothered to death in her breast, then there was the green bug guts, but dying now won''t horrible


    "Are you OK?


    "Mmhmm."


    She pulled her breasts off my face and I gasped for air. I guess I wasn''t going to oppia heaven yet!


    "Sorry! I heard you cry out in pain and fall over, so I tried to get to you, but when I touched your hand, well, this happened."


    "Yeah, it did!"


    "You have a funny way of talking. Where are you from?"


    ''Can I tell her?''


    ''Yes.'' -Gripton.


    "I died and was sent here from another world. Does that sound crazy?"


    "Really? My name is Kalita of the Sun Root Tribe."


    ''She thinks I''m crazy.''


    ''She might not be wrong.'' -Gripton.


    Kalita crawled off me, and I was sad to feel the pressure of her chest leave. Maybe this would be my chance to get it in! Kalita watched me pounded my fist into my hand as I grinned with a questioning look.


    "I''m Hyde."


    ''Smooth boy wonder.'' -Gripton.


    ''Don''t make sidekick references to me dick head.''


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Hyde," Kalita stuck out her hand to help me up, and I epted.


    "Cool to meet you too."


    ''Cool?'' -Gripton.


    ''Shut the fuck up!''


    "You''re quite cute and shy now, but about that, how? How do I look like this now?"


    "Well, my magic is to give other things magic with my right hand or take away with my left."


    "That means you improved my magic."


    "Wah?"


    ''What the fuck?!'' -Gripton.


    Well, ya, that has to be it, look.


    With that, the size of her body started to change a will.


    ''Alright, what the fuck is going on. Let me look at this magic, didn''t I read it right?'' -Gripton.


    ''What''s wrong old man?''


    ''Hold on. I''m checking something.'' -Gripton.


    "See? My magic before was to be able to alter my appearance slightly, but now I can alter my body anyway I want! It''s like you supercharged my magic!"


    ''Oh, boy.'' -Gripton.


    ''So you''re telling me, you gave me the power to make everyone and thing way cooler than I am?''


    ''Really? That''s your takeaway from this?'' -Gripton.


    "I''m happy you like the boost. I mean, It looks pretty good on you!"


    "Really? You think so? I''m so happy you think that! Follow me! I know a stream we can wash off in."


    "I''m down."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Huh?"


    "You said you were down?"


    ''Ahahaha.'' -Gripton.


    "Sorry, It means "sure" from where I''m from."


    "Oh! OK, then follow me."


    ''Keep quiet up there!''


    I follow my green-haired babe to a stream, and she began to wash herself off. I had to p my jaw closed, so I didn''t look like a fool, but she noticed. Suddenly she was thenky board girl again.


    "Is that better?"


    ''No.'' -Gripton.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, a bit shocked.


    In my opinion, this was the opposite of better.


    "Well, you looked so distracted before, and I can understand why."


    "Ahh, ya a bit."


    "My husband will love this new increase in my magic! You will have to meet him!"


    "Your husband?"


    "Yes, he will probably be looking for me. We got separated hunting that giant spider. They have been a lot more activetely, and the webs have been getting closer to our treetop vige."


    "Ahh, yes. It all makes sense now, husband, eh?"


    ''Well, It was a good try, but don''t lose hope! She is offering to take you to a vige with more people and maybe more women, right?'' -Gripton.


    ''Thanks, master boss, I needed that!''


    ''Ah yes, my young star pupil.'' -Gripton.


    ''Aren''t I your only pupil?''


    "KALITA!"


    "THURMAN!" Kalita squealed, running off in the direction of Thurman''s voice.


    ''Defeated by a man named Thurman!''


    ''They were married before you existed, you never stood a chance!'' -Gripton.


    Ugh, should have let me die!

 Chapter 3: Thurmans Gotta Go

    Chapter 3: Thurman''s Gotta Go


    "Wait!" I yelled out before she could get too far.


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t go telling people about my power, okay? Because it''s a lot moreplicated than what you think happened. You were lucky that something bad didn''t happen, so let''s just keep it between you and me and shorten your hair back."


    "Umm, I guess, if I have to. I was just really," Kalita tried toin, and she even looked good doing that, but I had to cut her off.


    "I know, but once we are in the vige and I talk to the higher-ups, we can reveal your new powers. Deal?"


    "I guess so, I trust you, you did save me. Even if you were going to walk away!"


    "I''m sorry about that, I''m new and I don''t really have any good excuses. I won''t let it happen again."


    That got me smile that made me feel a bit better before she ran off.


    ''Well, I have to give you some credit there. Smart move. It could be dangerous to let people know about your powers. Someone may try to force you to do it to them.'' -Gripton.


    ''Yeah, but if everyone knows, I''ll be stuck in this shit hole vige for who knows how long!''


    ''You could have just lied for my benefit.'' -Gripton.


    ''You know that''s not my style, Boss!''


    I watched Kalita, the green-haired beauty in her gremlin form, ran off. I followed as fast as I could, I''m not slow by any means, but that Gremlin could move. It was all I could do to keep her in my sights, and within minutes, we stumbled onto a six-foot-tall monster of a man with dark green hair and pointed ears like the Gremlin.


    "Thurman!" Kalita squealed.


    "Oh, my little Gremlin! I was worried about you when I lost sight of you and the spider. Who is this hairless man dress in ck?"


    ''Oh, that''s rich, hehe!''


    ''Well, she does look simr.'' -Gripton.


    "This is Hyde! He''s the one that saved me!"


    "Oh? Did you save my lovely wife? How can I repay you?"


    ''Stop talking and start walking.''


    "I would like to visit your vige and talk to your bigwigs."


    "What''s a Bigwig?" Thurman looked confused.


    "He isn''t from around here. I think he means our elders."


    "Ahh! I see, well then traveler, let me be your guide, and I shall lead us to the ce it is we do choose to go on that certain path that we will travel. Follow me!"


    ''Long-winded fellow, at least it was only one line.'' -Gripton.


    ''I was about to lift my hand''


    ''What is that even about?'' -Gripton.


    ''I list off five reasons that would make me want to continue to stay in my current situation. If I cant think of one by five, then I just leave and figure something else out.''


    ''Not bad, I think it has its ces.'' -Gripton.


    I followed the green meathead and the Gremlin back to their twenty-person vige. It was about as impressive as I imagine. A bunch of huts, people were poking sticks into the dirt and drawing shitty pictures. If anything, the shittiness exceeded my expectations.


    ''Quiet the dump, I bet these people could use a boost, hey?'' -Gripton.


    ''Mind your own damn business!''


    ''Angry? Doesn''t all of this bother you?'' -Gripton.


    It was starting to; seeing all these thin and gaunt people, but remembering how well-fed Thurman looked. What the did that mean?


    ''Where did the Gremlin go?''


    ''I don''t know, why?'' -Gripton.


    ''This ce gives me bad vibes.''


    Oh? You finally noticed something was off? How kind of you to join the program. -Gripton.


    ''Stop pissing with me. So I''m right? Good, fucker talks too much anyways.''


    ''What are you going to do?'' -Gripton.


    ''See what''s up first, then we will decide. I want to see just how hung up she is on this guy, and what the rest of the people in the vige are like, specifically the so called people in charge.''


    ''You don''t know how to quit, but I can''t me you. You did make her into the world''s biggest babe with no size limit!'' -Gripton.


    ''Don''t drool inside my head, you pervert.''


    I looked around and tried to find Kalita but ended up running into Turman instead. He was bright as ever, but the elf''s all kept their distance. I thought I even seen one of them piss themselves. My suspicions that I should have left a long time ago are bing more and more valid.


    ''Not like you can leave now.'' -Gripton.


    ''Hmm?''


    "Hey Herman, can you take me to see this elder?"


    "What did you call me?" Thurman squinted his eyes at me.


    "Wah? Are you deaf? Is your magic to ignore people when they talk?"


    "HA! My magic makes me stronger!"


    "I see, well, Norman, lead the way."


    "Fine! But I will be speaking with the elders about your tongue!"


    "Lead on, ye faithful stead!"


    Thurman looked like he was about to do something, but then just smiled and turned, like he had a secret. More likely, he was just stupid and remembered that lunch was soon.


    ''Was that necessary?'' -Gripton.


    ''Really? You are asking me the fucking feeble-minded that? I thought you were supposed to be the teacher?''


    ''Mind yourself, I see your point now. You know his magic and how he will be nothing without it.'' -Gripton.


    ''Exactly!''


    ''Then why does he still have his magic then?'' -Gripton.


    ''You''re smart, you will figure it out.''


    I followed the angry Thruman up some stairs wrapping around a tree that headed up to the fanciest ce in the area. When we got to the door, Thurman opened the p, and I walked in. Thurman tried to follow, but I put a hand up to stop him.


    "Big kids are talking now, Birdman. Go wait outside."


    "Elders! Am I to be treated like this by some"


    "Reborn hero of legends?" I finished.


    The three old fucks and two decent-looking women sat on mats in front of me, and they all gasped. They started looking back and forth, talking in whispered voices. Thurman was forgotten, so I shooed him until he left. After I sat down, one of the women looked at me strangely. The rest did the same, bing quiet.


    "Can you take off your pants?" An old man asked.


    "Woah, what the fuck is this bullshit? I didn''te to party!"


    "No, there should be a red seal there, and we need to confirm it."


    "Can''t I just show you I have magic?"


    "No, everyone here has magic. What would be strange is if you didn''t have any magic."


    "Fine."


    I pulled my pants down, and the men and I eyeballed my red tattoo. The two women were looking a bit higher and towards the middle I ripped my pant back up over my ass, a bit red-faced. Now what? Pervert elf cougars?


    "Well, that seems to be in order. What can we do for you then, great hero?" The center old guy asked.


    "First of all, what''s Thurman''s deal? Second, why are all your hand full of people looking worse than starved dogs?"


    The group gave some uneasy looks like they want to say something but couldn''t, and even the women looked scared. Holy shit, really? This dick fuck has these guys scared? The so-called leaders of this shit hole.


    ''Give them a break, strength rules everything in this world.'' -Gripton.


    ''Is that so? Are you thinking what I''m thinking?''


    ''That we should help this vige to be free from the tyranny of Thurman?'' -Gripton.


    ''Ya, but that''s a cakewalkpared to what I have nned.''


    ''What are you nning?'' -Gripton.


    ''You said it was like this everywhere, the strong rules, right? So this bullshits has be going on everywhere, right?''


    ''I can''t argue with that statement.'' -Gripton.


    ''So let''s take the entire world by storm. Fuck all those tough guys and wannabes. You and me Grip, Let''s conquer the world!''


    ''You remembered my name!'' -Gripton.


    ''Are you even listening?''


    At this point, everyone was staring at me. I''m not used to talking with a voice in my head, so I kinda forget about everyone around me. I looked up to them and smiled.


    "What is it, great hero?"


    "Okay, knock it off with the great hero shit. Let''s just stick with Hyde."


    The group nodded their head, and I got down to business.


    "So, I''m gonna fix things, but then I want you guys to listen to me, okay?"


    "It can''t get much worse, My name is Nuwari, and I vote yes." She was the one with soft green hair and a modest set of jugs.


    "I''m in too. You look handsome, but in a different way than I have ever seen before. My name Tescelle."


    This one had brown hair and tanned and stacked. These women didn''t look as old anymore, and I felt like I may have been haste to pull up my pants earlier.


    The other three men all agreed, but I forgot their names as soon as I was told them. I nned on sending them to freeload for all their hard work, and other bullshit people tell other old people when they dethrone them. It would be good for the old farts, plus I was going to keep these two jars of honey, Nuwari, and Tescelle by my side, so all that was left was the Gremlin.


    "Nuwari, right?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Why is the gremI mean Kalita, so head over heels for Thurman?"


    "That is some of this bulls shit you were talking about! Thurman forced Kalita''s father, Markeye, to convince her that Thurman was the best person, or he would make the whole family starve. They just got married, so now we are all worried Markeye will end up in an "ident" while out collecting food."


    ''What do you thi...'' -Gripton.


    But I had already turned to walk out the door. That was it.

 Chapter 4: Side-Kicks

    Chapter 4: Side-Kicks


    The asshole was out there waiting for me, but he stood back from the hut with a group of four well-built idiots that must be the other hunters. These guys were going to make this challenging. Even if I can stop Thurman, the rest will gang up on me, and then I''m fucked.


    <em>''What''s the n?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Wait. I can''t do this alone, or if I do, it will have to be a surprise, and I ain''t sneaky like that.''</em>


    <em>''Knowing your weaknesses is a good thing.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Ya, I know five big guys without magic could kick my ass, doesn''t take a genius to figure it out.''</em>


    <em>''He''sing over!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I can see that, I''m not blind.''</em>


    "Well, did your talk with the elders help you?"


    "Yeah, since I''m here, got anything you need help with?"


    "Hmm? Well, there is one thing you could do," Thurman got a mischievous look on his smug face.


    "Sure."


    "What? I haven''t even exined what it is yet!"


    "Ya, but I''ll do it."


    "Fine. Go to the Forest of Drapes and y the Araciqueen! She is the source of all the giant spiders that have been encroaching on our territories!"


    <em>''Woah! Wait a minute! Your just going go do that?!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Sure."


    "Really?"


    Thurman looked like he was getting fed up with my ''so fucking what'' attitude I was feeding him, so I tried to be more reasonable with him and make it seem like I needed help.


    "One thing, I want to take five people with me of my choosing from the vigers."


    "Wah? You want to take these pathetic pieces of"


    "THURMAN!" The gremlin''s voice cut him off as he heard her voice, and his entire demeanor changed in a blink.


    "Ah, yes, my little Kalita! Our friend here just offered to fight the AraciQueen! But he requests to take some vigers with him. What do you think of this?"


    Kalita looked and me with a pleading look, but I shook my head while Thurman''s attention was on her and gave her an exaggerated wink. Her face stayed the same, but I knew she understood. Kalita walked over to Thurman''s side, taking one of hisrge hands in both of hers.


    "I think we can trust Hyde to protect them. I don''t see a problem with it. Who are you taking?"


    "I haven''t decided yet. I don''t know much about your people, so I thought I would hang out for a bit and then let you know. Sounds good?"


    I looked to Thurman, but he just shrugged, giving me a ''who gives a fuck'' look, and then turned away.


    "Let''s go, boys, someone has to go catch the next meal!"


    Thurman motioned, and the other hunters left with him.


    "I can help you with getting to know our people. Since you helped me with," But I put my fingers on my lips, and that silenced her.


    "Yeah, show me around the ce and tell me about the people with interesting magic shit."


    "Magic shit?"


    <em>''Now that''s an idea to test, hahaha!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Sorry, I curse a lot."


    "You say curses?" Kalita stepped back a step.


    "No, not like magic. It''s just, I don''t know. It''s my form of expression what my shrink said."


    "Shrink?"


    "Fuck it, let''s just go. Who''s first?"


    Kalita led me around to different tents and told me about each person''s magic. Most had useless magic for what I needed, but it could be used in the future. Like Greckcain, this elf could make a single nt grow two or three times faster than average or Jelina, who could urately know the entire measurements just by touching it and know how it works, but anything thing bigger than a dog was out of her reach. Many people had these sorts of talents, but we could find five that woulde with me and would be useful.


    <em>''Interesting, this is quite the ragtag group you have here!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''These power''s will have the greatest use for what I have nned.''</em>


    "Well, I think it will be OK to take these people."


    Before us stood five gaunt and starved elves with hollow eyes, I walked past the sorry bunch and point to each one. As I pointed, I told them to give me their names and power. The first person I pointed to was a mid-aged female that looked weak and frail, with ribs exposed and rubbing her skin.


    "Kadence, I can control and create fire, but no more than a ball of it in my hand."


    Kadence made a small me in her hand and then turned it into a small burning arrow. She motioned slightly, and the arrow shot out but disappeared after five-feet of travel. Yup, a joke for the most part unless you got up close. Next was a young man, nothing but skin and bones, but he had a fire in his eyes as I pointed to him next. I liked his spirit.


    "Trem, I can make things stick to surfaces or make them fall into the air, but only to something the size of a small rock."


    Gravity magic or some shit? That was cool. Next, we had another girl about the same age as the boy, maybe fifteen or so, but who could tell she might be sixty or something. I would need to ask one of the sexy elders about thatter, but for now, I point to the girl who was standing shyly.


    "Kyra, I can talk to animals, but I can''t understand them."


    That wasn''t horrible, but it could use some improvement, obviously. The next one was a runt kid with spunk. Kid reminds me of myself, ready to take on the world, no fucks given.


    "Larganth, but just call me Ganth! I can do some weird stuff with my magic, and it''s hard to exin, so here. Let me show you instead!"


    Ganth proceeded to grab a rock off the ground. He took it between his hands andstretched it? The rock distorted as it stretched, and then he dropped it, and it broke.


    <em>''Now that''s interesting.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Can you unstretch it?" I asked the runt.


    "Nah."


    "Hmph!" I walked forward.


    Well, still not too bad. Let''s see thisst guy. If I remember right, he was a good thrower, but he looked like a woman. Now, I ain''t saying it''s wrong. It''s just not my cup of tea, that''s all.


    "Harmon, I can throw small objects."


    *Blinks*


    "OH! That''s right! You wanna see me do it, right? OK! Here I go!"


    He pulled out a quarter size rock and turned away from us. The guy wound up and threw the rock just like my dodger throw, but the effect was a bit different. Harmon had aimed at a tree maybe thirty feet away, and when he released the stone, only the bark was removed from the tree in arge circr spot.


    I''m sure no one understood what happened here, and I kept my mouth shut, just nodding.


    <em>''MACH 4?!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''That''s what I counted. No wonder the rock disintegrated on impact, I guess Thurman didn''t want to have someone like him around, but that''s fine I''ll take him.''</em>


    <em>''Collecting new toys?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Oh yeah!''</em>


    <em>''I was joking.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I''m not just you wait and see!''</em>


    "Alright! So you all know the n? Any questions?"


    "Do we have to go?"


    I ignored them and started walking. The group stood stunned for a moment before they all followed along and caught up, Ganth leading the way.


    <em>''That was good they followed. I didn''t want to walk in the wrong direction and have an "It''s the other way" moment.''</em>


    <em>''Would have been pretty funny, though.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Put a cap on it! So What do you know about this spider queen bitch?''</em>


    <em>Well, she isn''t a bitch; Araciqueen is the forest god. If her brood are moving in this direction, then it is because of the hunters attacking them! We have met before, and she is a reasonable god! -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''That good then, this will kill a problem and idiot with one stone.''</em>


    <em>''I don''t think that''s how it goes'' -Gripton.</em>


    We traveled for about three hours until I made them all stop. Once all of these wretches had finally caught up to Ganth and me, I made them all stand in front of me in a half-circle. I looked at each one of the defeated people. Even Ganth looked down at my intense stare.


    "So, he picks on you? Does let you eat? Treats you like less of a person?"


    No one said anything, and they all looked down.


    "LOOK UP AT ME!" I roared.


    All eyes filled with fear shot up to mine, and as one, they took an involuntary step back.


    "Stop looking at your feet and the dirt! That isn''t gonna stop him from fucking your lives up!" I ripped off the ck and red glove from my right hand, Max, and thrust it forward to the scared elves, hand t and fingers spread wide. "If your tired of being weak and useless or just being scared, grab a fucking finger, and let''s get this show on the road! I am Hyde! A bad-ass from another world here to conquer this one!"


    <em>''Nice Speech, president!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Shut the fuck up! Why do you have to ruin the moment!''</em>

 Chapter 5: What Freedom Feels Like

    Chapter 5: What Freedom Feels Like


    Everyone stepped back another step in shock at my deration like a bunch of pussies, but who could me them? The past shit didn''t matter for these wretches anymore, but I tried to take a different approach. Instead, I pulled my hand back and called out to the runt.


    "YES!" came Ganth''s small but determined voice, even if he was shaking a bit.


    "Come here, kid, you got the most spunk outta all of the lot. I wanna show you what freedom feels like. Take my hand Ganth."


    <em>''Nice tone! That one kind of did sound cool!'' -Gripton.</em><em></em>


    My face almost cracked into a grin, but I mped down and kept the straight and severe look, and Ganth walked to me.


    <em>''Fucker, you almost ruined that! Save thementary until after I''ve convinced them I''m not another Thurman!''</em>


    As the runt walked up to me, I gave him my right hand, and he took it. A drawn-out sh of light like before half-blinded me, and I used my left to block it. I could feel the small hand get bigger in mine, and when the light cleared, a new Ganth stood holding my hand.


    "WOAH! How is this possible? Did I grow a head taller? HOW AM I NOT HUNGRY ANYMORE!" Ganth was dumbstruck as he let go of my hand to feel his new body.


    The kid was almost as tall as me now and built like a brick shit-house. The scrawny frame was now filled out and muscle, but all the kid could think about was his stomach. In the end, that is what made everyone rush forward more than the idea of bing more. Sigh, fuckin prick. I slipped my glove back on and told them to step back.


    "I know your all hungry. I get it. Each of you will get this, but first, you all need to see what actually happened. Ganth, I want you to use your magic again."


    Ganth didn''t question but bent over to pick up a small rock, but I stopped him. I grabbed a fist-sized rock and handed it to him instead. He only nced at me before taking the rock and stretching it.


    Ganth''s eye''s went big.


    <em>''Wowso cool'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Don''t get your panties in a bunch, just wait!''</em>


    "Now, I want you to make that rock into a spear."


    "I don''t think I can wait... YES, I CAN!"


    Ganth started working as soon as whatever had hit him did. His new power allowed him not just to stretch the shit, but mold it now, and on arge scale.


    "Do you all see this and understand what it means?"


    They all shook their heads "no," and I blinked.


    <em>''HAHAHA!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "For fucks sake! It means all your magic and bodies will be a lot strong!"


    "AH!" Course the crowd of idiots.


    "So, I need something from you guys. I need an oath or some shit like that to follow me into the depths of hell if I order it. I can''t use magic. I give it away. This secret is to be kept and part of what you say, OK?"


    They didn''t even pause.


    "YEAH!"


    <em>''You got the crowd going!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I guess that will do.''</em>


    <em>These types are very loyal, so you can take that "yeah" as agreeing to everything you just said.-Gripton.</em>


    "Alright, step up!"


    The other four crowded around, and I had to get them to line up to save grabbing at me. First in like was Trem, so I took off the glove from my right hand and patted his bare shoulder. I could feel bone through his skin. This time I put my hand as it touched him, and I wasn''t blinded, but I still couldn''t see what happened, but I felt flesh build up under my hand.


    When the light cleared, Trem was the same height, but he had filled out the way he should look. Looking stunned still, I gave Trem a shove, and he stumbled out of the way. I don''t think he even noticed I pushed him.


    Next up was the shy girl Krya and she spoke, "Please be gentle," and then stepped closer to me.


    Part of me wanted to poke her.


    <em>''But the other part is like, but I might go through an extreme amount of pain for being rude to a cute shy maiden!'' -Gripton.</em>


    I reach my hand out and gently took her cheek in my hand. Kyra had changed drastically after the light passed. The shy girl was gone, reced with anElven Cat Girl?!?!


    <em>''Ay, caramba! And those are wolf ears.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''You said it pervert Grip, cat ears if I ever seen them!''</em>


    <em>''HEY!'' -Gripton.</em>


    I was distracted because Krya rubbed her face into my hand that I still had on her cheek. When I looked into her eyes, I had to turn away and say next.


    <em>''Oof, she wants to jump those bones even if she has to rip the flesh off to get at them!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''That look was going to make me blush! Those were some hungry eyes!''</em>


    <em>''Well, that was a radical change! Even the race is different now! what kind of magic did I give you? I''ll be back!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Wait, you can just leave?''</em>


    <em>*no answer*</em>


    <em>''Fucker!''</em>


    Kyra didn''t leave. Instead, she came and stood ufortably close. Practically stand on my foot. I wasn''t use to this shit, and she was makin me feel nervous. I was seventeen and tough as shit, but fuck, I have never been good with the girls, and now with this one all up on me, I didn''t know what to do. Of course, this is the moment that damn god would take a vacation when I needed him the most.


    Next up was Kadence, personally one of my favorites to see improve. Fire magic is always cool in theic and manga I read in my old world. I offered her my hand, and she took it and then gave off a bright sh.


    When the light died, green was reced by long locks of red hair and a ck mage outfit and hat garbed her now. A new fire burned in her eyes, and it was more than just passion. She was burning to go! Kadence took ce on my other side, giving me more breathing room than Kyra.


    "So,st, but so far from least, Harmon!"


    I gave him an introduction because I knew that''s what he wanted. I got a fancy bow in return like some woman with his hand out. I took it to y along, and Harmon burst with light, way more than the others and longer.


    The light was so intense that I could see my bones clearly through my hands. When I could finally look, I couldn''t believe my eye. In my hand wasn''t a man''s hand. In fact, the hand shrunk.


    "No, Fucking, Way" Slipped out of my lips as I stared at the gorgeous female in front of me.


    <em>''Holy shit, where did the girle from?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Bout damn time you got back here! Where have you been?''</em>


    <em>''Had to use a magnifying ss to read the finer print.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Finer print?''</em>


    <em>''Ya, the magic didn''t seem right, so I looked again and seen something small written in the fine print.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''And?''</em>


    <em>''It''s crazy. Why was this in here? The stronger the connection, the stronger the boost, and you can reforge the contract one time using your left to break the first one, but if you break the second one, they lose their magic forever.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>That is crazy!</em>


    <em>''So is this girl waving her hand in front of your face!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Hello? Hyde? Did my change stun you that much? One thing didn''t change!"


    Harmon lifted up his or her new dress to sh us with her penis that was still there. Well, that does it, now I don''t need to eat for another day.


    "Put your damn dress down, ya weirdo. Well, that''s that, now let''s see what ya got! Show me da magic!"


    First was Harmonie, who dered that it was only right, and I couldn''t argue in fear of getting shed again. Ganth handed her one of the spears he had been working on. I told Harmonie to throw into the sky at the most immense white cloud.


    I made everyone cover their ear, and Harmonie took therge stone spear in her small little hand, hefting it like a toy. Winding up, Harmonie released the pike like a rocket, and the shock wave was like a cannon shot going off. When I looked at everyone else, they had braced themselves, but Harmonie was dancing around singing like she hadn''t just thrown a spear at +mach 15.


    <em>''WOW!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Ya, that was a WOW!''</em>


    <em>''Good thing you go the oath out of them!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Yes, but now I know how to make them stronger!''</em>


    <em>''Oh?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Yeah, but first, what do I do about the cat humping my leg?''</em>


    <em>''Do you have to ask?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Yeah fuck head, how do I get her off me?''</em>


    <em>''Off? Didn''t you say beforeOH THIS IS RICH!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Listen here, pervert, just cause I don''t know about women doesn''t mean shit!''</em>


    <em>''Try pushing her?'' -Gripton.</em>


    I tried to push her away, but that made Kyra wrap her arms around me, and my face started to get hot.


    <em>''BWAHAHA!'' -Gripton.</em>

 Chapter 6: One Of Them Tyrant Kings

    Chapter 6: One Of Them Tyrant Kings


    I struggled With Kyra as she tried to climb my back and bite my neck. I looked at Kadence and Harmonie, but they were bothughing together now at me. I finally got ahold of the slippery little vixen and held her at arm''s length.


    "Your mine now!" Kyra announced while biting her help lip.


    "No."


    "I didn''t ask you!"


    <em>''Ooh, she is persistent. It looks like wife number one has picked herself!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I''m not getting married, I''m taking over the world!''</em>


    <em>''You''re going to have to marry a couple of women before this is all over.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Bullshit, I''m gonna be one of the tyrant kings that stand too far above everyone else!''</em>


    <em>''Oh? You and What Army? It will take your entire life to gain enough people to take on the entire world!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Wah?''</em>


    <em>''The only way to do it fast is to start scooping up noble wives from other kingdoms!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Hold on, you fucker, you never told me about any of this before!''</em>


    <em>That because your a chicken shit virgin that is scared of women! Why do you think I didn''t tell you? If I had, I would have had to use extreme measures to change your mind when you rejected me, and neither of us want that. -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What am I supposed to then about the girl?''</em>


    <em>''First off, tell her you to ept whatever she is offering her.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Fine!"


    Kyra''s eyes went huge, and she got a goofy look on her face and slipped out of my hands. She rushed forward and kissed me fast before darting back and out of my reach. I hand to turn around and kick a rock hard enough to hurt my foot. I had almost broken into a full blush. Damn girl and damn me.


    <em>''FUCK!''</em>


    <em>''That one just slipped right out, eh? No matter, pay attention to her!'' -Gripton.</em>


    I looked back to see animalsing from all directions. Most were small, but there was a grey wolf among them. Kyra was talking to them all but stopped as the wolf approached.


    I was worried about her for some reason, but the wolf approached Kyra slowly. It ced its head in her hand, and she spoke to it, then it said back!


    "Little Elf Princess, I have heard your voice many, but I was unable to talk to you!"


    "I know this is all so new to me, and I''m excited to be able to hear all your voices. This power is all thanks to Hyde!" Kyra exined while excitedly pointing at me. "He''s my new mate!"


    "Mate?"


    "Mate?" I ask, as well.


    "You just said yeah"


    "Well, ya, I guess"


    "See?"


    "Hmm? I must inform your father at once. Before I go, know that AraciQueen is waiting for you all. I sent word ahead once I knew your power had evolved. Good luck. You will be hearing from your father soon."


    The grey wolf bounded off into the forest and left me open-mouthed. Kyra came back over and wrapped herself around my arm. I patted her on the head, knowing resisting was useless at this point.


    <em>''A princess! How many other royal miscreants are we going to find in the backwater vige?'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Well, Trem, let see what you got!"


    Trem smiled and stepped up to a tree and held his hand on it. Suddenly the branches pulled sideways along with the tree starting to lean that way. Trem concentrated again, and the tree went back to normal.


    Stepping back from the tree, Trem gave a bow and walked over to Ganth.


    <em>''Wow, not much for showing off, but that''s pretty cool, changing the direction of the object''s gravitational pull.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Just wait! I saved the best forst!''</em>


    Last but not least, I turned to Kadence. She had separated from Harmonie, and I wave her over to me. Kadence had an unsure look on her face as she walked over.


    "Are you sure you want me this close to you?"


    "Yes, but you need to go with the others, Kyra."


    "But"


    "No, butts! I listened to you. Now listen to me!"


    Krya scurried off with the others, and it was just me and Kadence left in the clearing. I looked at her hands, and they were shaking, so I took one with my bare right hand. She made a sound but slowly stopped shaking.


    <em>''What are you doing! Get back, you idiot! This one took in a lot of magic from you for some reason, not as much as Harmonie, but this magic is different.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I''ll be alright, I think. What the fuck does it matter to you? I die, and you get the rest of the day off, right?''</em>


    <em>''No, not right! If you die, then this world won''t have a chance! Even though your n doesn''t sound like much of a n, it''s still better than not having anyone who will try something stupid!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Still, I don''t feel danger from her. Fuck it!''</em>


    "Show me what you got, but take it slow."


    Kadence created a small ball of fire, then tendrils of fire started to pour out of the ball. Soon they were weaving in intricate patterns, and I was glued to the disy until something went wrong. The grip on my hand tightened, and the lines of fire started to get tangled.


    Soon the tangle pulled the mess of burning lines closer to us, and I look at Kadence, who was sweating from concentration. She looked like she was about to lose control, so I took my left middle finger and put it in my mouth. Ripping the glove off with my teeth, I reached over with one finger and tapped the ball of fire and burning tendrils.


    It disappeared. All the me and fire were gone just like that, almost like an illusion. Kadence gasped, but I stepped back, letting go of her hand and holding my hand away. I quickly put on my glove and went back to her, helping her steady herself.


    "Well, That was quite the disy! Next time let''s stick to shooting fireballs and save the fancy shit for training?"


    "How did you do that?" Kadence asked between gasps.


    <em>''I have to admit, you''re getting the hang of this!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "What I give, I can also take away. Except, I can take away all magic from a thing."


    Kadence then leaned over and put her hand to my ear and whispered something that made her, but I kicked another rock. What is wrong with these damn women? Was this going to be the whole thing? I give a girl superpowers, and she falls head over heels for me?


    <em>''Well, when you rescue oppressed people and give them away, so they never have to go through it again,e on, what did you expect. We will have you married to half the continent by this time next year!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Fuck off, you pervert Grip!''</em>


    <em>''I supposed I deserved that one.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Hey?" That was Kadence, shit. I forgot that she was leaning on me, and I zoned out.


    <em>''Can I tell them about you?''</em>


    <em>''Oh, Yes! This show will be good, I shall make popcorn!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Hey, sorry. So I I tell you why I space out you can''t call me so nut job, OK? I''m not some Looney Toons psycho, OK?"


    "What''s a"


    "What I''m trying to say is that there is a god inside my head, and he talks to me."


    "Wah?!"


    "You hear voices in your head, Darling?" Kyra and the group and filed back over.


    <em>''Do you think I should get more popcorn?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Shut the fuck up!''</em>


    "Are You talking to God right now? What is he saying?" Ganth asked with interest.


    "He asked if he should get more popcorn."


    "What''s popcorn?" Kadence asked cutely.


    "Nothing, it doesn''t matter. My point was to let you all know I''m not ignoring you, and to just give me a minute to finish talking to him, OK? So, now, are we all pumped up to go see the queen?"


    "We are going to see her? I thought we were supposed to kill the AraciQueen, aren''t we?" Trem asked with a dubious expression.


    "Why? I think this is a misunderstanding, and That big off meant to start a fight, but that not what I have nned!"


    After exining myself and going over the n, we all started moving. I was in the front with Kyra and Kadence, While Harmonie and Garth were in the back. Trem was falling from tree to tree, sideways?


    <em>''HA! Now that''s falling with style! Look at this group of once rag tags!''</em>


    <em>''We will see.'' -Gripton.</em>

 Chapter 7: The Cost Of Ruling The World

    Chapter 7: The Cost Of Ruling The World


    We didn''t have far to walk, which was good for us. Suddenly a hand full of giant eight-legged-freaks came at us from all directions and surrounded us. I looked at Kyra on my arm, and she nodded and let go of my arm finally and stepped up to meet the furry bastards.


    "We are here to see the Queen. Please take us to her."


    *Indistinct chittering from the spider.


    "Where is she then?"


    *more chittering.


    Kyra turned to me and said, "she is just up ahead waiting for us."


    "Well, better than trying to look for them."


    <em>''Be on your best behavior!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Why is she a crotchety old queen?''</em>


    <em>''Yes, she can sometimes be!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Ugh''</em>


    "The god again?" Kadence asks from my other arm, which she took to holding like Kyra.


    "Mmhmm."


    "Why is he with you? Is that OK to ask?"


    "He thinks I''m wreckless and that he needs to watch over me like some child so I don''t make things worse than they are. He actually pretty pushy."


    <em>''I am not!'' -Gripton.</em>


    Kadenceughed as Kyra lead the rest of us ahead. Ganth jogged up to my side. It was weird to see him almost my height now. No longer the little runt from before, I had to admit this was kind of cool since I had no choice anyway.


    "What do you think the queen will be like?"


    "Let''s not talk about it. The images I have in my head are pretty jaded from the inte."


    "The inte?"


    "It was a thing from my world that everyone across the world connected. We shared stupid cat videos and other garbage, but there were also shit smart people posted."


    "Sounds amazing!"


    "Not everything is perfect, anyways, be polite to this Queen."


    Ganth nodded his head, falling back with Harmonie, picked up another fist-sized stone, and started to shape it into a sword. Trem had floated down from the trees like some spirit, and I was a bit jealous of him. Hell, I was jealous of all of them. When I watched them with their cool new power, I couldn''t help this what if I had one? But that not the way this story goes, and I shouldn''tin, but fuck.


    <em>''You wordmands these people and their magic. A magic YOU gave them, when they wield that magic at your target''s, it''s as good as you wielding power yourself'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Thanks, Grip''</em>


    We continued to follow the spider group that no longer had us surrounded since they knew we were here to see the Queen. The spiders lead us to a cave, and they stopped.


    *Multiple sources of chittering.


    "Only the three of us?"


    *short chitter


    "What three?" I asked Kyra.


    "Kadence and us,"


    <em>''Oh, no'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What the fuck does that mean?''</em>


    <em>''Don''t worry about it, I am probably wrong'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I don''t like the sound of them, and that cat elf has an evil look on her face again. Did you see how readily she epted fricken Kadence? This better not be another marriage trap!''</em>


    <em>''Oh, I''m sure that isn''t it'' -Gripton.</em>


    The girls pulled, though it was more like dragged me into the cave, and we soon reached a perfect sized cave decorated with purples and cks as drapes hanging to hide the fact that you were in a cave. Honestly, the ce wasn''t bad. I really expected the area to be filled withb webs and shit. Then, a half-woman half-spider fucking bombshell walks out from behind a standing blind.


    "Well, your not what I expected, mortal."


    "Ditto, none of this is what I expected, I''m Hyde, and these freeloaders hanging off me are Kyra the Elf-cat and Kadence, our fire expert."


    "WAH! LOOK AT YOU!" The spiderdy dashed to me and ripped Kyra from my arm, pulling her and squishing Kyra into her massive chest. Her enormous chest!


    "STOP IT!" Kyra''s squeal was mostly muffled by the Queen''s chest.


    "Hmmm?" I wondered, not trying to stop it.


    "YES! It''s been so long since I have seen you, little girl! This one is my niece, her father is my brother. My name is Alexcoria, The AraciQueen. Wee to one of my little home away from homes!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me she was your auntie!" I asked with furrowed brows.


    "Sorrydidn''tknow," was all Kyra could get out as she was pressed into Alexcoria''s chest.


    "She wouldn''t with the state of my brother''s kingdom. Things are getting pretty intense in the north."


    "Wait, so hold on just a minute. You a Goddess, right?"


    "Mmhmm."


    "So then that means Kyra''s father is a God, right?"


    "Yes, Maxven is the AlphaKing, The Wolf God."


    "What does that make Kyra? And what was she doing with this shit hole tribe of elves on the verge of starvation, hmm?"


    <em>''That''s a long story'' -Gripton.</em>


    "That''s a long story."


    Both said it at the same time as it echoed into my brain.


    "Hey, before you start this long ass story, do you happened to know a God named"


    <em>''DON''T DO IT!!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Gripton?"


    <em>''Ah, shit. Now you have done it! I can''t protect you anymore!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What do you mean you can''t protect me? When have you saved me?''</em>


    <em>''You know how there are gods?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Okay?''</em>


    <em>''Well, I am a bit of a big deal with the people of this world'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What''s that supposed to mean?''</em>


    But then I saw it, me and my big fucking mouth. I gotta go and take my boot off right now and just shove it in my mouth and keep it there. Everyone was on the ground, on their knees, heads to the floor. FUCK.


    "Is it true, Hyde? The God in your head is the almighty ruler god Gripton??" Kyra asked with her head still bowed from the ce Alexcoria had dropped her.


    <em>''You really stepped in it this time!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''How was I supposed to know you were the fucking boss God?''</em>


    <em>''Well, you have a point there. After this, we will have a heart to heart, but for now, you have to deal with the mess you have just made of your life.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Mess of my entire life?''</em>


    <em>''Come on now, don''t y dumb with me. What do you think will happen, now that everyone is going to know that the new summoned hero has the almighty Gripton as his guide?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Ummm''</em>


    "Are you two done yet?" Came Alexcoria''s voice from the ground.


    "Stand up, for God''s sake!"


    "My sake? Or the sake of the almighty one in your head?"


    "Grrr"


    "Just ying! But, truly, I could have never imagined the Almighty Hand would step to the mortal ne!"


    <em>''That should tell you how much you all have messed things up!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "He said that you''re all a bunch of children that need their asses warmed and that he''s here to help me fix it."


    <em>''Oooooo?! WHY DID YOU SAY THAT!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Oh? Did he now? Does mother know you''re here, father?"


    <em>*gulp* -Gripton.</em>


    "That''s what I thought. Regardless, now that I know, my choice is in cement. Do you wish to wield my kingdom? Are you prepared to carve a path through this kingdom?" Alexcoria spoke with a challenging tone but with a look of excitement and eagerness.


    "Kingdom? Is that all you want?" I asked with a fake yawn.


    "What?"


    "Is that the only thing that you want? Just to fix this one small shit hole on this entire rock? You''re a Goddess! You can do better than that!"


    "What more do you need?"


    "Is that what this will be for you? Fix our problems and then let the world burn?"


    "That''s not what I''m trying to say!"


    "Well, I''ll tell you what my n is. From there, you can decide if you want me to wield you!"


    <em>''Woah, you missed some words at the end of thest sentence!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Shit!''</em>


    It was toote. Alexcoria was blushing now and looking at me like Kyra did before. If my head wasn''t shaved stubble, I would start tearing out my hair in chunks. I took a deep breath and continued.


    "I don''t just want a kingdom or two. I will conquer the entire world and p the shit out of anyone who tried to stop me. I can''t run around fixing every person''s problems one by one. That''s not gonna work."


    "OK."


    "just, OK?"


    <em>The choice was made before we entered the room, but saying my name put in down in writing.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Yes, I will be your wife, and you will have control over my kingdom. I will follow you and your dream, considering you have my father''s support, it''s almost like I have no choice in the matter, hehe."


    "What about the other two? Your niece is my first wife, and Kadence, my fire mage is my second. Is it OK to have so many wives?"


    "Well, you have an entire kingdom now to support them with! A king can have as many wives as he can support, right girls? And from what you are saying, you n on being more than any king has ever been in this world!"


    I turned to Kadence and Kyra, who were standing together now. Kyra had scrambled back to her side when I told everyone to stand. The two girls just nodded heads to the question with smiles on their faces.


    <em>''I''m trapped''</em>


    <em>''Well, we are both at fault here, but this will make things a lot easier for you.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Grrr''</em>

 Chapter 8: Bringing New Concepts To A Foreign World

    Chapter 8: Bringing New Concepts To A Foreign World


    I asked Kyra and Kadence to let me talk to Alexcoria alone for a little bit. Both gave me very pointed stares as they left the cave. Once they were gone, I got down to business. I think the Queen thought I was gonna try and have my way with her or something, but that wasn''t important.


    "Fine, I ept, but I''m not ready to start having children and shit yet. We have a world to conquer, starting with that shitty little vige."


    "You want us to attack the vige? I don''t know if I can agree to that, but if it''s what you wish, husband."


    "Husband? We haven''t even got married!"


    "But, you epted it. So, now we are connected."


    "That''s it?"


    "What did you think was going to happen?"


    "That''s not important. Back to the vige, I want you to help me get rid of the hunters. Not to attack the vige or the people in it. They have nothing to do with this."


    "Very true, But Thurman is a problem, even for someone like me."


    "What is your magic?"


    "I have three magics. Spawn arachnids, Hive Mind, and Steel Stands."


    <em>''What the fuck, old man, why does she have three skills?''</em>


    <em>''She a god and one of my children, sue me for being partial to my spawn.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What happens if I touch her with my right hand.''</em>


    <em>''Don''t.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Why not? Won''t she be like super duper awesome then?''</em>


    "What are you talking to father about?"


    Alexcoria was way too close to me all of a sudden, and I backed away before she pressed upon me. If all it fucking took was epting it to be hitched in this world, then I already had one wife before this one. No way I was gonna break the order and get these women pissed at me. This was fucking crazy.


    "I wasining about favoritism and you three magics."


    "Oh? What magic did father give you?"


    <em>''Is it safe to tell her?''</em>


    <em>''maybe'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''WHAT KIND OF ANSWER IS THAT?''</em>


    <em>''It''s your choice. I''m not telling you to, but I am not telling you that you can''t.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "The Magic Hands of Maximus and Negima."


    She just blinked at me and then grabbed my shirt with both hands and started to shake me violently.


    "WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU, OLD MAN!"


    <em>''I told you.'' -Gripton.</em>


    Alexcoria was freakishly strong, but she finally stopped before my brain was shaken into a paste and let go of me. She turned around and started to shoot strands of thick sliver thread from her hand and started to destroy the cave. After about ten minutes of dodging rocks, she finally stops, but then began to re at me.


    "Why did he give it to you!"


    "Hey, I died and woke up in front of some stupid statue in a grass field, with some dumb ass magic. Don''t get angry at me, WIFE! Get mad at papa stuck in my head!"


    "Stupid? You think that one of the four top magic in existence that can threaten the world''s bnce is stupid? The power to grant an immense magic boost to others or take away magic? And that''s only in the finer print! I bet that old fucker didn''t even realize what he did!"


    <em>''THERES MORE?!'' -Gripton.</em>


    I started to like this woman more and more, but now was no time to get distracted.


    "What do you mean that what''s was just in the fine print? What else is there?"


    "In the even finer print, it talks about gain shared abilities by creating a strong bond with a person before evolving their magic."


    "So, what now I have to make them my friend before giving them a boost? The fuck is that shit? I don''t have time for that!"


    "No, calm down! That''s why you have the other hand to take all magic away and another chance to give them magic again. So they can form a bond through time, and then after you work together more, you can reform the contract."


    "Now there''s a contract? I won''t be some desk clerk."


    "No, it''s a magical contract that forms when you touch us. It just says the person who takes your power must serve you, and they cannot attack you, along with defending you with their lives."


    "Do you want the power?"


    "Not yet."


    "Why?"


    "Let''s got to see the rest of my guests."


    Without a word, she tore off past me and out of the cave. The ce now looked like a psycho spider cave, the steel spike sticking up all over the rubble and chunks of bed. All the drapes were covered, and I let out a long sigh.


    <em>''So, you forgot to tell me about that part.''</em>


    <em>''She acts like I study these things!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Aren''t you supposed too?''</em>


    <em>''You had better go check on you little army.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''We aren''t done talking about this!''</em>


    I turned to leave and walked to the end of the cave. Everyone was waiting except for Kyra, Kadence and Alexcoria were all huddled. I could only assume that there we all plotting horrible futures for me, but I ignored them.


    "Are we ready to go?"


    "No!" The females roared from their huddle, and then they broke off and surrounded me. I was starting to understand what a rabbit feels like when surrounded by wolves as I was circled.


    "None of us are going anywhere until tomorrow. You shall camp here tonight, but we are not finished with you. Come with us," Alexcoria grabbed my arm and dragged me into a different cave while the girls followed.


    "I can walk, you know! Stop draggin me!" But my protests were wasted on angry women ears.


    So we entered an identical cave to the one she had just destroyed and dragged me to the bed and sat me down while the girls started me down. This would have been a dreame true any other time, but right now, two women were angry at me for some unknown reason while Kadence was crying. What the hell was going one, and why was I the one in trouble?


    "You married me before marrying the lovely Miss Kadence, who poured her heart out to you! What is wrong with you, man?"


    "Ya, you dumb jerk!"


    Kadence just cried more. These two witches must have stirred the shit out of her feelings, and now I had to ept her friggen marriage proposal? She had said about wanting to serve me till death using her magic and body; it had all sounded a bit intense, so I wasn''t sure how to take it at the time.


    "GET OUT! Let me talk to her without you two chirping in privacy!"


    "Fine, but you better be gentle with her, boy!"


    "Or you will have both of us to deal with!"


    The cat-elf and the many armed and legged she-spider-god left the cave, and soon I couldn''t hear their chatter. I turned back to Kadence, who was now only sniffling, and I walked over to her, taking her by the hand. I led her to the bed, but I felt her stiffen a bit in my grasp, but I motioned for her to sit down with me. Great. Now she thinks of some pervert like Grip.


    <em>''I heard that!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Listen, I didn''t know that what you meant, and I was pretty much forced into saying yes to Alex."


    "I know those girls just had me overthinking everything."


    "I''m not good at this kind of thing, and where I''m from, it happens a lot different."


    "Oh? How is it different?"


    "Well, sometimes the guy asks the girl''s father for permission first to make sure that the family approves. Then there is the proposal, where I ask you to marry me and offer you a fancy ring to signify that we are engaged. After, there is a preparation period for the wedding. That is the ceremony where you actually get married. You do it in front of your friends and family while wearing a fancy dress."


    I had kind of got lost in the exnation because it made me think of my dad simultaneously. He was the one that drilled this shit into me and the media, showing off the rich fancy royal weddings or even just ordinary people''s weddings that were crazy affair. Imagine a sh-mob proposal with all the different races on a battlefield!


    Fuck! Getting distracted again! I looked over to Kadence and was shocked to see her change in expression. Gone was the sad and depressing look, reced by the sparkling eyes of a little girl watching Cindere for the first time.


    "Is it really like that in your world?"


    "Yeah, but I can just do it the same way as the other''s if you want."


    "No, I want you to meet my father and do all the stuff you just said. It all sounds so wonderful, almost like a dream!"


    Shit, now I had dung myself into an overly deep hole.


    <em>''Oh yes, revolutionary world traveler! Introducing The Wedding to this world! Hahaha!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''There is no way those other two are gonna let this slide, right?''</em>


    <em>''BWAHAHAHA!'' -Gripton.</em>

 Chapter 9: Limitless Reach

    Chapter 9: Limitless Reach


    After leaving the cave and making more promises of this ceremonial marriage, I''m sure I heard whispering from Trem and Harmonie about how fast their great leader moved, and I knew they weren''t talking about my speed. Each of us took a cave, and inside were fruits and nuts with some mushrooms.


    Alexcoria and Kyra tried to make a fuss abouting to be with me and taking care of my needs. I went into great detail about the couple not having sex before marriage, and Kadence ended up bring them in line, and I was left in peace. After eating, I went to bed, but Grip, who had been silent for a while, suddenly spoke up.


    <em>''I have some news about the even finer print.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Oh? Let''s hear it then, old man!''</em>


    <em>''So, to gain those special abilities, you need to build a strong bond with your vassal through leadership, friendship, or any form of rtionship that works to create a bond. Then when you take the magic back and form a new contract with them, will be the time where you will gain something.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Wait for a second, this all sounded great until you said thest word.''</em><em></em>


    <em>''Well, It''s not specific. Honestly, it says, "and you will gain something." Quite vague but, If you still nned on raising an army using the magic, imagine how many skills you would have. Who knows what you will get each time. I will try to study it more as you sleep.'' -Gripton.</em>


    The old guy had a point, so I paid it no mind. I felt pretty tired. This day seemed like it was a lot longer than an earth day. Iid down and forgot about the time as soon as my head hit the pillow.


    I woke up to felling pressure from all sides. When my eyes opened, all three of the damn women were in my bed wearing anything barely. I had only taken my shirt offst night, but I still pushed Krya off my chest, and she did an exaggerated yawn.


    "What are you all doing?! Didn''t you hear mest night?"


    "Oh, we heard you say that we can''t have intercourse, but we haven''t done anything wrong yet. So we decided as a group that this should be alright."


    "Nope, waiting till we are married."


    Alexcoria had a dejected look on her face, but I ignored her and got up. I will admit that my eyes drift across Kadence''s chest as she stretched, but I purposely kicked the bed to keep my raging hormones under control. Damn women, you would think they would have no problem respecting wishes I wasn''t sure about, but no, instead, they are like hungry animals.


    I got my shirt on and walked out of the cave, leaving the girls to get changed. Outside, Ganth was stretching a tree branch into a strange pattern, while Trem was training with Harmonie using spears Ganth handcrafted from wood. Suddenly I heard a spider squeale from a hundred yards up. Instantly, everyone was was up and surrounding me.


    "It''s the hunters. They havee to us! Kill them!"


    "Woah, hold on, crazydy!"


    I turned to intercept the raging Alexcoria. No doubt, she would have felt that death in some way.


    "Let us take care of it, I thought we would have to draw them away from the vige, but this is perfect! You and I both know what will happen if you send you brood against these idiots. No need to waste life just to get back at these worms."


    My words got through to her, and Alexcoria visibly rxed, and Kyra and Kadence had now joined up. I brought everyone into a huddle to exin the n. Everyone immediately said no, so I had to put my foot down and order them to listen. Finally, everyone agreed with resignation written all over their face.


    All of them spread out and blended into the surroundings as I walked forward. Soon the hunters came into view, and I could see Thurman, and he was smiling while carrying a body over his shoulder. When he got closer, the breath caught in my throat when I noticed the bruised and bleeding body of Kalita.


    "So, you defiled my women before I got the chance to, huh?" Thurman began to start making the motion to throw her body, but time stopped.


    <em>''I give you permission to use Limitless Reach.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Activate Limitless Reach.''</em>


    Everything felt different. All emotions left me, and I was filled with the understanding that I could use all the powers I had granted. Time started to move, but I was already falling.


    The other hunters died to fire veins like whips, instantly, and the headless bodies fell to the ground. Too far into the motion, Thuram couldn''t evade my lefttched onto his face; my glove had burned off. With my right, I grabbed onto Kalita''s small body and changed directions, taking her gently into my arms.


    "Now!" I yelled but Instantly switched to up.


    This was not the n, but once I was above the tree''s, I changed direction the fall towards the vige at full speed. I didn''t, no, I couldn''t look down any of her battered and unconscious body. In seconds, I was over the vige. I shot down and straight into the house.


    //I''m sorry, I have to turn it off now, but you made it, and they will help her


    Inded on my feet, but I felt the boards start to give, so I tipped backward tond on my ass. I tried to be as gentle as possible, but Kalita still cried out in pain. The elders all stood gasping, not sure what to do.


    "Who has healing magic," I asked in a slurred voice, Fucking starting to feel heavy and hard to keep my eyes open.


    "I do!" the one called Nuwari as she rushed forward, about to put his hand on my left.


    "No! Wait!"


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t touch my left hand, touch my right, and wrap up my left but do not touch the skin" But the world went ck.


    "Hyde?"


    "Hmm?"


    I opened my eyes, and I was sitting at a table in a room full of bookshelves. Sitting across from me was Grip.


    "What the hell? Where am I, and howe I can see you again? Don''t tell me I died again?"


    "No, you just passed out, and you will be out for about a week."


    "Holy shit! An entire week?"


    "Yes, that is the price of using Limitless reach. One minute to use every power you have given out freely and with full knowledge of how to use them, better than the users."


    "It sounds pretty OP, but a week?"


    "Think about it, when you have an army of vassals, and you use this, hmmm?"


    "That fair."


    "One more thing before you go. Only I can give you permission to use this ability. This could destroy the world."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    But then I was opening my eyes to a massive crowd of people standing around me. All of them were staring at me, but then I felt a warm body pressed into my naked flesh under the banket with me. My eye caught the green hair, and then I looked back up at the expectant faces.


    "OUT!" I roared.


    The crowd spilled out of the room, but the gremlin was stirring beside me. Suddenly Kalita wasn''t the gremlin. Instead, she the first beauty I locked eyes with. Her face was fully healed, and I lifted the nkets to look to see if her legs were bruised, but we both wrenched the nket down at the same time and then looked away with burning faces.


    "Why are you in here with no clothes on?"


    "It was Alexcoria''s idea because I pledged my self you. She said I need to wait here like this for me when you woke up."


    "That woman really is a sadist," I grumbled, but she pressed her chest around my arm.


    "I have to thank you for saving my life and everyone''s. I wasn''t as blind as people thought, but I was worried about my father''s safety, so I yed along. Then when you left, he came back and beat me until I told him who he took."


    "Why didn''t you just tell him?"


    "What do you mean? I said I wouldn''t tell him anything like we promised. And now he''s dead along with the other hunters, and everyone is free once again! He didn''t do anything weird to me, so don''t worry" But Kalita was cut off by two women''s voices.


    "Is she the fourth wife yet?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 10: Walk To The River

    Chapter 10: Walk To The River


    "GET OUT!" I yelled at Kyra and Alexcoria.


    The two girls let the blind down, but Kalita had turned and burrowed into my side. I started to get hot and bothered, so I got up slowly and left her covered. I got up, and she didn''t say anything, but she watched me get dress, and I passed Kalita her clothes.


    I turned while she dressed and waited until she tapped my shoulder. When I turned around, I couldn''t help but smile. Kalita was now the gremlin again and in a little green dress.


    "Sorry, I don''t have any dresses yet, but Miss Alex said she would make me some!"


    "It''s OK. I am actually morefortable talking to you like this. When your, you know, I get pretty flustered, and I think this is the part where I ask you to marry me?"


    Thisment made Kalita blush furiously, and it made her look cute. I wonder how old she was? Not like I could just ask. I decided to get this out of the way since everyone seemed to want to join Hyde''s harem of wives. I''m seventeen, and it''s not like I don''t want to mess around, but I feel like if I start fucking around, then I''m not gonna get anything done.


    "Yeah."


    "Alright then, let go see everyone."


    We both headed out, and the entire vige was waiting for us. Everyone cheered as we walked out and the elders were also stand in front of the crowd. Once we walked out, they put up their hands, and everyone went quiet.


    "Thank you for saving us, Hero, from another world!"


    The crowd cheered, but it was only half-hearted. The girls and my party were all lead to a circle just outside the vige. Once there, we all sat down with the entire vige. The oldest elder sat in the middle on a stump and began to tell Alex and me what happened and how it ended up like this. The rest of the vige was just happy to sit andugh in peace.


    He talked about how the vige has been a safe haven for royal bastards. The elder gave some other fancy name, but I''ll just call them royal bastards. Anyways, usually, a ward enchantment was cast on our vige to keep us safe from prying eyes, butst year the country that the enchanter was from fell into war, and they never sent one. Shit gets worse from here.


    Next, Thurman and his idiot hunters show up and force their way into the vige just to do nothing but bully the people. The couple of month ording to the elders, had been hell for them, but luckily they never discovered the real purpose of this ce. So this was a royal reject dumping ground, eh?


    I decided to try and get ahold of Gripton, but I got nothing from him. Maybe that "Limitless Reach" drained him too. After the story was done, we were all brought various nuts and berries. These are cool, but I wanted some meat in the future, so I stood up and called my vassals toe to my side.


    "Do you all see these people?"


    "Yeah!"


    "I have the power to make you all this strong and healthy! To hell with the days of being scared and having half-assed magic. Join me and take my hand. We will take this world by storm and set it straight, but before you all start cheering and lining up, Listen to me very closely. This mission will not be easy, people you see right now will die, and we will kill the people that stop us from saving the ones that need it, DO YOU HEAR ME!"


    The crowd roared, and people started pouring towards me, but I put up my hand to stop them.


    "Hold on! We have to set up stations first!"


    Everyone looked puzzled, so I exined further.


    "Everyone will line up ande to the first desk and name their magic and disy it. Thene to me and then to more ces. Those to will test your new powers, and thest will be a position designator. This person will tell you where your magic can be used best, and then you pick."


    There were a lot of confused looks, but the elders were getting the four tables ready. They had instructed people to get some, and soon we all had spots, but Kadence asked to sit beside me at my table since she wasn''t very good at reading and writing. Alex had told her that she would help with that. This woman was turning out to be the mother wife of my other wives,


    Trem and Kalita sat at the first table, then us at the next. The testing table had Kyra and Harmonie, who had shocked a lot of people on his return. Thest table had Alex and Ganth, who was really her errand boy, but Ganth didn''t mind.


    We finally got through everyone by lunchtime, but only our party was hungry, so we were served a feast. Afterward, I asked Alex to make a list with Jelina''s new Schematic Magic. I wanted to go for a walk, but the other girls asked toe, so I told Alex I would make it up to herter.


    "Where are we going?" Kyra asked from my shoulders.


    "To go try some things."


    "Dirty things?" Kyra squirmed, rubbing her bare crotch on the back of my neck, and it almost made me fall over.


    "NO!"


    Kadence and Kalita bothughed at us, and we continued until we hit a stream. I let Kyra down by squatting, but she ground herself into the back of my neck a couple of times before hopping off. That girl had no shame. Of course, she and Alex were rted.


    "OK, let''s try a game. Each of you picks one thing from around here."


    The girls looked puzzled, but they started to look around when they saw my take off my right ck and red glove. Soon, each of them brought me some very different items.


    The first was fancy looking rose the looked like it had mutated into three times the standard size. I reached forward and touched the massive flower, and it began to turn silver. Soon, the entire picked flower dropped from her hand with a thud onto the ground. I reach down to touch it, but it was solid metal, but not like normal. It had a more pinking tinge.


    Next was Kalita, and she had found a shiny looking rock with refective flecks in it. It reminded me of fools gold, but silver, but the shine disappeared when I took it in my hand. Instead, the rock melted in my hand, and Kadence and Kalita both gasped.


    "What happened to it? I would have had to melt that with fire, but now I can see it soak into the ground like water."


    "My ability works on everything, but the effects are varied. I wanted toe out here and test some effects while everyone else is getting used to their new power."


    <em>''Or you just hiding from your potential wives.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Oh, look who showed up.''</em>


    <em>''Where are your other two wives? And it looks like you have gained another one without me even pushing.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Fuck off, what the hell were you doing?''</em>


    <em>''Sorry, been looking into your abilities more, and I got lost in the work.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''So what now, boss? I have about fifteen people that can fight and ten that have abilities more suited to building a helping.'' </em>


    <em>''You have been busy! Let''s focus on the forest, for now. These dwellers are easier to deal with. I think we should visit my son Maxven, AlphaKing, The Wolf God.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Kyra''s father, right? Well, your probably right. Speaking of my cat-elf, where did she go? </em>


    "Where did Kyra go?" I asked the two girls, but they both shrugged.


    Neither even knew the direction she had gone, but suddenly we started to two people fighting. All of us rushed in the direction of the sound, but when we got there, I was to take a double-take. The item Kyra had found wasn''t just an item. No, the article was a small green man thing with pointy ears and a face that probably caused its mother to push it from a cliff.


    "What can we do with this? Can you make this thing magic?"


    She was struggling to restrain the little green man but was soon helped by the other girls. I walked towards the struggling thing that the girls were holding down and squatted down in front of it. It was indeed the ugliest thing I had ever seen, but I reached forward and touched the squirming little bastard.


    *BOOM!*


    Everyone was thrown backward from the little green man in opposite directions. When we were able to get up, and the smoke cleared. In the ce of the small little ugly man were a six-foot green chiseled body and a handsome face.


    <em>''What did you just do to that goblin?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''God damn it! I better get something cool like that!''</em>

 Chapter 11: Loading up

    Chapter 11: Loading up


    <em>''What the fuck did I just do?''</em>


    <em>''Ya, Didn''t see thating!'' -Gripton.</em>


    The Goblin-man/mini green giant was just as stunned as we were. He stared down at his now massive looking hands and then to his ripped body. I honestly thought his eyes would fall right out of his head, then it spoke.


    "How can this be? I was just a stupid little green monster with barely a mind! Now I am a work of perfection!"


    "Woah there, bro! How''s it going? I''m Hyde," I stuck my right hand out to him while using as friendly as I could manage tone and painted on smile. This shit was really fucked up. I just turn that little green monster intoTHIS!


    <em>''I hold the same feeling. I will be gone for a bit.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What to do mean gone? Right now? Of all times?''</em>


    <em>*silence*</em>


    "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Great Master Hyde!" The fucker almost broke my hand and shook my arm from its socket.


    The handshake left my hand numb, and my arm feeling overly stretched. I scowled at the goblin, but he wasn''t even paying attention to me. No, I followed that green fuckers line of sight to the flower he was staring at.


    I was about to take off my left glove when two soft hands touched my arm. I stopped and turned to see Alexcoria beside me, shaking her head no. She had a mischievous look on her face. Alexcoria leans in, pressing her chest into me while using all four hands to cup my ear.


    "He''s harmless but strong and loyal like us, right?" Alexcoria whispered.


    It almost echoed in the tunnel her hands made, but Alexcoria was right. I was starting to get really hot, so I tried to move away, but then Kyra was on my other side, using the same tactic. Pressed into pillow jail, my mind scrambled on what I should be thinking or feeling.


    "Imagine if it works with the spiders and the rest of the goblins? Think of your army then?"


    I dropped down and rolled backward out of the girl''s reach. Kalita was there to give me a hand up, and I took it, getting up and looking for the green man. I found him looking at a tree and walked over with the girls following.


    "What''s your name, Buddy?"


    The Goblin man turns to me and says, "Buddy? Is that my name? I had not a mind before, so names had no meaning for me."


    "What do you wanna be called then?"


    "Buddy."


    "Meh, not bad. Alright, Buddy, how many goblins in your tribe?"


    "Just me. A dragon ate the rest. I have run for three entire days and nights to stumble onto you, Great Master!"


    See? Whatever, Grip is off a pervert or something. Of course, he would be the only one left! At least he knows where a dragon isfuture goals.


    "Well, let''s get back to camp and get ready to leave. Buddy, you''re with me."


    I had Buddy walk beside me, and the other girls hug back. Maybe I would have to get a big tent and an extra cot for him to keep the damn girls out. When we got back to the camp, I was blown away.


    All these homeless-looking mother fuckers in sack clothes were now reced with healthy elves wearing bright clothes and singing while loading strange wagons that look to be grown from sapling trees, all woven together. Somehow the boxes they packed carried more fruits and vegetables than personal belongings.


    The beautiful older, and now very well endowed Tescelle rushed over upon seeing us return from our little walk. As she ran over, Tescelle''s heaving chest earned me a hand chop from one of my wives as she caught up to Buddy and me. I got another one when she stopped in front of me, but they didn''t.


    "Preparations are almostplete, Great Master Hyde! We all will be ready to leave in fifteen minutes!" Tescelle grabbed the hem on her dress and did a deep bow, but I already hand my hand above my head, but that earned me a p.


    I turned on the girls, and they all were turned away, looking at their nails. I thanked Tescelle and wave her off, telling her that we would be all ready to go. Tescelle handed me a map before leaving, and after taking it and putting it away, I turned to Buddy.


    "You like looking at things, ey Buddy?"


    "It''s all new to me, so that would be logical to assume."


    "Do you want to see the world?" That drew his attention, and he turned from the people to look at me.


    "More than anything."


    "Then will you fight for me? Because I want to take the entire world by storm!"


    "Storm? You''re my Master, so it really doesn''t matter what path you follow. I will follow you. I will also protect you."


    "Oh? And when do you n on starting to do that?"


    "What happened? Were you injured?" Buddy look genuinely worried, so I just shook my head and told him not to worry.


    I turned around to abusive fiances and red at them. They all came and swarmed me, and I could hardly be mad, but I pushed away from them started to walk through the loading camp.


    The Kalita and Kadence walked with me as we looked at all the wagons. Like giant mice or some shit pulled each one. Three feet tall by six long, they kind of looked like big ole pig mice.


    I look at Kalita, and I was about to ask her about them when she saw someone and ran off up ahead. I turned to Kadence and asked her, but she had no idea. She also had cozied up to me, now that the rest were gone. Part of me wanted to pull away from the awkwardness, but when I looked down, she looked so damn cute, I just let it be.


    I kind of zombied through the crowd, with Kadence on at my side, and soon we reached the front. Kalita was standing over by a Dark skinned elf I remembered was just a thin-looking middle-aged man turning into this bronze giant. Arge pair of giant armored bugs pulled a wagon three times the size of any other.


    It was equipped with a party patio on the back with railings, umbres, and tables with chairs. There also seemed to be a lower 2 level enclosed section below. The thing was like a house on wheels. Kalita waved us over and excitedly introduced me to her father, who gave me a deep and longbow.


    "Stand up, man. You''re making me feel embarrassed." I scratched my head, but then he stood up straight.


    "Thank you for saving my daughter and all of our lives!" He to this knee''s this time and smashed his head on the ground.


    I just gripped my forehead in my hand while shaking my head. Kalita finally pped her father and forced him to get back up and to stop thanking me. Soon, Markeye was back on his feet and rubbing the dirt and tears from his face.


    "Well, Boss, Do you think we can get up here and check it out? How did you even make this thing."


    "I could make things like arrows and bows before, and now I can make 20 a second, but now I can create this house and all the frames for the other carts in less than a day. Greckcain is responsible for the wheels and shocks, and canopy. I''m sure he might have been able to make it all, but this was faster."


    "Crazy! I can''t wait to see inside."


    "Follow me, and I will give you a tour! I would be my greatest honor, Great Master!"


    "Woah! That''s way too fucking weird to have you calling me Great Master. Kalita told you I proposed to her, right?" Now that felt ever fucking weirder, and he just nodded, smiling at me.


    "Call me, Hyde."

 Chapter 12: Takes A Village!

    Chapter 12: Takes A Vige!


    We all followed Markeye up a set of stairs at the back. For only a couple of hours, these guys went to town. Something like this would have taken a month back home, and there were no seams anywhere. When we got to the top, the girls all ran around, except for Alex.


    "What do you think of my offer from before?"


    "I''ll give it a shot, but let''s just wait. Grip is out right now."


    "Oh? You can''t make decisions on your own?" Alex began to try and wrap her arms around me, but I dodged back.


    "Nope, not going to work. It could be great, or this might have been a fluke. Who knows? Not me, do you?"


    "Alright, Where are we going then?"


    "Yeah, where we going, babe? Kyra and the girls hade back to circle us.


    I ignored her and pushed through to the table, and they all followed.


    "Markeye, you can tell them to move out when everyone is ready."


    "Yes, Master Hyde!"


    I put my hand over my face and pulled it down, letting out a long and dramatic sigh. I turned back to the girls, who were waiting to see my big n. I reached into my coat and pulled out a map that I spread in front of everyone on the table, using empty cups for the juice on the table to hold the corners down.


    The map showed a single continent the shape of North America, but the bottom had been rounded off. ording to the map, there were other massive ind that were spread out, so this wasn''t going to be an overnight n. I point us near the bottom right-hand corner of the continent and start to exin.


    "Should take about five days to get to The Alpha King, maybe less. That''s all I have nned at this moment, but I want to get Tescelle to get a council together to start nning our next move. Kalita, can you help her with that?"


    "Of course!"


    "Good, Krya, can you work with the drivers to give them an open line to the beetles and rats, so we can keep them happy?"


    "Can I kiss?"


    "No."


    "WAAAHHH?! Why not?!"


    "If you do an outstanding job, well then, we will see! Anyways, Kadence, I would like you to stay with me along with the party, and Alex, if you could help with supplies, that would be a great help."


    Everyone left me sitting alone with Buddy, who had been silent the entire time, staring out at everything. On the beetle pulled three stories mobile home, it was a pretty good view. It was still kind of surreal to see all this shit, and I poured us each a cup of juice, and I stood up and handed him the cup.


    "What is this thing?"


    "Look at me. Do like I do."


    Then I showed him me drinking it by slowly putting the bowl to my mouth, and Buddy did the same. The red liquid filled his mouth but then began to pour over the edges.


    "What are you doing?"


    Buddy held the remaining juice in his mouth for a bit longer and then slowly swallowed it. After she finished, Buddy turned to me.


    "The taste was so incredible that I didn''t was to swallow it!, but then it poured down the sides of my mouth, and I lost a lot of it."


    "Don''t worry. We have lots more juice."


    Soon everyone was back, and we were about to take off. We decided to go down the stairs to fit everyone better. The room had three sofas and one chair, and everyone took a seat on the couches while I took the chair. Tescelle had gathered five others, making seven elders in total.


    "Wee, d to see some new and some familiar faces, like Markeye, Jelina, and Greckcain. The rest of you will have to introduce your selves."


    "I am Ko Door, the man of the house! I can grow any fruit ten times faster as long as I have the seeds of the fruit!"


    That was pretty useful, and now all the fruit being loaded up made sense. Next up was a little blue-haired cutie that had a sexy body. The girl looked my age, but she had a determined look on her face.


    "I am Misha. I can copy and create documents. My father also said to tell you I am unmarried and I have excellent childbearing hips.


    My eyes almost fell out of my head. When she turned around and bent over, pulling her skirt up to give me a clear view of her sweet


    *Wack!*


    "Grrr!"


    I whirled, but the girls were already past me and getting Misha covered up. Damn these women! Spoiling all my fun!


    "My name is Carl, and I use earth magic. I can make roads or solid foundations for buildings."


    That was a pretty good ability for us as we traveled. I had no idea if this world had roads, butrge cities were marked on the map, so it wasn''t impossible.


    After introductions, I left them to start nning things out and went back up top. Kalita, Kadence, Trem, Harmonie, and Ganth were all waiting. Both girls came and glued themselves to my arms, pinning me in the breast jail ever!


    <em>''That''s a pretty good one!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Just when I think I can loosen up and you show back up.''</em>


    <em>''Don''t act like you didn''t miss me.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I didn''t''</em>


    <em>''OwO, it bothers me when you are so cold!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "OK, everyone, we are going to be moving out soon. ording to Alexcoria, we are the only ones that can defend these people, so we need to be on the lookout, OK?"


    "OK!" everyone roared.


    <em>''About that, I was using a microscope on the lowest setting, and I found some interesting things about monsters.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''</em><em>And?''</em>


    <em>''You can touch any monster and change them, but they don''t gain magic. They be magic. They only can evolve once, and if you take the magic away, it will destroy them.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''So then I can use it on the spiders?''</em>


    <em>''Yeah, this way you will have better protection.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I turned to look at the girls, and both of them were smiling up at me.


    "Can one of you grab Alex and tell her to bring some of her spiders."


    Kalita offered to go, so Kadence sat with me and drank some juice. Suddenly we started to move, and Kadence fell into me, and both cups of liquid spilled on us. Kadence''s breasts and erect nipples pressed into me as her face was no only half an inch from my own.


    I could feel the heat of her breath, and my heart began to race as Kadnce closed her eye and moved towards my lips. I pressed my face into her lips, and we had a short passion charged kiss before both of us got up quickly before we were seen like that. Not that we had done anything wrong, but I didn''t need to start that right now with the other girls.


    Soon Kalita returned with two small good looking spiders and Alex.


    "So the old man is back in the house?"


    "If my house, you mean my brain. Then yes, yes, his is. Let see what it does," I announced as I took my right glove off.


    I stepped forwards and patted each eight-legged freak on the head, and they both shed light. In there, the ce was two handsome looking men looking simr to Alex. I tried to see her reaction, But Alex was already running past me to hung her brood.


    "Mother, how can we speak?"


    "Mother, is that man our father?"


    "In a way, yes!"


    <em>*Inward groaning*</em>

 Chapter 13: What Kind Of Fucking Logic Is That?

    Chapter 13: What Kind Of Fucking Logic Is That?


    When the pair of twins finally calmed down, Alex turned around to me with a strange look on her face. Her eyes were ssy, and Alex''s face was filled with emotion. She walked up to me and then went down on one knee.


    "I pledge myself, body, mind, and kingdom to you, Hyde, Great Master of the world. Please, give my other children this gift, and I will always be by your side. Please allow me to take your hand."


    <em>''Wait!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What?''</em>


    <em>''Be gentle with her. My daughter is putting her heart out to you. This time isn''t a grab for power like the original offer. She is asking for your right hand now.'' -Gripton.</em>


    Man, I get that she is all happy now, but doesn''t anyone know what privacy is? Fuck it. I''ll try toy this on her as gently as I can. I kept my gloves on as I reached down to lift her, so she was standing and facing me.


    "I ept,"


    I took my glove off and prepared for some Romeo shit. I slid my left gloved hand around her waist and pulled Alex into a kiss. As our lips connected, I put my right hand to the side of her face and mped my eyelids down.


    <em>''HEY! That''s my daughter!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Save it, old man! I''m just following orders!''</em>


    When we pulled apart, I slid my hand down and squeezed her bottom, eliciting a giggle from Alex. Grip raged, but I ignored the bastard. This mess all was his fault. I''m just the puppet. A puppet that has loose strings, but they are still there, so I might as well have fun.


    I opened my eyes and wanted to grab her back and do that again. Alex now only had two arms and legs, plus her body was that of a Goddess. I tried to pull her back, but now I was in her court. She pushed me back with one finger, mouthing "maybeter," which made me extremely hot and flushed.


    Suddenly, I remembered where the fuck I was and who was around me, but everyone had made themselves busy when I looked around. Kalita was with her father, Markeye, and one other person.


    The other person was a very busty elf that looked like she might tip over if she leaned forward. I left Alex with the twins and walked over to the group. There were talking about directions, but then suddenly, a 3D map popped out of nowhere between therge breasted woman, and I stopped before walking into it.


    "Woah, now that''s pretty cool and useful!"


    The woman looked at me strangely, and then she tried touching the map and then putting face into it. Kalita startedughing s hard, she almost fell over, and I turned to her with a scowl. When Kalita finally got herself under control, she told me that Larissa was trying to see if the map was cold to the touch.


    I cracked a smile, but at seeing the blush that had spread even to her generous cleavage, I gave Kalita a chop on the top of her head.


    "Owo!"


    "I''m sorry for that, "cool," means useful or unique, I guess."


    I didn''t feel like that was a proper exnation, but Larissa seemed to understand.


    "It''s OK. I was just pointing out our best path with my magic."


    "This will be a big help. How far can you zoom out?"


    Instead of answering, the three by three map zoomed out until we could see the from directly above us. ording to Larissa, she could go further, but it was pointless, she couldn''t move the map, and there were no names. What she could do was mark targets and moving objects within two-hundred feet, which wasn''t far, but it was a big help for marking food and other things we might see.


    Suddenly a familiar female was yelling out, and then I could hear someoneing up the stairs in a hurry. Kyra came running to me carrying a green dress that she threw to Kalita before pouncing on me. I caught Kyra, and she wrapped her leg around me and somehow lifted my shirt up. I started to get a warm feeling on my stomach, and I looked down.


    Kyra was grinning suggestively, and as I looked down the see what was causing me warmth, my heart started to thump in my chest like a hammer. Kyra wasn''t wearing underwear again and was wiggling up and down. I peeled her off me before everyone got the wrong idea and cleared my throat.


    "OK, everyone! Are we fucking ready to roll out?!" Transforming robots crossed my mind as I called out to my party and whatever the fuck everyone else was to me.


    "Yeah!"


    "Great, I''m going to take a nap. Buddy, can you watch my door so I can get some sleep?"


    "Oh yes, Great Master Hyde!"


    "Oh, boy," I sighed.


    I went down the stairs and into the wood door hallway and found a room to crash out.


    "Now, don''t let anyone disturb me, OK?"


    "Oh yes, Great Master Hyde!"


    I was going to say something smart but then stopped myself. I would be just wasted words. I closed the door and went toy down, gettingfortable in the leaf packed beds. I wasn''t long till I drifted off. Even after a week of rest, I was still tired, bute on, that skill was crazy.


    I woke up to the warmth of another soft body on top of me. I had kept my pants on, but now I had awoken pretty stiffly if you know what I mean. When I opened my eyes, the naked and hovering Kyra started to kiss me and grind into me. I kissed her back, and soon I could feel my stomach start to get sticky, and I began to lose control of my manly urges.


    As I was about to take my pants off, the door banged open.


    "Master, there is a guest here, OH! I am so sorry, Miss Kyra!! Oh no, Mr.wolf, don''te this way!"


    Toote. The same wolf that Kyra had talked to before was back, and he looked pissed. I was pretty sure that this was Kyra''s brother. Considering theck of nkets and clothes, along with my hands between her legs, trying to take my pants off should be enough to make any brother want to take me out back and whoop my ass.


    The wolf approached us growling, but Krya screamed at the wolf to get out. The door mmed shut, but the fire had left both of us. I pulled her close and kissed her, and told her to get dressed. She scowled at me, but I grabbed her bottom when she got up, and that got me a smile.


    I wanted to do some dirty things to this cat-elf, but it looks like I had to deal with this first. It seems like the girls were going to keep on forcing themselves on me until I cracked, so I would have to deal with them in turn. The whole waiting till marriage concept was just me being a pussy. If I am going to be the king, I had better start acting like one.


    <em>''Oh? Did we just have a character-building moment right there?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''No! Well, ya, maybe. I don''t know Grip, but I''m gonna look like a pretty half-assed ruler if I''m scared of my wives.''</em>


    <em>''See? You can do this! Now, if we can just work on the foul mouth!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Piss off old man!''</em>


    I pulled my shirt on and then pulled the now dressed Kyra close. I kissed her on the forehead, and she became red in the face and turned her head away from me. Oh? What was this? Now she is ying shy again as soon as I start acting like she seemed to want.


    Alex had been the same way after I had pulled her in for the kiss. Maybe that was the real trick of it all. If I act like I want it, then I don''t get it? What the fuck was that logic? How was a man supposed to function?


    I let go of Kyra, and she went to leave, but I slipped my hand under her skirt and gave her bottom a soft pinch. She let out a squeak and ran off down the hall and then up the stairs. Iughed to myself but then took both gloves off and walked out and up to the patio deck.


    Everyone was waiting, and for the first time, I noticed that we were moving. Somehow there was barely even a tremor as therge house was pulled along by the massive beetles.


    I heard that familiar growl, and I turned to see Kyra hammer fist the wolf''s head.


    "Ouch! That hurt!"


    I was momentarily shocked to hear the wolf talk, but Kyra''s cute smile made me remember her magic and soft bottom.


    "So, What the news, little wolf?"


    "What did you just call me?!!"


    The wolf sent spit flying just short of me, and words barked out of his mouth.


    "My brother''s name is Linkun, but just ignore him. My father is excited to see all of us, but he asked that my brother stays with us for the trip as a protector."


    "I think you will be protecting him, hehe," but this time, Kalita pped the back of my stubbled head.


    Suddenly, we came to aplete stop, and most of us fell. I got up Quick and ran to the back, waving for everyone to stop, then I turn to see everyone rushing to the front. Someone was shouting up from the ground, so I gave an entire five seconds of consideration, and they started to run.


    "Who''s there?" I ask, running to the front.


    "Lizardmen bandits!" Krya yelled.


    "Trem and Kadence, grab my hands!"


    I ran to the edge, and they turned to meet me. I grabbed the hands of fire and gravity with a smile and jumped out into the air, pulling them with me.

 Chapter 14: Making Friends And Playing Nice

    Chapter 14: Making Friends And ying Nice


    We sailed into the open air, but soon we started to fall forwards and then down. The group in front of us wasn''t much to look at, and as we floated down, I got a better look at them.


    <em>''Well, don''t they look like the sorry lot.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Why would these walking bone racks try and stop us?''</em>


    <em>''Most likely for that reason, the poption of this continent that lives outside ofrge cities have trouble finding food.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Do you think they will be hostile?.</em>


    <em>''Look at them, even if all of them attacked you alone, even without magic you would kill them without breaking a sweat.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''That''s a fair point.''</em>


    It was true. These monsters were barely clothed, and they all looked like a strong breeze would knock them over. I noticed that they were all standing in a circle, with someone in the middle that I couldn''t see clearly. When we finally touched down, one of the Lizardmen stepped forward and when down on his knees.


    "Pleesh, make ush shaves pleesh, and protest the prishsesh."


    The bag of bogs mmed his pointed face into the dirt.


    <em>''The fuck did he just say to me?''</em>


    <em>''He wants you to make them ves and protect the princess.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Ugh, I''m not marrying some lizard with razor-sharp teeth!''</em>


    <em>''Maybe try and touch him with your right hand?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Hmm? It worked on the spiders and goblin. Why the fuck not?''</em>


    "Stand and take my handwhat is your name? Nevermind, touch my hand first."


    The lizard lifted his head and gave me a strange look, but then Kadence stepped up and repeated my question in a peculiarnguage. The lizard looked like he was relieved, and then he extended a wed hand. By this time, my party and wives had made it down and lined up behind me.


    I touched the ws and mped my eyes shut. The intense light made the other lizardmen start to shout out but suddenly stopped. A muscr orange scaled man stood before me with a long tail protruding. His face was more man-like now, and he was a picture of perfect health.


    All the Lizardmen behind him looked like they wanted toe forward, but they dare not leave the girl I could see now. The other lizards were staring enviously at the changed one, but most gazes fell on the tail that none of the others seem to have.


    "So, what''s your name?


    "Meshikakakaro."


    "So then, Mesh. What is the reason for stopping us and almost causing arge ident?"


    "The princess."


    "And? What about her?"


    "We are being chased by humans that are trying to kill us and skin us."


    "Oh? That''s fucked up. Are they still chasing you?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, aren''t you just the spillway of information. Let me talk to the Princess then. Can I do the same for her as I did for you, Mesh?"


    "Yes, please do!"


    Soon, the group came forward, pushing a timid lizard girl. She looked young, but I had no clue how old they got, so I just assumed that she was younger than me. Even with her pointed face and small breast, she had a certain appeal. I reached my hand forward, but she shied back.


    Before I could move forward, Alex came up and grabbed me by the arm and pulled me back. She pulled me close to her, and I could feel that ample cleavage was pressing into me. I was almost too distracted to hear what she said as her soft mountainous breasts hugged my shoulder.


    "You need to be very careful with her. Lizardfolk don''t have females very often, and the ones that are born are passed around the vige to continue bloodlines. She might be scared of you, so just take it slow with her."


    "This world is pretty savage, but that''s just fuel to the fire for our n. I''ll be gentle with The Princess, but I would be grateful if you coulde with me then. We need to separate her from that group. We also need to prepare for these assholes that areing."


    Alex nodded to me, and I got Kadence toe with us to trante and to add to the woman ratio. I told Mesh to get the others to back up, and we approached the Princess. She looked at me hesitantly, but both women stepped forwards tofort her.


    While they took care of the Princess, I turned to Harmonie.


    "Can you and Ganth deal with these humans that areing? If they look hostile after they see us, fuck ''em up. If I put my hand up and then down, Fuck ''em up."


    "Yes, Great Master!" both shouted together.


    <em>''This world really has gone to hell in a hand basket.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Is that even a real ce?''</em>


    <em>''Don''t know. I have never been there personally.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Aren''t you the supreme ruler of the ce?''</em>


    <em>''More of a caretaker. Yes, I made the minor gods, but they were just my added touch. I can''t really do much, but that''s why you are here.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Ah, like the hand of God?''</em>


    <em>''More of a foot if you ask me.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Fucker! We had a thing going, and you ruined it!''</em>


    I turned back around to see that Alex and Kadence had brought the Princess over. Kyra and Kalita hade over as well, and that meant Linkun followed. This moment also happened to be when the damn human knights decided to attack,ing over the hill charging on horses fifteen strong.


    Linkun started to growl, and I heard the other lizards getting restless behind the girls. I decided the Princess could wait since the Calvary had arrived. I turned around and found Trem and asked Kadence toe too.


    We fell up into the air and then dropped towards the Knights, stopping thirty feet from them. The group slowed down to a stop, and then the center knight dismounted and walked forward. I asked Trem to drop us, and we lowered to the ground and met the knight.


    "Ho travelers! I am sorry to trouble you, but we are hunting those lizards for the kingdom of Haertia."


    "What might be your name, oh, great knight? And what crime have the Lizardfolkmitted?" I decided to y along with his bullshit for a minute, but I already didn''t like the guy.


    "I am the great knight Sir Duckor, of the Haertia royal bloodline! As for the lizards, they havemitted no crime."


    I took off my left glove and extended it to duck face.


    "I''m Hyde."


    The knight gave me a strange look but then took my hand. Suddenly the knight froze, and I gave the signal to Harmonie. Whatever magic this ass hat had was gone now. By the looks of it, it must have been some kind of buffing magic because he was looking like he would fall over if I let him go, so I pushed him backward instead.


    I walked off to the side and pulled Trem and Kadence with me as the knights, seeing their leader down, decided to charge. Toote. We covered our ears, but the fifteen shock waves pushed us back, I had put my glove on after pushing the knight, so I grabbed Kadence and turned to take most of the impact.


    When we turned to look back, the knights were all gone into shreds and chunks of horse and human flesh. I looked to where the captainy, and the top portion of his armor was blown off, leaving pieces of it stuck in his body. I walked over and Inspected Sir Duck Face, and he would survive, but without magic and his once pretty face. Cuts lined the man''s face, and his clothes were torn, but he wouldn''t bleed out if I left him.


    "Listen here, Sir Duck Face, I will only say this once, and I ever see you again, you will end up like the idiots that followed you. Leave All sentient creatures alone, or I will put your shitty kingdom on my to-do list. Great Master Hyde, Remember that title and name, shithead."


    I spit in his face before walking away. I knew now that this world needed a swift kick in the ass, and I would be the foot of God.


    <em>//Hey! I like it!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Why? I can''t even think cool thoughts without your fucking peanut gallery!''</em>


    <em>''Hehe, I have to keep you grounded, you know!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Damn pervert.''</em>


    <em>''Doesn''t even bother me.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''That causes it''s true.''</em>


    <em>''Child.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Old pervert!''</em>


    "Are you two done yet?"


    I had just zoned out talking to Gripton, and Kadence had caught me, but it was for the best. The conversation had resorted to name-calling, and I felt a bit stupid now that I reyed it in my mind. I scratched the back of my head and apologized to Kadence.


    We let Trem go ahead and let everyone know what the results were, and I decided a walk would be nice, considering the events of the day. Kadence scolded me about spitting on Duck Face, and I said I was sorry, but no part of me felt that way, but I didn''t want to seem insolent.


    "So, What do you think of the little Princess?"


    "I think we should help her."


    "She has had a rough go, ording to Alex, but I wasn''t able to confirm it with her myself, but I need to fix this bullshit. I might not be elegant with the way I do things, but I get them done. I just made enemies with an entire kingdom, though it will be a while before they respond. To help all these hunted people, I need more able bodies."


    "Then you need to link with other kingdoms like Alex and Krya. I don''t know if my mother will recognize me, but I will try! You need to marry this Princess!"


    "Not you too! Why are all you so keen on marrying mee off?"


    "Well, it''s just an agreement. Why can''t you, as The King, make others? You''re trying to change the world! You have already turned our world so far upside down that I don''t even remember what it was like before. What''s wrong with getting new sisters? We will all be here for you and supporting you along the way!"


    I kicked a passing rock and turned my head away. Damn, that was one hell of a booster! I can''t let my emotions run wild on me though, we both had really cool moments there, and if I tear up like a fucking pussy it will ruin it! I turned back to Kadence after taking a deep breath, and she started tough at me. Fuck, I failed.


    Soon, we needed to stop halfway back for Kadence to fall on the floor in a fit ofughter. Every time she was close to quitting, she would look at my reddening face and burst into a fit again. Finally, after a tit slipped out, she calmed down.


    Now, it was my turn! I pounced on her and pressed my lips into hers. Her eyes wentrge but then closed in pleasure. As Kadence wrapped her arms around me, I got pulled in tighter to those lovely soft breasts. Soon, we pulled our faces apart but kept our arms around each other.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "You always so cute when you get embarrassed and kick the closest thing to you!"


    <em>''Fuck, I''ve been had Grip!''</em>


    <em>''You never had them fooled to begin with, dumbass. The girls have known since the forest! They knew the first time you did it andughed behind your back.'' -Gripton.</em>

 Chapter 15: A Change In Plans

    Chapter 15: A Change In ns


    Weid in the grass for a while longer after my face cooled down. Then we got up and headed back, with Kyra and Kalita meeting us halfway.


    "We got the princess with Alex in a room, and the rest of the lizards are waiting for youying face down on the ground." Kyra excitedly told us.


    "Laying on the ground? They put themselves like that?"


    "Mmhmm. Once Harmonie obliterated the knights, all the Lizardfolk had dropped to the ground and hadn''t moved since. Even The Princess tried to do it as well, and when Alex asked her why, she was too scared to answer. I think they are scared of Harmonie mostly, but they see us as the monsters."


    "Makes sense. Well, I''ll deal with the Lizardfolk first. I think a little bravado is in order here. What do you girls think?"


    We had almost made it back to the prone group of Lizardfolk when I saw Harmonie and Ganth wave to us as we approached. They stood guard casually, but all the lizards had their faces pressed into the ground, and some on them were even shaking.


    I broke away from the girls and took off my right glove walking over to the lizards. I walked between them, bent over, touching each one as I passed them. I put my left gloved hand up to shield my eyes from each sh of light, but I soon finished, and I went back to stand in front of the now changed Lizardfolk.


    "Stand up. No need to be scared anymore."


    None of them moved.


    "STAND!" I barked.


    Instantly all of them were on their feet, standing straight. The group was no longer the emaciated group of skin and bones from our first encounter. Instead, their previous dull orange was bright, and they all sported tails. These Lizardmen were all well built and more human than lizards.


    "Now, things are going to change. The first question, are there more of you?"


    All the Lizardfolk stayed quiet until I finally pointed to one of them. The brawny Lizardman stepped forward and ryed their sad story.


    "One year ago, there were three tribes all in the forest of Nukotu to the north in the kingdom Haertia, but since then, King Hardenson issued an order to start collecting our skins for armor. Not long after, they raided the Kisusus tribe with many knights sent from the capital. Everyone was killed and skinned, some even done while alive."


    There was a pause before he continued, clearly bing emotional.


    "They abused the queen and single Princess savagely before also taking their hides while they screamed out, it was said. This event happened again with the Nakashishi tribe, but some escaped. This time they did the same to the Queen and two Princess but kept them alive to use as bait."


    The other lizardmen were getting restless at this point in the story, but the teller continued, even though it was agitating him as well.


    "They kept some of the males alive as well to be sent out with the message that the knights would trade the queen and Princess in exchange for their lives. One stayed behind to protect the women, while the others left to give their lives, but it was all a trap. It was said by the one left behind that heard the screams and cries, that once they had all the surviving males at sword point, they defiled the women and skinned them before killing the rest."


    <em>''Are you fucking kidding me?''</em>


    <em>''Sadly, no. I saw it happen and could do nothing for them.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "They finally came for us, but we had got news of the massacres and split apart. Thest we heard was that our queen had been captured and taken to the capital. Princess Mishka is thest surviving rtive."


    "Woah, Woah, Woah, slow the fuck down. How do you figure Mishka is thest one? Didn''t you just tell me that the queen was in the capital?"


    "Yes, but there is no way to get her, and going would be suicide!"


    "Ya, Ya, Ya, butst time I checked, I''m the boss around here, and I decide what can and can''t be done! Can you really say that after seeing what Harmonie can do? She, like you, is another one of my many vassals. You are no longer different from any of us. I gave you the gift of humanity with my magic. Things are about to change, along with our direction. Tescelle!"


    "Yes, Great Master Hyde!"


    "Shit, I didn''t know you were so close!"


    Tescelle''s voice hade from not far behind me, and I turned to see she had been standing with my wife''s who all had tears in their eye. I made eye contact with each girl before talking to Tescelle.


    "You know where we''re going, right? Since you were close."


    "Yes to the capital of Haertia, Landokingson!"


    "Good, next we need to get these ones settled," I said while pointing at the Lizard-Kin. That would be my name for all humanized monsters, Something-Kin. This name would signify the kinship with humans, allowing for stronger bonds and less bullshit. "We have a new course. Now wives, let go see our Little Princess."


    The women led me to the room Princess Mishka was staying in, and when Alex knocked on the door, Nuwari poked her head out. Seeing that it was the women and me, Nuwari slipped out of the room and closed the door behind her.


    "Hello, Great Master Hyde, I see you havee to see the Princess, but I ask that you wait. She only just fell asleep, and she was quite distressed before. Apparently, Mishka is quite young, only eighteen, but by lizardfolk standard, the females cannot start to have young until twenty one. This hindrance is also why they are prized and protected so fiercely by the males."


    "Well, that is one of those dumb fucking things that will be getting changed. Now, as Lizard-Kin, the males will be able to reproduce with humans or other Kin if they want to, but the days of using one girl as a baby machine are over. Her sleeping is ok. When we eat in the evening, the girls and I wille with food and talk then."


    Nuwari thanked me and slipped back into the room, and we all went up to the patio. Once up there, I went to the back railing and watched the Lizard-Kin get loaded up. I turned from the railing and walked to the table the girls were sitting at and asked Alex to call all the spiders that She had brought along. This n wasn''t perfect, but it was the best thing I could do at this moment.


    Soon, Alex had thirty spiders beside the house wagon, and I started going through them, touching each hairy body with my right hand. At first, I was grossed the fuck out, but I got over my reservations after I felt a pelt of soft fur. shes of light and cheers from freshly formed mouths filled the air. After touching thest one, I turned to find thirty naked Spider-Kin males, naked.


    I whipped back around and called out for someone to find thirty pairs of underwear. After twenty minutes and some awkward exnations and disys to my wives on exactly what underwear was, the men all had their peckers covered, and I could turn to address them.


    "Alright, I''m sure you all know what is going on with our course change, Right?"


    "Yes, Great Master Hyde!" thirty-two voices chimed. The twins had joined the group now.


    "Good, We will get another wagon house built, and we will leave in the morning. ording to Tescelle says, four days travel to the capital from here. That means we have four days toe up with a n to get into the castle. By any means."


    Later that evening, when everyone sat down to eat, my wives and I had food delivered with us to visit the Princess. When we got there, Nuwari greeted us at the door with a warm smile. She had changed into another green dress, but this one disyed her cleavage on a whole different level, but I was receiving violent finger jabs to my sides whenever my eyes strayed.


    Nuwariughed at the girls and me and then led us into therge bedroom, this was supposed to be my room, but I had her moved here so we could all join her to eat. When we entered the room, The Princess was hiding under the nket in my massive bed, but as the food was wheeled in, I could hear distinct sniffing soundsing from that direction.


    Alex and Nuwari went over to the bed and were able to coax out the shy Little Princess Mishka. I helped get the table and chairs set up with Kadence, Kyra, and Kalita but turned when I heard Alex clear her throat.


    Alex and Nuwari were standing on either side of Mishka. For her part, she seemed to be examining a spot on the ground, so I moved forward slowly. Once I was about an arm''s length away, I stopped and squatted down slowly. I looked up at her, but she turned away when our eyes connected, but I could feel the fearing from her.


    I was like all the other ones. The ones that killed and tortured Mishka''s friends and family. To Mishka, I was just another face of a different species that was trying to eradicate them. Fuck.


    "I can''t change the deaths or the things people that look like me did. I can stop them from doing it too much. Please touch my right hand, and I will give you freedom. All your protectors have received my hand as well."


    I backed up before extending my right hand, and I kept at a distance that would have her take a step while reaching out. Kadence tranted my speech to The Princess, and then Mishka started to shake. Kadence spoke to Mishka again but for a longer stretch than when she tranted my words.


    When Kadence finished, Mishka looked at Alex, Kalita, and Kyra, and each girl smiled at her like they had some kind of telepathic connection. Now I knew what she was saying. I kept my face as pleasant as possible, but I took a mental note about Kadence forte!


    The Princess turned back to me and seemed to have more resolve now, but she still had a bit of a wild look in her eye. Slowly, she raised her small wed hand and took the step.


    As our hands connected, I threw my hand up toote and got blinded. Again. Fuck. I better find someone that can use sunsses magic soon cause this shit was getting old.

 Chapter 16: Fresh Air

    Chapter 16: Fresh Air


    When my eyes adjusted, I had to give them an extra stretch when they fell on The Princess. Glittering orange scale ran along her sides, up Mishka''s legs, arms, neck, andbreast?!


    <em>''Now you''ve done it!'' -Gripton.</em>


    I turned away, but Mishka was already hiding behind Kadence. My four wives red daggers at me as I turned to look back, and it was deserved. I turned around and stood up, walking out the door and down the stairs. I got out of the house wagon, and it was already getting dark, but I felt like this was an excellent time to take a walk.


    <em>''What are you doing?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Going for a walk.''</em>


    <em>''Right now? In the dark? Alone?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I need some air.''</em>


    <em>''Fine, be careful.'' -Gripton.</em>


    No one was around that I could see, so I jogged into the forest. I took both my gloves off as I sped and heard the girls calling, but I started to run.


    Sinceing here, I feel like I have been making progress trying to help people, but these fucking women. It was like they expected me to be perfect when I never asked for any of this. I could have just died, and that would have been it. Sleep forever, or whatever.


    Instead, the women I helptch onto me and all put me into awkward positions to get me to marry them. I don''t think they are ugly or that I don''t actually like them, but getting hammered from all sides when you create a perfect work of art and get caught looking was a button push. The reason I was out for this run.


    Finally, I slowed down and came to a stop, only breathing a little harder than usual. I looked around and noticed I was in a tree grove, and flowers were opening to reveal luminescent pollen. Strange looking bee-like insects moved to harvest the pollen and, in turn, started to glow. The scene became a coordinated dance of insects that for once did not try and bite me.


    I moved to the center of the clearing and sat down. It seemed like the spot I sat was utterly devoid of the bugs, almost like they were avoiding this small area I sat in. The ground quivered only slightly, but I did feel it right between my legs.


    <em>''Watch out! Below you!'' -Gripton.</em>


    Toote! The ground between my legs exploded up, and a small Green girlnded in myp. I threw my left hand up but then grabbed the leave covered girl with my right by ident. Suddenly, with another blinding sh, there was a naked full-grown green-skinned woman in myp.


    Next, I heard voices that I knew, and I was about to groan when the woman in myp started to kiss me passionately with a tongue like a vine. I got my left glove back on and stood up while still holding her and let her body weigh pull us apart. I was able to break her face suction before my party arrived.


    "Why are you holding a naked woman, Hyde?" Harmonie sound more exasperated than upset, like this was something that was going to cause more paperwork.


    "The real answer is hard to believe, but she just grew from between my legs while I was sitting here."


    "Really? That was a child-like nymph? And why is she putting her head under your shirt?" Trem asked.


    Luckily there were only the two of them, but it was true. The woman had her head up my shirt and kissed my chest, running her tongue over my body. She made me hot and my heart pump, but I didn''t want to drop her. I turned to the two and just shrugged.


    "I''m not sure why. Really I don''t have much of a clue right now."


    "Why did you run off? Not toe to find this one?" Harmonie asked whileing to help pull the Nymph out of my shirt.


    "Married life is starting to get to me. It''s just feeling like I''m doing everything wrong with them, maybe, I don''t know. I want to help everyone get on equal terms. I just wish the women would cut me some ck. I can''t help it if I touch a person and they turn out to be a goddess in hiding."


    Trem and Harmonie shared a look and then smiled.


    "Well, that''s better than you running away," Harmonie said while handing a small pouch over to Trem.


    "What''s that about?" I ask, pointing to the bag.


    "Just a bet we made beforeing out. I said it must be something to do with the women, but Harmonie thought you were just going to leave."


    As much as I hate it, neither were wrong. I had partially thought of just leaving, but I knew that wasn''t an option anymore. The woman that was now pressed into my chest contently was proof of this.


    I couldn''t just run away from all this now. People and races without voices were getting stomped down and brutalized by oppressing humans. I was the only fucker that could change this shit ball. Back home, I never didn''t anything and avoided the hard work I wasn''t forced into. Now I had no choice but to keep moving forward. Too many people relied on me now.


    "I just needed to clear my head, but now I have found someone else, and I''m sure my wives will have something to say about this. Let''s head back now."


    "I will talk to them for you," Harmonie offered, and I epted as we started to make our way back.


    When we got back to the house wagon, everyone was there waiting for us. The girls rushed over, but Harmonie stepped In front of me and took them off to the side while Trem went to fetch Nuwari. I could feel the women''s eyes on me until I got on the stairs to go up to the wagon''s second level.


    I unconsciously went to my room, not thinking about what had just happened before. Inside, a startled Mishka looked up from the bed. She must be shocked at seeing the green-skinned woman in my arms. I was about to apologize and find another room, but Mishka stopped me.


    "Wait!"


    I tried to keep my eyes only on The Princesses face as I looked at her. That pointed face was gone, and now she was the picture of beauty with glittering orange scales just touching her cheeks. Those scales ran from her neck down to her cleavage, but I kept my eyes from wander.


    "I''m sorry about before. I didn''t intend to offend you. I just had not expected you to be so beautiful or so naked."


    Mishka blushed and turned her head away from me at mypliment. She was wearing a sexy orange dress now, but I felt a bit awkward holding onto the Nymph who had yet to say a word. I brought her over to the bed and set her down, where she crawled over to Mishka and started running hands over her body without reservation. This molestation made Mishka squeak and scramble up to the pillows while the Nymph tried to chase her.


    I grabbed ahold of the Nymph''s waist and brought her back to sit on myp, facing forward. I wrapped my arms around the soft and warm body that was struggling to turn and molest me until she quieted down. Mishka came over to sit at the end of the bed with us but still keeping her distance.


    "The girls told me that you are younger than me."


    That didn''t evene as a question, just a statement, and she looked forward. I waited, but she made no move to say more, and the Nymph was trying to get loose again since Mishka was so close. I sighed and gave the Nymph a small squeeze on the side the made her giggle, but she seemed to calm down.


    "Yeah, I''m only seventeen. I''m also not from this world, if that helps. I was killed in the world that I''m from, and I was sent here."


    "So that is why you want to help? Is it different in your world?" But Mishka''s question was interrupted by a knock at the door.


    "Come in," I called.


    Nuwari and for women with lowered gazes entered the room. Jeez, what did Harmonie say to them? Was there a whip involved?


    <em>''No, unfortunately.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Hey, while your stopping by, what''s this creatures deal.''</em>


    <em>''That isn''t a creature like your Lizard and Goblin-Kin. Nymphs are more like elves.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Why has she been all over me? But hasn''t said any words?''</em>


    <em>''Well, since all Nymph''s are linked to a ce, and they take care of that ce for their entire life because it supplies them with magic and nourishment. Now, you are that ce, that supply of magic, and she needs to be in contact with you to receive it. Honestly, unless she dies before you, you won''t ever get far from her for the rest of your life.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Of course that''s what it is!''</em>


    <em>''Do we call her number five or six?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I don''t even know her name.''</em>


    Everyone was quiet around me, so I cleared my throat, but Alex cut me off before I could speak.


    "We are sorry for putting so much pressure on you about marriage and all these things. I, for one, keep forgetting just how young you are, you are so capable, and you have done so much in such a short time."


    "We will try to be a little easier for you! So whose the new green-skinned woman you picked up on your little walk?" Kyra asked, plopping herself down beside me.


    "I don''t know her name yet, But she appeared from the ground as a small Nymph, but I touched her with my right hand, and well, now she looks like this."


    "She is a Nymph?!" My wives all shouted out, making the Nymph turn into me, clutching my shirt, and Mishkaes closer and squeezes my arm. Both were adorable, so I scowled up at the women.


    "How can she be away from her ce?" Alex asked with a very puzzled look on her face.


    "ording to Grip, I am that ce now."


    "Hyde, you know what this means, right?"


    <em>''Yeah, it means I''m going to need a notebook to remember all my wives name!''</em>

 Chapter 17: One Brick Placed Is Another Brick Less

    Chapter 17: One Brick ced Is Another Brick Less


    Luckily, the food we brought in earlier to eat was cold, so it didn''t get any colder. All of us sat down in my room at the table that was brought in and had a feast of fruit and steamed vegetables. Nina, my Nymph, sat in a chair pulled tight to mine, and she was almost sitting in myp.


    I was able to get her name out of her fairly quickly by simply asking her, but she didn''t seem to respond to anyone else. Nina enjoyed the fruits, but she was constantly touching me. The day was long, but I was starting to get overly tired, a draining feeling.


    <em>''Stop letting her touch your bare skin so much, she takes a bit of your magic each time, and you have used most of it up today.'' -Gripton.</em>


    The next time she tried to touch my bare arm, I stopped her shaking my head. Nina made a pouting face, and Alex, who sat beside Nina,ughed softly, covering her mouth.


    The princess had grown more attached to me, so she was glued to my other side in the same fashion as Nina. Even after just evolving and living on what must have been a strict meat diet, Mishka ate two full leaves of fruit and veg. Small pieces dropped as she ate, and I couldn''t help but clean her face off with a cloth Kadence handed me.


    We all sat on one side, and Kadence talked with Kalita, while Kyra was sleeping on the table by Alex. We had pushed the table against the wall like a bar top so we would have some room to move around, which ce me in the middle of it all. Finally, I finished eating my fill, but secretly missing meat, I retreated to my bed toy back.


    I knew one would follow, but soon, even the sleepy Kyra had awoken and crawled into my bed. After a bit, Alex, Kadence, and Kalita got up and put out the lights since the three were fast asleep. I slowly drifted off as girls let out cute little snores.


    In the morning, Kyra was already gone, but Mishka and Nina were both nestled in close. Mishka''s glittering chest was on one side, and the pale green peaks of Nina''s chest were on the other. I decided to rx for a bit longer and see what the boss was up to.


    <em>''Been looking into your magic again.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Sometimes I''m not sure if I should be impressed with your timing or worry that no thought of mine is ever private.''</em>


    <em>''Probably thetter.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Ugh, well, what did you find?''</em>


    <em>''Somethings above monster evolution with your ability. What I''ve gleaned is that the same as humans, your bonds will help them get stronger. It''s all exciting stuff, buttely, there have been some close calls.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Close calls? What do you mean?''</em>


    <em>''With your left hand, like the Nymph bouncing up. Did you know Nymphs are grown from specially blessed areas? That means they are pure magic beings, if you were to touch her with your left hand by ident'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I get it, and I have been having the same thoughts. Have you had any luck yet?''</em>


    <em>''Mmmm, a bit. This magic is extraordinary. Most magics have a task that it does, maybe a slight variation, but Nothing even close to the vast expanse of things this magic is capable of.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''How don''t you know about this magic?''</em>


    <em>''Remember, caretaker.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Right, well spill what you do then.''</em>


    <em>''After getting a microscope with a proper magnification, I found that each letter consists of microscopic information on the ability. Whoever thought this one up went wild. Anyways, in the C of MAGICAL, there is some stuff about being able to turn it off and on. This information might save you from wearing those gloves all the time.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Great! How do I do it?''</em>


    <em>''Not sure yet.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Fffff, well, OK, anything else?''</em>


    <em>''No, it''s ridiculous. I can''t ever save my spot! It''s so tiny that any mark made would cover the half a book of writing! Maybe I''ll take a day off and look at it. I need at least a day per letter to get anywhere. I just skipped around since I''ve stumbled onto this, but there has to a book worth of knowledge here.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Well, I will get by without you for a bit. Take a couple of days off and figure this out.''</em>


    <em>''Don''t be stupid while I''m gone, OK? Be careful on the way. I''m sure you already know that this world is filled with endless peril. And Try to make more friends than enemies.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''HA! Fuck, I''ll try, but if I run into more people like the Haertia, well, you know.''</em>


    I opened my eyes to four hanging melons of the modest variety, but still very lovely melons, one pair of sparkling orange and the other light-green. I looked up into Mishka and Nina''s faces, and they both had cute and confused looks on their faces. I smiled up at them, and they both backed off me, allowing me to get up and out of bed.


    My clothes were starting to feel crusty, but I stretched out and went to look out the single window of the room. We had already begun to move, and likest time the wagon-house barely trembled.


    I went and stuck my head out the door and called out for clothes, hoping someone could help me. Kyra came flying down the stairs at my voice.


    "You need clothes? Kara can help! She is really good at sewing!"


    "I will also need some new clothes for Nina and Mishka as well."


    "YESH, SIR, GREAT MASTER!"


    "You are way too cute, thanks, small one."


    I ruffled Kyra''s hair before turning back around and jumping back from Nina and The Princess. They were both directly behind me, and I was startled back. I heard Kyraughing down the stairs. Damn girls.


    They were both a head shorter than I was, and I patted their heads too, and we went up the stairs to the top deck. Kadence, Alex, Kalita, and Nuwari were sitting at the table eating fruit, so I led the sleepy girls to the table to eat, but Nina stayed glued to my arm while I when upfront to see Markeye and Tescelle.


    "How are things going? Can we find any problems close that we need to worry about?"


    "Nothing so far. I think you should take some time to rx." Markeye winked at me, and I smiled, looking down at Nina.


    "What about you, Miss? What should we do today?"


    Nina just looked up to me and then started to lick my arm. I sighed. Maybe Mishka or Kalita had an idea or something? Just then, The twin Spider-Kin Dave and Marley came over excitedly, asking if I would train with them and the Lizard-Kin.


    "Sure, Let me get something to eat, and I will... I mean, we will join you!"


    After I finished eating with the women, we cleared off the furniture on the top deck, and we lined up my six wives and forty-five Kin. Mesh stood at the front of us all and started leading the workout session. It took no time for all of us to break into a heavy sweat.


    I made sure to put myself in the back row, you know, Inspecting forms of the girls. Each jumping jack left me dizzy, and the push-ups with their beautiful breasts pressing down into the deck were a visual blessing that made me sweat harder. All of this would have been great if Mesh wasn''t such a ve driver.


    Sweat poured from all of us, and now we all dripped of it. After finally finishing with Mesh''s ny-minute workout, the girls were piles of sensual steam and sweat. Nuwari brought us all water, and some younger girls brought fans to cool us down.


    "Great Master, thank you for allowing us to have you train beside all of us. The warriors benefit greatly from your participation!"


    Mesh hade over and stood over myself and the mess of sweating and panting women. Alex and Kalita were in the best shape, so they were back into their chairs first, but the rest of the girl used me for a pillow. Soon, we were all able to pull ourselves up, and we all sat around and picked at some fruit while talking.


    "So, what is the n when we get there?" Kalita asked.


    "It really depends on the King. If he doesn''t want to give up the lizardfolk and the people all feel the same way, well, I sure you know what that will mean."


    "We will fight the entire city?" Kadence asked.


    "It will not be much of a fight, no matter what magic they possess. You and Harmonie will be our trump card. That''s why, after lunch, you and I will be going out to practice with Trem."


    "Are you sure?" Kadence seemed worried now.


    "Mmhm, I can''t have you being scared of your own powers, and I''m the only one that can help you control it if it gets out of control. Trem will drop us off at that mountain far over there."


    I pointed to a distant mountain far off to the north. It was in the general direction we were heading, and theck of things to burn would be essential. Kadence looked at the mountain and then back at me, but then she looked beside me.


    "What about her?"


    I looked down are the Nymph beside me and smiled when she turned her face to me.


    "We don''t need to worry about her. Earlier, Nina shocked me by absorbing into me as she would do with Treestriding. Since I count as her tree, I guess it would be called Hydestriding now. Regardless of what stupid name I give it, Nina will be safe with me, so no need to worry."


    "OK, then, let''s go."


    I could tell she was still nervous, so I took her hand and looked her in the eyes.


    "You got this!"

 Chapter 18: Sheer Pink Panties

    Chapter 18: Sheer Pink Panties


    Trem, Nina, Kadence, and I waved goodbye before falling into the air, then toward the mountain in the distance ahead of us. We fell at the speed of a car traveling on a highway, so I held the girls tight to me with my back turned and Trem holding my belt. I did this so the girls wouldn''t be impacted by flying insects.


    I sure if Grip wasn''t off studying my magic, I''m sure my head would be filled with annoyingughter, so for once, it was nice just to fall with the beautiful girls and nomentary. From a distance, I''m sure it looked like Trem was a flying superhero dragging us across the sky at breakneck speeds. This was only half true, but I would need to devise a better mode of travel in the future.


    It didn''t take us long to get to the mountain, and I only suffered seven collisions with bugs that left small red welts on my back. Trem dropped us down, and once the three of us were back on solid ground, we wave goodbye to Trem. He woulde and pick us up in a couple hours as nned. I could protect Nina, and I wasn''t affected by my magic, but I had no way to protect Trem.


    We had been left on a rocky ledge, and I instructed Kadence to stand in the center of the ten-meter tform while I found afortable ce to sit. I chose a spot that lookedfortable, and Nina came and sat on myp and leaned back into me. I wasn''t about toin about her since it left me a clear view of Nina''s green-skinned chest canal.


    "So, I have no idea what to tell you when ites to training your magic, but I think it wille with practice. So, just start trying to make a me that you can control."


    "Are you sure it''s OK? Will Nina be fine?"


    "I guess you haven''t seen Nina use her trick. Nina? Do you mind showing Kadence your trick?"


    Nina nodded her head and then slowly started to sink into me. Kadence gasped, and I could not me her! The first time Nina had merged with me, I had freaked out at first when I couldn''t find her. Then, I almost shit my pants when I have seen her face press out of my shoulder.


    The feeling of Nina''s body sliding into mine was a surreal experience, one that could only be described in no other way than a personal connection. Soon, I could feel her presence move to my left should, and Kadence let out a little squeak and rushed over to look.


    I had instructed Nina that under no circumstances was she to go anywhere near my left hand. I had also exined that it might kill her if she did, and Nina told me she would be a good girl and listen. With that in mind, I hoped Grip would hurry up and figure out how to turn my left hand off or both if needed.


    "Can you move to other tree''s Nina, from inside Hyde?"


    "Hmmm? I will check!"


    Nin''s face disappeared for only a brief moment, and then she was back with a big smile.


    "Mmmhmm!"


    "Well, that can be very useful! Alright, now that you know Nina is safe with me, let''s begin!"


    Kadence walked back to the center, started by making the globe of orange fire. Next, I got her to begin weaving braids, starting with a single, three-strand, then moving to more braids. This time, I only used my left hand once to dissipate a stray braid that wasn''t behaving.


    After two hours of concentration, I told Kadence toe and sit down and rest awhile. When Kadence walked over, Nina, who had just unmerged with me, stood up and offered Kadence myp. Before I could make a weak protest, Kadence had fallen into myp and leaned back into my chest.


    For some reason, this felt different than when Nina was on myp. Maybe it was the smell of her sweat or the warmth of her body. Kadence was starting to side, so I put my glove on my raise left hand but kept the right off and slid my arms around her waist. I looked down to Kadence, whose hand already turned her head to meet mine, and she stretched up to give me a kiss.


    Seeing this, Nina started to poke me and rub into me until I freed an arm for her to curl under. She didn''t seem to want a kiss, just to be part of the group, which was fine by me for now. I turned back to Kadence, but now she was looking forward and leaning back on my chest. I had a lovely view to watch the condensation of her perspiration leaked down her neckline and then directed into her cleavage by the lines of her breast.


    "Is it really OK what you did to those knights? Aren''t we going to be making a lot of problems?"


    "Oh, it will make some problems for sure, but we will be the ones making the problems. This world is ruled by might. The strong kill and rule the weak with fear. That isn''t right, you know? I honestly didn''t want any of this, but then I walked into your shit hole vige and seen how shitty things were."


    "You don''t want to rule the world?"


    "No, I want to conquer it and bitch p some sense into so I can rx. I''m not some hero, so don''t expect me to be like one when ites to dealing with stupid bullshit like the lizards. I can''t stand that shit, so I''m going to go there with you and make them stop."


    "Just me?" Kadence tensed up in my arms.


    "Hey, calm down. There is no reason to get so worked up. If it makes you feel better, Nina will be with us."


    "Why would that make me feel better?"


    "Nina, my dear, can you show your magic for Kadence? Maybe something fun?"


    "I am not a Deer," Nina scowled at me.


    "I try to be cute, and this is what I get! Just show her Nina, or I''ll start calling you My Little Green Turd instead!"


    The turd stuck her tongue out at me and then skipped to the center, where Kadence had been practicing. Nina began to move in rhythmic patterns, creating an intricate and sensual dance that could be felt.


    Soon, I felt my spirits rising, and I felt more confident in the n I had for dealing with the capital. Kadence also rxed in my arms and turned her head to rest on my shoulder. Nina''s dance soon ended, and she ran back over to us with a big smile.


    "Was that good?"


    "That was wonderful, Nina! Is that your magic?"


    "Mhmm!"


    "I noticed it this morning before we left my room after I had talked to Kyra about new clothes. I had turned around to find both girls dancing,ughing, and smiling. Normally I would have just brushed it off, but the girls were able to pull me into the danceand I had fun"


    Kadence startedughing so hard that I couldn''t hold her, and she fell off myp. Herughter continued on the ground, and soon, Nina joined in, not knowing what the joke was butughing all the same. I tried to get up and kick a rock to hide my burning face, but I stopped just short.


    Theughter halted, and I turned my head slowly, like a rusty door, to make eye contact with Kadence. Her hands were over her mouth, and her eyes were going cartoon big before she burst into another fit of giggles while kicking her feet and rolling on the ground.


    I wanted to be mad, I''m telling you, I really did, but this was one of those moments where you just take your shame like a man and reap the rewards. Through all the kicking and rolling, Kadence''s dress had be hiked up, and I was able to clearly see her sheer pink underwear that left nothing to my imagination. Ny-nine percent of me wished Nina would go visit a tree and I could take that dress right off Kadence, but I knew that wasn''t the point of this trip, so I let out a long sigh.


    "Are you done showing me your sexy panties?" I asked with a malicious grin that made Kadence stopugh and site bolt up straight while trying to fix her dress.


    "you think they are,"


    "I do, but if you keep talking like that, I will not be held responsible for my actions!" I cut her off before my manstincts kicked in. "Let''s get back to training!"


    After about three more hours, we could see the house-wagon and the seven others that followed. They must have made more for the Kinfolk to stay in, which made sense, and I was d that they took the initiative. I would lead them through fire and me, I would forge them into weapons and tools, stronger than they ever could have dreamed, but I was not good with the day-to-day things.


    At the end of the training, even Nina danced around Kadence as she weaved fire. Together, they made a good team, and I was d to see that Kadence wasing into her magic and that she was showing more confidence.


    I would need her in theing days, but I would require her to have confidence in her ability, or we would both die.

 Chapter 19: Carnivores Most Craven Need

    Chapter 19: Carnivores Most Craven Need


    Trem came just after lunch to pick us up and take the three of us back home. Strange to call the house on wheels home after a couple of days, but hey, I died. This ce was my home now, for better or worse, and I found myself smiling as my wives waved to us in greeting.


    Dad passed awayst year, and we never had much, to begin with, so everything he left went to debt and the funeral and all the other bullshit. I stayed in the apartment and dropped from school to get a moving job so I could survive. It was shitty, but, hey, I was making it, kind of.


    Trem set us down, and everyone''s voices broke my train of thought. I let Kadence and Nina go, but they were reced by Kyra and Kalita immediately. Alex stood back a bit with The Princess, Mishka, who also looked like she wanted to run over but was held back by shyness.


    After dealing with my gremlin and cat, I pulled away and went over to Alex and Mishka. Knowing if I didn''t, Alex and every other wife I possessed would wring me dry, I opened my arms to Mishka with a smile. I swear her glittering scales lit up when she showed me that adorable smile. Rushing over, Mishka tripped on the hem of her new dress, Kyra''s friend Kara must have made for her.


    I stepped forward and caught Mishka before she hurt herself, but when I got her up and knelt before her, the orange scales of her face were fire red. Tears filled her eyes, and I stood back up and pulled her into a hug. I then mouthed to Alex about shorter dresses or shorts, but the shorts were lost in trantion.


    Suddenly, Something monuments struck my nostrils that sent a cold shiver of ecstasy through my body. My mouth began to water at the smell of burnt fat and cooked meat. My nose began to turn me back to the table, and I locked onto my carnivores most craven need. Meat!


    I swept Mishka up into my arms and dashed us to the table. When I did, Mishka clutched me tightly, but I could see her sniffing on our way to the table. I didn''t even put her down. Instead, I set her on myp and pulled the steaming meat to us, and I quickly grabbed a napkin to wipe The Princess''s drooling mouth threatening to drip onto the te.


    "You two are quite the pair! You two look like starving beasts, hehe," Alex giggled.


    I ignored her and started to slice the meat. As I cut, I would shovel one cut piece in my mouth and a smaller one into Mishka so she didn''t choke. She didn''t have her sharp teeth before, so I wanted to make sure Mishka didn''t choke in our gluttony.


    After all, the meat was gone, and I hadboriously carried the nearlyatose Mishka to a sun chair with an umbre. I sat down with her in my arms andid back. Even though I had a lovely view of Mishka''s glittering chest, I was so stuffed that such lecherous thoughts barely crossed my mind.


    "Did you enjoy that? It looked like you two barely even tasted that meat," Alex asked as she walked over to us.


    "Thank you to whoever got us that, whatever it was, it was good," I said, leaning back with Mishka now asleep in myp, resting her head on my chest, now more or less covering her glittering chest section.


    "That was Ganth and Harmonie. They went out right after you and ended up finding a tusked boar."


    "Mmmm, It was good. What happened to the rest of it, though? That one shank of meat couldn''t be all that you got from the boar, right?" There was a trace of pleading in my voice, a trace that prayed they didn''t waste the rest of the animal, being vegetarian and all, but Alex put my worries to rest.


    "Oh, yes! The rest of the meat is being smoked or turned into dried meat since it will go bad otherwise if we try to keep it as is."


    I sighed and got a bit morefortable in my seat with Mishka, but soon more of the sun chairs got pulled into mine. Suddenly, Nina appeared on one side, and Kyra was on the other, both snuggling into like it wasn''t at least twenty-five degrees outside. While I wasn''t dying from the heat, having the girls surround me like this made me start warming up, heat be damned.


    Most of my rest ended up with me staring at all the little peaked mountains of the girls surrounding me. When Mishka finally stretched out in my arms and gave me a soft kiss on the cheek, I decided I should get up. Once I sat up and helped Mishka up and peeled myself from my favorite type of vice grip. You know, the breast kind!


    I kept in my internal monologue andughter while standing up. The mountain was closer, but there still was a way to go to even reach that point. I walked up to the front, where Tescelle was talking with Markeye about something. Nina and Kyra had woken up and followed me like a pair of lost puppies in their groggy states.


    "I think it an unnecessary risk! We should be staying clear of the mountain!" Markeye argued.


    "The Bearfolk are not violent! Why take two extra days to travel just for a bit of caution? It''s not like we don''t have the means to defend ourselves, oh, Great Master Hyde, I did not see you walk up!"


    Both the speaking Tescelle and Markeye gave me a short bow, but I waved them off. I stepped up to the floating map between the two and looked at the routes in question. The short one at the mountain made a tight quarter trip at the base of the mountain while the other snaked out over open ins but connected with the other.


    I could also see many ck dots near the mountain on the map, so I turned to ask Markeye about the dots. Since I already overheard that the residents near the mountains were a Bear race, I asked him to tell me what was wrong with the bears.


    "Typically, Bear folk are very peaceful, but just like many other beast races in this world, are treated very poorly. One of the biggest differences between them and the Lizard folk is that they have been able to defend themselves for the most part, but children''s abductions are starting to happen more often. This makes rtions with humans very hostile, and even us Elves are bing distrusted, only because we look simr."


    "Hmm, but if we take the other way, we are looking at two extra days, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then we take the road less traveled and head to meet with the Bearfolk. Can we make it there before nightfall?"


    "Yes," Tescelle repeated, but Markeye was looking distraught as he looked from each of our smiling faces.


    "Great Master, I do not mean to question your hearing, but you did understand that I meant to describe the Bear folk as dangerous!"


    "It''s OK, and I understand what you mean, but that doesn''t change the fact that if we don''t detour and even stop in the Bear folk vige, we will still make better time than going around. On top of that, people are suffering. This is because of idiots that look like me, so I owe it to these folk to see what up."


    "You really are quite something, even I with my age and know better, I still have a hard time in my mind to see Beastfolk as people. Yet, you readily ept even a goblin and carnivorous lizard men as people and are ready to do the same with the Bear folk that you haven''t even met, remarkable!"


    "Don''t toot my horn, or the girls will take it away from me," Iughed, but Markeye just gave me a strange look.


    After making the proper preparation for our destination, Kyra pulled me away with Nina and took me to the House-Wagon''s bottom level. Below, Kyra took me to a room and introduced me to Kara, or resident magic sewingdy. Once in the ce, Kara ignored me when I introduced myself and just started to measure me out.


    Kyra was about to scold Kara for being rude, but I stopped her with a smile and a gentle ruffle of her hair between her ears. Kyra turned and pressed herself into me and reach her small hand up to pull me into a kiss, but it was short lived when Kara yelled at me to stand still. Iplied, but only after I gave Nina a short kiss since she would have just frustrated Kara to no end until she received the same as Kyra.


    Soon Kara was finished, and she stood back, examining me intently. So intently that I could almost feel her gaze bore into me. Suddenly, my clothing''s treads started to pull out, and my clothes literally fell apart at the seams. Within the blink of an eye, I was nakedvery, very, very naked, with three girls surrounding me.


    Did I mention that these are all gorgeous women with curvaceous bodies? You know the kind that gets a man excited and makes him stand out in very embarrassing ways?

 Chapter 20: Indoctrinated Into The Hall Of Men

    Chapter 20: Indoctrinated Into The Hall Of Men


    I stood naked and furious.


    "What the hell?!"


    The girls had the decency to keep eye contact with me, but Kara began to travel the outside of my body with her eyes. I could feel a tingling where her eyesnded, so I decided it was just her magic. Though when she went down the first leg and started going up the inside, I was told to move my hand, and with a screwed up burning face, I felt that tingle pass over my junk, and I had had about enough, but the look Kara gave me kept me in ce.


    Finally, the cloth that had fallen from my body started to pull itself apart, thread fraying from the edges. The ck shirt and pants soon, we''re nothing more than strands of thread hanging in the air. Suddenly, the lines started to wrap my body and weaved together.


    Soon, I was no longer naked but wrapped in a new and well-fitting ck shirt and pants. I looked down at my clothes and realized that nothing had really changed, besides the clothes fit better now. I looked up at Kara with squinted eyes.


    "What is the point of this? My clothes look almost the exact same?"


    "Now your clothes will stop an arrow shot even at point-nk range, and they will not get dirty or catch on fire."


    "Oh? So if I get burnt alive, my clothes will be fine. Well, being pointy proof is a win all on its own, so I can''tin. Since I am here, I would like you to make each of the girls so these."


    I exined shorts to Kara, something this world had yet to discover, and that turned to underwear. This turned out to be way more conversation than this man wanted to be part of, but I had already let the cat out of the bag, so to speak. I was grilled for an hour about uses a woman had for underwear and why such a thing might be beneficial.


    "They can be used to stop the moon flow?"


    "Yes, you can stick a pad there, so you don''t ruin your clothes or make a mess, you know"


    "Hmmm? This is quite a good idea! I will start on the underwear and pads. I am truly amazed a male would have such an idea!"


    As I exined, Kara made a couple of cute short shorts, and I made Kyra try a pair on after I turned my back. Kyra was wearing a blue top and orange shorts when I turned back, which made her look very cute with her cat ears. Kyra looked to me for approval, and I nodded, saying she looked cute, then she took off with the extra pairs of shorts and left the room. I was about to leave the room when Kara stopped me.


    "Thank you."


    "Hmm? For what?"


    "Everything you have done, doing and will do. To see Kyra and Kadence now. Both out of their shells and sofortable around you, a woman could get jealous! Make sure you take good care of yourself and don''t let them run you ragged!"


    I smiled at Kara and thanked her, secretly cheering that the conversation hadn''t turned into another wedding proposal. I left the room to find Kalita waiting outside Kara''s ce. Somehow, in thest five minutes, she was able to get a pair of shorts and get them on to her fantastic body, but with a thought to her magic, it wasn''t that hard to believe.


    "What do you think of the shorts I had Kara make for you girls? You might have to get them fitted, but I''m sure you can just fit the short, right?"


    And I was true! The shorts fit her body like they were painted on, and Kalitaughed as she caught me checking her out.


    "They are great, and Kyra to me that you told Kara a way to help with our moon"


    "Mmm, I think that''s enoughdy business talk for one day. What''s everyone doing up top? I must be gettingte? Are we stopping soon?"


    I cut off Kalita as to not have to exin about pad and shark week. I hadn''t really had a chance to look outside during my fitting, being more focused on theck of clothing I had been wearing. When I looked back to Kalita, she smiled and told her to follow her up top.


    By the time we got to the second level, I could already smell it! MEAT! Even though I had just eaten a bunch with Mishka for ourte lunch, I still jogged thest flight of steps. Bursting up the stairs, I first noticed arge table had been set up, and arge group was settled around it.


    Seated at the table were all familiar faces: my wives, Markeye, Nuwari, Tescelle, and my party members. I walked up to the table to grab a seat and then remembered something about my magic. Instead of sitting down, I grabbed arge bone with a fair-sized chunk of meat, still standing.


    "Where is everyone else eating?" I asked while holding the meat bone.


    "Hm? They are down below. We set up tables for everyone, why do you ask?" Alex asked a question of her won back.


    "I would like you guys to sit and enjoy your food. I need to go down and see how everyone is doing. A lot of the people had only seen me once when I touched them, so this is a good chance to build some bonds, Right?"


    "That''s is an excellent idea, but you should take Kadence or Kalita with you since your not familiar with everyone," Alex turned to the girls in question, but Kadence said that she had got to spend time with me today and that I should take Kalita.


    Kalita got up to join me, but she looked to be getting a bit red-faced and shy. I looked back to the girls to see if they had said something I had just missed, but everyone was talking and eating. I felt a bit funny not being fused over, but I took Kalita''s arm in my free one and guided her down the three flights of stairs until we reached the ground.


    Below three long tables had been set out, and the rest of the vige was sitting at them, talking and being happy for the most part. Together, Kalita walked with me between the table and spoke with random people about inconsequential things like the weather and how the day was for them. By the end of it all, I had stripped all the meat of two bones and made my presence known to everyone, people, and Kin.


    After everyone had finished eating, threerge barrels were brought and set at the end of each of the tables. One man, Jellen, came up and offered me a cup of one of the barrels'' contents after exining that his magic was able to ferment juices into alcoholic drinks. I tried a ss and was surprised at how good it was and asked for another.


    "Yes, be careful, hehe. I don''t have a good way to tell how strong each batch is, just by taste!" Jellen exined to me before handing me my second ss.


    "You did good! This one isn''t that bad, like a sparkling wine or some shit. Whatever it is, ya did good, Jen!" I pped him on the shoulder.


    Kalita had wandered off to mingle with the rest of the vige, but in her ce, I was started by Nina merging out of me after Jellen had wandered off. Nina and I continued to walk and talk to others. This time I was the one introducing. Being on my fourth or fifth drink, I started to have trouble with then names, but everyone was kind to both of us.


    I wasn''t sure when it started to happen, but someone started to slip Nina''s sses of the wine. Soon, Nina was crawling all over me as we walked, a feat in its own right, but thanks to her magic, she could basically stick to me, but while like this, her body weighed nothing. Though that doesn''t change the fact that everyone was giving us strange looks, I soon decided that it was time to get some rest.


    These long days were killer, and my body was still trying to fit in the four extra hours a day. Nina had run out of gas and was now cradled in my arms, passed out. I waved and said goodnight to the people left around the drink and turned to take Nina up to my room and get into bed.


    On the way up, though, I was stopped by a smiling Nuwari and Tescelle. Tescelle took Nina from my arms, and then Nuwari guided me to my room, leaving me outside the closed door. After Nuwari dashed away to help Tescelle with Nina, I opened the door to my room and walked inside.


    I wasn''t surprised to notice that my bed wasn''t empty, but I had no idea who it was because of theck of lights. Cheeks still warm from the alcohol, I took my clothes off, but I was going to leave my gloves on when Gripton scared the shit out of me.


    <em>''HYDE!'' -Gripton.</em>


    I was so started that I fell over and heard Alex''s voicee from my bed, asking if I was alright.


    <em>''Jeez, why you yell so loud in my head, old man?''</em>


    <em>''Have you been drinking?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Haven''t you?''</em>


    <em>''Well, this is probably the best time for then. p your hands ten times!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''p my hands?''</em>


    I was too intoxicated to offer a proper response to how stupid that sounded, so I let him continue.


    <em>''Yes, to turn off your magic, just p your hands ten times to turn them on or off!'' -Gripton.</em>


    I followed his instruction before taking my gloves off.


    <em>''Hey, Grip?''</em>


    <em>''Hmmm?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Thanks for this, but do you mind going to study for a bit longer?''</em>


    <em>''Hmmm? OH! YES!'' -Gripton.</em>


    I slipped into bed, and for the first time, I got to touch with my left hand. Alex was waiting for me under the sheets with nothing on. I slid under the sheets nervously, but her gentle smile made me rx as I slid my hand under the shoulders, pulling her into a passionate kiss. With locked lips, my right hand slid up her stomach and caressed the sides of her heaving breast as they pushed into me.


    I was pushed down, and my face sank into her soft chest, and I moved to take one of her perfect nipples in my mouth and bite it yfully. Alex let out a low moan and pushed her hips against my hard naked flesh, causing me to move my mouth lower. I traced her body with kisses, and I moved down to the smooth slit between her legs. Alex''s legs parted as I dropped down to let my tongue part the lips of her wet pussy.


    As I moved around with my tongue, Alex pressed her hips into my face. Her moaning makes me lick faster. Alex put her hand down on my face to lift my head and look at her panting and red faces. She kept disappearing behind her breasts as her chest heaved with excitement.


    "Not so quick, it''s too much when you move too fast!" and before I could apologize, Alex had pushed my face back down into herbia.


    I adjusted my speed, and her moans became louder, and her body arched violently went my tongue slipped down and entered her body. After her body shook, I pulled my self up and locked lips with Alex as my face still dripped the juices her excitement had leaked out. As we kissed, her hand quested between my legs and found my swollen shaft, gripping it tightly.


    Alex guided the erect penis into her wet and throbbing slit, and I could feel the tightness of her flesh press in around me. Every inch I slowly pushed into her cause gasping moans until the final thrust to bury my self inside caused her eyes to roll back. I could feel the pulse of her body throbbing in the connection of our two bodies, and Alex''s hungry eyes made me ache for more.


    My body pulled back from hers, sliding me out till only the tip remained, and then back in. the constant movement caused Alex to cry out in ecstasy as our bodies pressed into each other. I looked down to watch as my penis separated her lips and made juices run down my shaft. Soon Alex pulled me close and dung her finger into my back as I began to speed up, and she cried out with pleasure as my body exploded inside her.


    I slid off Alex and took her into my arms while both of us still nted. She looked into my eyes without saying anything thing and then turn her back to me and fell asleep in the blink of an eye. I was a bit surprised, but I held her in my arms all night. I was indoctrinated into the hall of men that night and found out the price of sweet alcohol in the morning.

 Chapter 21: Damn Bear

    Chapter 21: Damn Bear


    I woke up to Alex in my arms, still sleeping naked. Her body was pressed into mine, and I could feel the warm press of her chest pressing down on me. The warming sensation started to make me get excited and ready to startst night''s excitement all over again. As I began to kiss Alex to wake her up, a firm knock came at my door.


    "Great Master Hyde, we areing up to the Vige of the Bearfolk!"


    That was Tescelle''s voice, and I wanted to ignore it but, I pulled away from Alex and regretfully pulled away from her goddess body. I was left with a stiff issue that was remedied by an oral intervention from Alex between getting my pants and shirt. She left me with a hungry kiss, and I cursed myself for being critical.


    Alex crawled back into my bed, and I left the room to follow Tescelle above to the main patio deck. Markeye and everyone was waiting for me, and I stepped up to the front. Up here, I was able to see arge group of cone-like structures covered inrge leaves, reminiscent of Native American tepees from my old world.


    Large shapes were hard to make out at this distance, but they were obviously Bearfolk from the sheer size. As we got closer, I made them out more clearly, and I could see that they were all different colors and sizes, unlike the Spiders and Lizardfolk that only differed in gender until they were upgraded. I turned to Markeye to call a stop when we were about a quarter-mile away.


    Turning back to the rest of my wives and party, I picked out four people toe with me. Nina was already glued by my side, having to sleep in the room next door with Kyrast night. Considering how the bed would have been pushed to the wall that was closest to the bed in my room, I felt terrible for both the girl''s sleepst night, So Kyra wasing along as well.


    Kadence and Trem were thest two and the central part of the team, while Ganth and Harmonie stayed behind as on point defense. Kalita stayed with her father and kept Mishka with her. Alex was still sleeping, a ce where I would have preferred to be heading, but this needs to be done.


    Nina merged with me, and both girls held me tight, and I wrapped my arms around both tightly, feeling the breast vice tighten. Then we were falling into the air, and After a short fall, we changed directions towards the group of Bearfolk gathered in front of their vige. This was a short trip, but I was still reminded about the shittiness of this mode of flight with a collision from a giant bug sttered on my back.


    Uponnding, the Bearfolk attempted to surround us, but Kadences braided fire whips halted them. Therge Beastfolk cowered back from the fire, but I put my left hand out to stop the fire but was burnt instead. Kadence dropped the fire and ran to me as I shook my hand. The pain was nothing and barely a burn, and I told her as much and not to lose focus, as the Bearfolk were spreading back out.


    Remembering, I put my hands up and pped ten times, feeling the magice back to me, a strange feeling that I hadn''t felt before when I first received my magic. The Bearfolk all looked thoroughly confused at this point, yet none of them spoke up. I decided to step forward and try and make the first move.


    "Hey! My name is Hyde, and I would pass through your vige and also talk to your elder or leader."


    "NO! Leave!" The central ck Bearfolk growled at me.


    <em>''Well, he seems like a friendly one.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "No? I don''t remember asking you?" I stepped forward unafraid.


    "I am the leader! Leave human!" The ck Bearfolk also stepped forward.


    "Listen here, furry! I gave you my name and tried to be nice. I heard about your problems with other humans, but I don''t give a shit. I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m here to help. Now, you either going to sit down and talk with me about this, or we will find someone else better fitted to the job."


    With that, I gave the signal to Harmonie, who was watching and waiting for my sign. If might ruled the world, then a small demonstration would be needed to convince these thick-headed beasts. The ck Bearfolk looked like he wanted to move forward to me, but an eruption of dirt thirty feet to the left of us made all the Bearfolk run, except a few brave ones than the back bear, but they were all very shaken.


    "Now that you can see I''m not fucking around, do you have a ce where we can sit down and talk? I just want to confirm again that we hold no ill intent, and this was only a demonstration of our power to ensure our safety while visiting your vige."


    Kadence and Kyra had moved up beside me now, and it took a long pause before the Chief spoke.


    "Fine,e to us."


    With that, the Chief led us to a central tent, but we received scared looks and mothers grabbing children from out of our sights. It was a tragic scene because the bear children were adorable, so it was sad that they looked at us with fear. The massive tent we were led to was covered in some kind of white mud in strange patterns.


    Once inside, we were invited to sit on woven mats, and the girls took seats around me, while the Chief took a seat opposite us. He stared at me for a long time, and I stared back with the same intensity. Bear or not, I wasn''t about to let this bully intimated me, and finally, the bear Chief sighed and spoke.


    "I am sorry for the way you have been treated by myself the most."


    The Chief started to apologize, but I waved him off and stuck my right hand out to him.


    "I have heard of your problems, and I''m here to help kind of."


    The Chief reached forward to touch my hand with his pawed hand, and he looked to be about to say something but was cut off by the sh of light. After the light cleared, I was shaking a now furry and wed hand, and the Bearfolk Chief was a rippling mass of muscle and hair. The pointed bear face had been reced with a stoic and rugged look of a man.


    Looking at the handshaking mine, then letting it go and stumbling backward, the Chief fell over in surprise to his new body.


    "What have you done to me!"


    The Chief''s voice wasn''t angry, more surprised than anything, and that made me smile to see the Bearman out of words. I reached in my pocket, pulling out, and slipped on my left glove before stepping forward and offering the Chief a hand up. Upon seeing my right-hand again, the chief look at it like a poisonous snake.


    "It won''t happen again. I have given you the ability to live without worry now. You are no longer Bearfolk, a separated species from humans. Now you are Bear-Kin, now a human variation. What is your name Chief?"


    "I am Breth, son of Silver Jaw, who was"


    "Breth is fine. So, How do you feel now?"


    "Different, my mind is more clear, and I know I can trust you, but I also know that you are the leader. What is the meaning of this?"


    "Part of the price, you could say, but I don''t expect you to follow me. No, but I would like to do this for the rest of your vige, but I also don''t have a lot of time. I am on a mission to Haertia, to the capital to recuse one of the Lizardfolk Queens."


    "You are going to Landokingson? To rescue Lizardfolk? What kind of human are you?"


    "One not of this world."

 Chapter 22: Plans I Have No Control Over

    Chapter 22: ns I Have No Control Over


    We stared at each other for a brief but intense moment. The bear was trying to see if I was just some punk or if I actually meant what I said. Suddenly, Breth inhaled profoundly and let out a rush of air that I took for a sigh.


    "What are your ns for the Bearfolk then? Will you just leave us be here?"


    "Not likely. I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but the world is pretty messed up. The fact that your children are terrified of me is sad enough on its own, but your not the only race in this position. Do you feel that you could just sit around here knowing that others that we''re like you still face the same dangers with your new strength? I don''t need to tell you, but I n on taking this world by storm and changing everything."


    After the staredown Breth gave me, I didn''t feel the need to sugarcoat things. He seemed to heed my words and didn''t speak for a while. During that time, I turned to Kadence and Kyra, but both had paleplexions, but I couldn''t me them, this guy was pretty scary, but I also had faith in Kadence.


    Finally, Breth stood up and walked to the door p where Trem was standing off to the side. Breth motioned for us to follow, and we all got up and headed outside with him. There was already a group forming, but Breth still called out to gather the rest.


    The other Bearfolk looked toward their leader in awe of his new Bear-Kin form. After most had gathered, Breth exined to them my gift but the request I asked in return. I didn''t want to force people into this to serve and follow me, but this was the only real way to protect them.


    Strangely enough, the folk put up no resistance and even formed lines to my relief. The less resistance, the better, and I decided to have the wagons move up now, sending Trem to ry information for me.


    By the time the wagon arrived, I was able to y with some of the kids with the girls. Even Nina was chasing them around. I had turned off my hand pping to be able to take my gloves off without worry, chasing Bear-kin kids around. I may be an asshole, but I had a soft spot for kids.


    Looking to the House-Wagon, my eyes were drawn to the top patio, where I saw a group, but as my eyes sharpen, I muttered a string of curses and started to run towards them. The wives, with Trem in the center, jumped off the top railing, all holding hands. I almost had a heart attack as they leaped until I remembered pulling the same stunt with the Lizardfolk.


    Regardless, I still rushed over, furious. For some reason, it bothered me that my wives did it when I did the exact same thing. They touched down just before I got to them, but Alex put up her hand to stop the tongueshing I was about to give.


    "Don''t even think of chastising us for having a little fun! Or we won''t be having fun like that for a while," Alex said, giving me a mischievous smile.


    That was enough to stop me in my tracks and get very red in the face, as the other girls looked between the two of us, not really understanding. Kalita and Mishka came over to hug me, and I was able to push my embarrassment down. I turned with the girls in my arms to see Kadence, Kyra, and Nina walking up, followed by Berth.


    I gave a short round of introductions, and Breth was shocked to know that I had taken not only the spider queen as my wife but also a Lizard-Kin Princess. Berth turned to me and got down on his knee. Even bent to one knee, Breth was nearly as tall as me standing.


    "You truly are worthy of calling the Great Master! Is your n to marry the nation to bring everyone together in peace?" Breth took on a hopeful yet scheming look that I didn''t like.


    "That is my wife''s n, it seems, but this ce is going to take a lot more than a couple uniting proposals. Nah, we will have to tear some people out my there hair, kicking and screaming. Some won''t be able to be reasoned with. After dealing with these idiots in Haertia, we will set up camp there for now and start working on expanding from there. This will allow us to start a wave to start spreading across the continent."


    Breth''s expression didn''t change as I spoke. If anything, he looked more excited as I talked. Soon chairs and tables were brought out, and I told Breth to call over the vige, as three long rows of tables with simple, sturdy benches were lined up. I noticed two new wagons had been added while I was gone. I guess it''s good that they had faith in me to have a ce ready for the Bear-Kin.


    Everyone sat at the tables, and soon food of all sorts was brought out. The Kin all mingled as they ate, and it was nice to see everyone getting along. That alone was magic. I sat at arge table with Berth and my wives, with Nina and Mishka on either side. Nina feasted on fruit, while Mishka leaned into me as I fed her from my te.


    I wanted toin, but when Mishka pressed her glittering chest into me and looked up at me with burning red cheeks, I could only gulp and start feeding her. Berth had watched this exchange with great interest, and I was beginning to get weirded out thinking he disapproved of my wives, but then he stood up and called out.


    "Arrentia! Granddaughter,e here!"


    Granddaughter? Oh no, here we go again. What was with these people!


    A beautiful girl that looked to be Mishka''s age ran up to Breth from her ce and stood in front of him. She had long silver hair, and I remembered touching her during the vige evolutionary jump. Berth put arge hand on her back and pushed the nervous Arrentia towards me.


    "Great Master Hyde, as a way to unite us to you like the Lizard and Spider-kin are, I ask you to take my granddaughter, Arrentia Silver Fang, as one of your wives."


    For the girl''s part, she didn''t look surprised. In fact, she looked like she already knew of the and was prepared. I turned to look at Alex, but the smirk was all the confirmation I needed. Why do I even bother? What''s the point of even asking me anymore? I turned back to the smiling Arrentia and stepped off the bench, and turned to face her.


    "Well, since everyone but me is in agreeance that this is the n, I guess I don''t have much of choice but toply. Now, this doesn''t mean I''m not excited to have you as my wife. It''s justtely the choices have been getting made for me without being able to have a say."


    With that, I took a knee in front of Arrentia, pulling my nerves together to steel myself. I didn''t want to make this look like I was unwilling or that I wasn''t happy about this because it was all part of the n, right? Well, someone''s n.


    I looked up to Arrentia to asked her the question while offering my hand to her.


    "Will you be my wife?"


    Instead of answering, Arrentia pulled me up into a kiss in front of everyone. So I wrapped my arms around her and returned the embrace, not caring who seen. After a short moment that felt like a lifetime, we pulled apart, and Berth stood up. He came over and pped me on the back, leaning down to whisper something into my ear.


    "I have four wives, and I didn''t pick any of them, but they all get along for that reason. Count your blessing that they make all the choices, so they can''tin."


    Wow, that was a better way to look at it? I think I would keep the Bearman close in the future.

 Chapter 23: Master Of Tasks

    Chapter 23: Master Of Tasks


    We finished up the meal, and everyone helped out when Breth spoke. Elves and Beast Kin wasted no time in cleaning or packing up. I was thoroughly impressed, so I decided to go talk to Alex about it. She was with Nuwari and Tescelle, sorting out where to put the few belonging they had. Most could be left behind, so the job wasn''t too bad, ording to Alex.


    "So, What do you think we could call Breth? You see how he orders people around? Half of them don''t know him from anyone else, right? But look at those fuckers go! They are all working hard, and he hasn''t yelled once. He just stands on that table, rotating around like a sentry turret. If we didn''t have Mesh, I''d say make him Commander, but Mesh is better suited for the job."


    "Hmm, I think the position of Taskmaster may be a bit harsh, but he no doubt can pile on mountains of work to people and just look at them to get results. Taskmaster it is then."


    "Thanks, this is why I keep you around!" I ran away before she could give me an ear full and headed over to the Bear-turret rotating on the table.


    By this time, everything had been cleaned up, and this table was all that was left. I asked Breth to get out of turret mode and off thest table. Looking a bit embarrassed, Breth stepped down.


    "I am sorry for taking control there, I"


    "No, don''t sweat it. It the reason I came to talk to you, I would like to appoint you the Master of Tasks. You have a presence the will help keep everyone in line, even in hard times. Can you ept that position?" I knew the answer before asking. This was just being nice.


    "Of course! It would be my honor, Great Master Hyde!"


    "Great, get settled in. I would like to get around the mountain before nightfall. Maybe you could alsoe to the main House-Wagon and talk with Markeye and Tescelle now about the uing dangers since you are familiar with the area?"


    "Of Course!"


    I could just use fewer words and get the same effect with this guy, but something about my magic made me think it was better just talking to Breth like anyone else. We walked to the House-Wagon''s back, and I brought him up to speak with my Pilot and Navigator. Walking up the stairs, I could hear my wives allughing, and then I remember just proposing to Arrentia.


    I wasn''t going to let it bother me. No point. Building a kingdom, not a harem, I think, my wives were going to keep me busy for the rest of my life. I was supposed to rx after this was all said and down. Maybe when I die the second time, I get a bonus or some shit!


    "What are you smiling about?" Kalita''s voice pulled me out of my monologue.


    "Just that I''m going to run out of fingers and toes to count wives with!" I tried to joke, but Kalita to me seriously and leaned in to whisper to me.


    "If you can''t count past twenty, I can teach youter, so you don''t look silly using your hands to count."


    Kalita''s expression was so severe that I just grabbed her and pulled her into a long and gentle kiss. She was the first one I met, and almost didn''t rescue, because I was a meatball, but then with Thurman, yeah, Fuck that jackass. The spider tore him apart. It was just nice to see her still be so cute and innocent after it all.


    When I finally let her go, she stayed by my side, not saying too much. Nina had alsoe over to fill the spot on my other. Breth was still close by, so I led him over to Markeye and Tescelle, exining his new position to them and how he could help with the map.


    "We should have no problem getting around the mountain by nightfall, but after we leave the mountain, we will arrive at the town of Ld," Breth took on a dark look as he mentioned the town''s name, so I assumed this was one that had caused them trouble.


    "Well, that being the case, I''ll get Mesh to run the training now, and we can waste some time. This way, we can camp at the foot of the mountain, rather than getting close to the vige at night."


    "Training?" Breth looked at me, puzzled.


    "Yeah, We have the Commander Mesh run us through various exercises to help keep everyone in shape. You shoulde and join us. Even my wives get in out it!"


    "I will never back down from a challenge!"


    I called my wives and asked the new Master of Tasks to gather everyone that wanted to join. Nina and Kyra went off to y with the Bear-Kin children, but the rest of our group that wasn''t busy with other tasks also joined us. With everyone that joined us, we could hardly do this on the top of the House-Wagon, so we found arge enough open area that we could all move aroundfortably.


    I made the girls quickly follow me to Kara''s office we had set up for her, and each of the girls was fitted with shorts and chest wraps to my great displeasure. A bra, now that was an otherworldly item that would be immensely popr with therge-chested women! Maybe that would be a future project to talk over with Kara. The girls were soon fitted into their shorts and were doing some exposing stretches that would make up, for now, ttened breast pressed into each girl''s chest.


    All suited up, my group made it out to the field just as everyone started. Unlikest time, everyone had joined in unless they had important work, but even then, they would be required toe at least every two days. This was a n made by me and my councilors, Nuwari and Tescelle.


    I exined to them how my magic worked as far as I knew. From what I told them, they figured that the more time I spent doing things like this and even just eating altogether would help everyone grow. The work out was another 90-minute Mesh special that left everyone with a feeling of exhaustion and aching muscles.


    The girls fared better than most, but everyone made it through, and at the end, a massive cheer went up for Mesh. For his part, a quick nod and fast turn were all that we got, but I''m sure he wasn''t used to a crowd like this. Everything woulde with time, and soon we were ready to go. Everyone had loaded back up.


    "Whats Locknd like?" I asked Alex standing next to her and Nina.


    "More or less the same as all human settlements, hateful to all demi-creatures. Most human settlements will be like this. They just see us like animals, even though we can speak and share the same feeling, they hunt us as food and supplies."


    "Humans are a stain, no matter what world we get to put on, eh? Well, I will be stopping to talk to them, but, honestly, until we can take the capital of Haertia, nothing will change. Maybe I can make them understand that now the Bear, Lizard, and Spider-Kin are all with me."


    "Your spirit is good. Just don''t let the humans of this world disappoint you too much."


    "Disappoint me?"


    "Mmhmm, they are not like you, I mean, they look simr, but that is where the simrities end. All of them are cruel and stupid. I know this might sound jaded from me since I haven''t had many good experiences with them, but it''s not just the Beastfolk they treat like this. They treat their own even worse. very is terrible here; the deeper you go west, the worse it gets. Human, elves, dwarfs, and anyone else the wealthier and stronger can capture and subjugate."


    "Ugh, Alex, What has happened to this ce? Why is everyone like that?"


    "It''s the magic. It is so random, and when one receives a strong power from birth, they are raised up to be warmongers, trained to invade and subjugate anyone in their path. There are no people like you who care if anyone but them survives."


    "Then we start changing things here! It won''t be easy, but I have you and all my other wives with me, so at least it will be fun!"

 Chapter 24: Cruelty And Kindness

    Chapter 24: Cruelty And Kindness


    A female Deerfolk ran through the forest, the sounds of dogs and male human voices yelled out.


    "Don''t let that little bitch get away! I''ll make her pay for running away!"


    Fauna ran for her life. She was trying to get away from the vers that captured her after killing her father and three brothers. Then taking Fauna, her mother, and three sisters to be used as ves to be used and abuses at the human''s pleasures. Her body was covered in bruises, and her body was bare, but she ran as hard as she could, wish to never have to return to that life. She would rather die instead.


    A branch caught her arm, and she stumbled as her foot caught on a root, sending her falling to the ground roughly. Fauna quickly got up, but she could hear the barks and voices getting near, and panic began to take over, her basic flight instincts telling her to run anywhere, and she did, but she ran towards a growling dog.


    Fauna turned around to find another one with the same menacing growl that froze her in ce. She tried to look for an escape route, but the only one left to her was now blocked by the three vers. In thest attempt, she tried to turn away to try to run, but she screamed out in pain and fell to the ground as a whip tore the furred flesh on her back.


    "Think you could get away, hmmm? No point in trying to escape, little bitch, you''re my property, and now my boys and I are going to teach you a lesson!"


    The greasy overweight human ver moved toward her, and Fauna tried to back away, but the two others were already behind her, and they each grabbed an arm and leg. They each pinned her arms under their knees and started to grope her body roughly, making her cry out in pain. The ver took his pant off and got down on his knee in front of the crying girl.


    "I''m gonna teach you a lesson until you can''t even remember your own name, then we will see how far you want to run!"


    ---------------------


    <em>''They are up ahead. You need to be fast! They already have her pinned down and are raping her!'' -Trinity.</em>


    <em>''I know I going as fast as I can!''</em>


    A figure in white blurred through the trees at unbelievable speeds. Her body passed through trees and anything else in the way like she was a ghost. She could hear the screams and cries of the girl being mounted by that pig of a ver Darius.


    <em>''You''re almost there!'' -Trinity.</em>


    <em>''Why did it take us so long to find him, Trin?''</em>


    <em>''Something is up, but let''s focus. This girl is our priority right now!'' -Trinity.</em>


    ----------------


    Fauna''s breaths wereing in ragged pants now, and she could only scream out in pain as the two other men took her at the same time as the ver watch themughing and jerking himself off. Suddenly, there was a sh of light, and everything stopped, the men stopped raping her, and the vers eyes went huge as he looked down just in time to see his hand and penis fall from his body in a fountain of blood.


    The men raping her pulled out from inside her leaving long trails of semen dripping from her as their headless bodies fell to the ground. The ver began to scream in pain and ran into the night. Fauna was barely conscious when the white figure approached her as her body still shook from involuntary orgasms. The woman picked up Fauna, and the world went ck for her.


    <em>''Tragic this world, the creator just made it and left without a care in the world. Now this like this is just amon urrence, not even breaking thew in most kingdoms.'' -Trinity.</em>


    <em>''This world is disgusting and filled with cruel and violent people! Look at this girl, and her mother and sisters are worse. They were older and used more. I don''t know if any of them will ever be the same.''</em>


    <em>''We can only keep helping, but I have been noticing something strangetely. I think He is here, but that means things are terrible.'' -Trinity.</em>


    <em>''Who is He? And why is that bad?''</em>


    <em>''He is Gripton, let''s just call him the head of my department. If He is here, then he summoned a hero because we have all failed and the world is that far gone.'' -Trinity.</em>


    <em>''Woah, Woah, Woah, who are these we?''</em>


    <em>''Ugh, over thest five years, we have been sending gods with hero''s to straighten out this world, because of, well, you clearly know this world is fucked up.'' -Trinity.</em>


    <em>''So there are more people like me? Why haven''t we joined them yet?''</em>


    <em>''When we get here with you, we lose our connection to each other, but now that Gripton hase, we can head to him. Whoever he summoned will have some kind of crazy magical power and the strength to change the world.'' -Trinity.</em>


    <em>''Do you know where he is?''</em>


    <em>''Yes, we might not have to go looking for him from the direction I have been feeling. Gripton is less than two days from Locknd.'' -Trinity.</em>


    <em>''That is convenient, but what will we do about the rest of the ve?''</em>


    <em>''We will have to stay at the vers now that they are dead; it shouldn''t pose a problem.'' -Trinity.</em>


    <em>''I hope He can help us, Trinity. I can only do so much alone.''</em>


    <em>''I know Addel.'' -Trinity.</em>


    --------------------


    With everything packed up, our House-Wagon was on the road again, with the rest on the massive wagons following behind. I sat in my sunchair with Kadence and Kalita on each side, and Nina was tucked into my chair and me, slowly sucking me dry, at least that''s what I assumed.


    I had never run out of magic yet, and I had pushed its limits, but there seemed to be no end. I had it turned off right now, and it was nice not having to wear those gloves all the time. It''s not like they were ufortable or anything. I was just scared to know if some part of my left hand touched Nina, it might kill her.


    I rubbed my hand over my face and peeled myself away from Nina, disturbed by my own thoughts, and sat up. Kyra and Mishka were down with Arrentia seeing Miss Kara about new clothes since all her old ones were too big after her transformation. I looked around and noticed the massive green Goblin-Kin standing at the rails, looking out at the passingndscape.


    I decided that I would go see how Buddy was doing. I hadn''t seen him muchtely after he let Kyra into my room. I got up and walked over to see him, but once I got beside him, Buddy''s expression changed, while looking down with shame stered across his face. I knew it, he has been hiding from me!


    "Don''t be like that! It''s not like I me you for letting her in. Doesn''t matter who I put at the door. She would have gotten past. Don''t beat yourself up about it!"


    Buddy''s shoulders rxed, and he took a deep breath and let it out before turning to speak to me.


    "Thank you, Great Master!"


    "So, how''s the watching going?"


    "Good! I see new things and ces every day, I even bear witness to the evolution of other races like myself, but"


    "But your all alone, right?"


    Buddy looked down again and shook his head.


    "Well, cheer up! I don''t know this for sure, but now you have evolved, you are a part man. That means you share a race type with every person here! You''re not alone, Buddy! Even you and I are like a brother from different mothers!"


    Buddy brightened up like, I mean, really brightened up! I threw my hand up to block the oing light, but I could clearly see my bones through my palms. When the burning light stopped, every eye on deck and for a hundred miles was turned to Buddy.


    The Massive goblin had shrunk a bit, and his body wasn''t as robust, but something was different in the way he looked at me. Buddy stuck out his hand to me, and I took it. Both of us exchanged words of silence through our looks, and soon I stepped back and cheered!


    Everyone was thrown off by my joy, but its infectiousness soon spread because everyone started cheering.

 Chapter 25: Shitty Kitties

    Chapter 25: Shitty Kitties


    We made it around the mountain and to the spot we nned on stopping. I was ying a game of go fish with some of the girls at the main table. One of the elves, Elsa, was able to create paper and paper-like products with writing on them, so I got her to make me a couple decks of cards after exining the cards to create.


    "Got a two of spades?" Kyra asked Nina.


    Nina screwed up her face with disappointment and handed the card over. One of the hardest things when teaching this game was to get the girls to y honestly. It seemed that all of the ones that wanted to y were verypetitive, but Kyra was unnaturally good at a game that ran mostly on chance, ording to what I knew.


    "Got a jack of clubs?" Kyra turned to me to ask.


    "Yup."


    I handed over the card, and that was Kyra''s final one, making her the winner now, for the eighth time in a row. She asked if they wanted to y again, but I said that was enough since supper was likely to be ready soon, and we needed to go help Berth and Buddy with setting up everything. Nina, Kalita, and Mishka all signed with relief and got up to follow me down the stairs to the ground.


    Once down there, I could already see Breth in his turret position. He red at anyone that paused to even breathe. His re made them suck the breath back in and run to fetch more furniture. I had expected to see Buddy helping, so I went to go ask Breth what was up.


    "Mesh asked for him to help secure the perimeter. They are over there with the other Kin races."


    Breth was pointing to the group, so I asked the girls to help Breth out while I went to see what was going on. I agreed that having a perimeter guard was good, but why now? I walked over to them and signaled to Mesh and Buddy to talk to me instead of talking amongst them.


    The two noticed em and marched over, pounding fist to their chests and standing iron board straight. I motioned for them to rx, and both dropped their hands. Buddy was acting more like Mesh now, which wasn''t a bad thing, better than staring at the scenery. I asked them about my concerns about the guards and the perimeter being only set up now.


    "I found a body. A human with deep w marks and his face eaten off."


    Buddy exined this with little to no emotion, but I think I would be the same way if I had found that. Nah, fuck that, I would not be that calm.


    "What killed the person?"


    "With the ws and the area we are in, it would have to be Tigerfolk. There has been news of them raiding human settlements and killing everyone. The problem with them is they hunt weaker prey, human or folk. The leader, Shahair, is a cruel beast that only enjoys killing when the prey flees him. The stories that surround him and the other Tigerfolk are almost as bad as the humans."


    Mesh seemed to know quite a bit about these cats. So the tribes must have had a run-in with them in the past. Buddy was looking into the trees, so I followed his line of sight, and my breath caught.


    Standing deep in the trees, maybe thirty feet from us, was the form of an orange and ck tiger-like man. I was instantly on guard when I locked eyes with it. Even at this distance, I could feel the killing intent.


    "Harmonie!"


    Harmonie came over to me from the tables they were helping with. The tiger hadn''t moved, and I kept my eyes locked with it.


    "Can you see what I''m looking at? Take a rock and knock the fur off that bastard, would ya? I don''t want to kill it yet, but it is looking at us like we are the prey, and that''s not right. Show him who the pray is!"


    Harmonie reached into their pocket and pulled out a small rock. Harmonie didn''t even pull an arm back to throw the stone. Instead, they flicked it. I watched the tiger''s instant reaction, but nond-based monster was faster than MACH three.


    As the beast turned to flee, it was blown off its feet like a leaf into the air. The shot also blew 2 others out f hiding, but they were only partially stunned and fled immediately. The one-hit directly was not so lucky.


    Mesh sent out men to retrieve the Tigerfolk, and I pped my hands to activate my magic. It didn''t take long to drag back the unconscious and partially hairless cat. Harmonie had done just as I asked, so I turn to them and had to ask while fist-bumping.


    "How do I refer to you? Like as in gender? In the world Ie from, people got very sensitive about thebels ced on them. So, do I call you she or he? I have been referring to you and they and them in my mind."


    "Hmmm? I guess she, I mean, that''s what I really want, and you have brought me to the edge of the change. I don''t think I have ever thanked you since the day in the forest. Even though it wasn''t long ago, I still feel like I have been living like this forever. Thanks"


    "Well, you are a crack shot Miss, couldn''t have asked for better results! I''m d the other two got away. They will carry the message back to the shitty kitty leader and warn him to stay the fuck away from us."


    "What are we going to do with this one then?" Mesh asked, staring at the hairless cat-man.


    "Oh,e on, do I even have to tell you? These idiots have been brainwashed by Shit Hair, so we will unwash this dumbasses brain and have a representative when the timees to face these guys, and that will happen. The fact that they are so close and what you told me about their tendencies makes me think that the vige ahead might be in trouble or is already down for."


    I stood for a moment, thinking. That''s precisely what was going on, but had the tigers attacked already? Nah, they wouldn''t have sent a scout out this way after attacking. They would have just left. This might be the thing I was looking for the help change the views of this world or at least this vige.


    I looked up from my thought, and I locked eyes with Buddy, and he just nodded, running over to Breth, and soon everything was getting pack back up faster than it came out. How the fuck did he know what I was thinking? Maybe that was part of the existential evolution? He was smart enough to catch my train of thought without even using words. Now that was some crazy shit!


    I turned to Mesh, but he still looked as confused as the other Kin soldiers.


    "We are packing up and heading to that vige now! Quickly! And I want him brought up top with four guards on the House-Wagon. Got it?"


    Mesh pounds his chest, and a thunder of the rest of the Kin''s fist striking their chests reverberated. I turned and saw Alex and Kadence rushing over to me. I was momentarily distracted by the dancing melons but was able to pull my shit together before they got to me.


    "What''s going on? Buddy has everyone packing up on your orders!"


    "I need you and Kadence to get up top and be ready to leave. We also need to be ready for a fight. We just caught a Tigerfolk that looked like he was going to attack, but two others escaped."


    "Ugh, those bastards!" Kadence cursed, and I was drawn to the foul words from her pretty mouth, but I didn''t have the time to gush over her words.


    "Yes, so let''s get up top so we can deal with the one we have and maybe get some insight when I turn him to our side."


    "Yes, Master!" Both said before leaving.


    This was about to get violent. I just hoped we could make it in time. All the people of this world couldn''t be bad, so I couldn''t just let these misguided fools die.

 Chapter 26: Breaking The Wind

    Chapter 26: Breaking The Wind


    I ran up the stairs and yelled out to Markeye.


    "Let''s go! The others can catch up! Head to the vige, NOW!"


    Markeye turned without question and made us start moving. Now to deal with this tiger fuck. One thing my power did that I was sure how I felt about was make the person or Kin loyal to me, so it was basically forcing my will on them, but this wasn''t the time for debating my powers.


    Buddy dragged the now struggling and bound Tigerfolk, the was mostly hairless. I mightugh if I wasn''t so pissed off. I took my glove off and walked over to Buddy, and the squirming bundle that he held with one hand like the thing weighed nothing. That evolution made Buddy a beast, and I liked it.


    I pped the growling and gagged hairless cat and turned away so as not to get blinded. I turned back to see a more human Tiger-Kin that had stopped struggling. I told Buddy to put him down and untie him.


    I noticed my wives waiting for me peaking up just out of sight on the stairs. I guess they were smart to stay back for now, at least until I got some answers. I turned around to the now standing Tiger-Kin.


    His furred was now short and smooth from the long and rugged look he had before. Now his body was only covered on the side and back with fur. I looked him in the eye, and I saw no defiance.


    "Where are the rest of your n or whatever you called yourselves?"


    "Our Pride is about to strike the vige ahead. We were sent to make sure no humans came to stop us and warn the Pride if they did, but the others saw what I saw and am now. They will attack faster now."


    "Ladies! Come on, he is fine," I turned back to the Tiger-Kin. "Name."


    "Carth."


    "Carth, you will go with Buddy and Mesh and exin all the things that would be important about your pride, understand?"


    "Yes, Great Master!"


    I got a sick feeling in my stomach and had to force it down. This was brainwashing to its core.


    <em>''It is if you have to force it on them, but what is more important right now? This is why I told you it was dangerous. I know you won''t use it like that because I wouldn''t let you for one. Two, you aren''t that type of person as it is clear right now.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''It''s a really scary thing, one hand can make ve with the other hand can kill. I didn''t really get it till now, but I will have to decide which kind of ruthless I want to be.'' </em>


    <em>''The price of power if you want to take over a world as messed up like this one. There is no exact way to the top, and this journey will be filled with moments that threaten to tear you apart. This world is in need of a reckoning, and we shall give it one.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Yeah, I fucking got this.''</em>


    <em>''Now, since you in a better mood, I have good news! Buddy''s upgrade gets you something now, and luckily with all my hard research into your magic, I can even tell you how to unlock it.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Why wouldn''t it just give it to me?''</em>


    <em>''It says that if you gain two buffs or magic abilities of the same type, the old one is removed forever. So, it''s a way to let you adjust your skills you gain.'' -Gripton.</em>


    Gripton exined that I had to put my hand over my right hand on my chest while saying that hand''s name, Maximus. I was about to do it when I noticed my wife waiting patiently. I smiled at them because they looked worried since I must have had my own edgy look stered on my face as I talked to Grip.


    "Are you OK?" Alex asked.


    "Ya, your Pops and I talked about what I just had to do with Carth, the Tiger-kin. I don''t want to be the person to brainwash people into being my ves."


    "But we have free will, right? We can do whatever we want, so it doesn''t seem that bad," Kyra said, but some of the others, like Kadence, knew what I was talking about.


    "To a point because you epted my power, but you cannot harm me, and no magic works on me that I give. If I order you to sit, you will do it without choice. Now think about what that means. I can make you do anything if I order it. Sexual favors, to walk around naked, or the worst thing. I could tell you to kill Kadence and then tell her to let you, and it would just happen, and neither of you could stop it."


    The girls had all turned pale, meaning everyone understood what I was trying to exin, so I continued.


    "But, I would never do that. Ever. And Gripton wouldn''t let me. I just want you all to understand how dangerous my hands are, and there is still so much I don''t know about them. I am about to gain my first skill, so I would like you all to stand back and cover your eyes."


    Color had returned to my wife''s face as I exined myself and the reason for telling them. They all looked shocked about thest part but did as I asked and backed up, shielding their eyes. I ced my hand on my chest and closed my eyes.


    "Maximus!"


    I spoke with determination because this was the moment I was waiting for, my own tangible magic! Since Ipletely lit up like everyone I had touched, my hand blinded me. Fucking idiot.


    When my eyes cleared, everyone was looking at me, and I looked down at myself, and nothing had really changed. I looked the exact same, but a thought imnted itself into my mind. Suddenly I was on the floor in pain that was fifty shades shittier than I had ever experienced.


    My body was literally tearing itself apart and doing something fucked up inside me. I didn''t matter what was going on. All that matters was the pain that had made my vision go white. I could hear voices partially, but I couldn''t contrate long enough to listen to what they were saying.


    Instantly, the pain stopped, and my vision returned, better. Like 1080p to 4k better. I could see the girls around me, terrified, so I got up quick to reassure them.


    Shit, too quick! I catapult myself at Nina and turn mid air to narrowly miss her whilending back on my feet, sliding backward. Holy Shit! I stood up and looked down at my hands. They were shaking with excitement, and my heart was pounding.


    Memories of my father''s boxing lesson, causing a tear to leak out, and I smiled fiercely as it took a stance. The girls were looking at me with a confused look, but I was too excited to exin. I turned my perspective, so I faced an open area, and I test out a jab to start.


    *CRACK!*


    Holy fuck.


    *CRACK, CRACK! CRACK!*


    I kept going until I broke a sweat, but then stopped. I understood what had changed now, and I wanted to save my strength for what was toe next. I turned back to the women, and they all had their hands over their ears.


    "Sorry!" But they all just took their hands away and started to cheer and rushed me.


    I was surrounded by praise, and I could not deny how good it felt even if I wanted to. Once everyone settled down, I gave my wives the news that they were not going to like.


    "Your all staying here. Buddy and I will go ahead and deal with them with Trem''s help. He will drop us from fifty feet up onto a build to break our falls, and then we will subdue the enemy."


    Instantly, everyone started to argue, and I was almost about to order them to stop, but I remember that would prevent them, and that wasn''t right, even as a threat. Kadence was the one most worried and spoke the loudest, while Alex was waiting patiently for everyone to get their part in so she could round them up.


    "You have to take me! Just because you''re strong now doesn''t mean you don''t need me!"


    I walked over and took her hand, looking into her eyes.


    "These aren''t mistreated Bearfolk or starving Lizardfolk. These are killers! I can''t protect you there, I have to try to save as many as possible, but only Buddy and I can move faster than them. I would love to take everyone into battle with me, but I will not waste your lives!"


    Kadence looked down and away, but I knew she understood because she made no moreints. This was going to be ridiculous, but now I could really let loose on these bastards. I would need some weapon; nothing fancy with this strength was required, just sturdy.


    I looked to find a buddy, and he was alreadying over to me with Ganth and Harmonie. All three had a pile of spears, clubs, swords, and axes and tworge bags with no seams, definitely Kara''s work. Damn, Buddy was too good, I was busy punch air, and he was doing the thing I thought of and finished by the time I thought it.


    Where was Mesh? We had been training together and spent time talking. We had to get him in on this!

 Chapter 27: Hypersonic High Five

    Chapter 27: Hypersonic High Five


    "Where''s Trem?"


    I had the bags strung on each shoulder, and Buddy was the same. He was now wearing ck clothes simr to mine, and it made us look like green and tan twins, kinda.


    "I am here and ready, but are you sure about this?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, we will be more than fine. It''s everyone else you should be worried about," I said with a smile and turned to my wives that were and ring at me except for Alex. She was the oldest, so it was to be understood she would get it.


    "Come on, you guys are my defense here while I''m gone. Harmonie and ganth can help take care of long-range, but I don''t want soldiers dying needlessly. That means Kadence, I need you helping Mesh with that, ok? The rest of you need to stay safe. I don''t have time to argue. Every second waste could be another life lost."


    Most agreed, but Kadence came up and kissed me before telling me she would kill me if I died. I didn''t n on dying. That was not going to happen now. I turned to Buddy, and he nodded.


    Trem sighed and came over to us as we adjusted the bags on our backs. Trem grabbed our shirt, and we fell into the air, changing directions after dropping twenty feet into the air and then falling to the vige ahead or below. It was all a matter of perspective.


    We reached the vige fast, but there were still lights on and no sign of an attack yet, but it was dark. Trem made it so we could float without falling or blowing away. Trem was getting good at this. Maybe he would be next to evolve, but then I got an idea suddenly.


    "Trem, what are your storytelling skills like?"


    "Hmmm? Storytelling? I mean, as good as the next person, I suppose, why?"


    "Well, I was thinking, instead of going back to The House-Wagon, I want you to stay and watch the battle from above. I want you to remember it all so you can tell the warriors and everyone else."


    Buddy gave me a nod for the idea as his form of approval. That was good enough for me, so I looked at Trem, who had a thought full expression on his face. I also exined that it would be quite bloody and might be hard on the stomach, so I told him to stay at this height.


    "All right, I will take ount of the things that happen here today, and I will tell the tale to all that listen and even the ones that don''t!"


    "That''s the spirit. Now drop us in the middle of the vige."


    Trem still looked like he didn''t want to do it, and I almost thought I was going to have to force him to do it, but he finally nodded, and then he disappeared. Buddy and I fell like dolls, and I yelled to kick just before the ground to Him, but he just nodded with a knowing look, and I groaned inwardly. I felt like I was always thest to know the ideas I thought up around Buddy.


    *CRACK, CRACK!*


    We both kicked down at the same time and created enough force to make ourselves push up andnd soft. Immediately I started to look around. Everything was quiet for the most part. I could hear some voicesing from the houses but, the town was silent for the most part. I looked to Buddy to see what he thought, but he just shrugged when I looked at him.


    "Well, GET OUT HERE NOW! COME TO THE CENTER OF TOWN NOW! YOU ARE ABOUT TO BE ATTACKED!"


    My yell carried through the vige, but no one moved, but all the buildings were silent.


    "Really?"


    I was about to turn around when a deep voice came from ahead and outside the vige. It was a voice like that white-haired guy who yed James Bond in the 1960s. I didn''t wait, and Buddy was beside me like a shadow.


    Ahead arge group of at least thirty Tigerfolk stood outside the vige in the dark, but I could make out the forms as we got closer. The leader was much bigger than the rest of them, almost twice the next biggest cat''s size. We stopped within fifteen feet, and I started forward, but Buddy didn''t follow. He wasn''t scared. He just knew he wasn''t needed after seeing what we were up against. Idiots.


    I walked right up to the Tigerfolk leader, who stood at least three feet taller than me. His shoulders were two and a half of me wide, but this child brought all his toys to the yground, and I was going to take them.


    "You and me, right now. Since this is all your stupid army, then let''s show them how weak you are! HAHAHA!" Iughed like a crazy person, never taking my eyes off of the Tiger in front of me.


    "Who do you think you are! You think you could take all of these mighty warriors? I, the Master of my Pride, Shahair, think that it is time to die, little man!"


    The Shit Head swung at me, but I stopped his wed paw by high fiving him back on his open palm, but with hypersonic speed!


    The paw exploded into flesh and bone, causing him to roar and rip the remaining arm back, but the fight was already over, and I was standing behind him, already getting ready to address the shocked Tigerfolk that were frozen in ce.


    The reason the dumb cat could still see me was that I had twisted his head around one and a half time, and it had ripped of, so I just stuck it back on until gravity took over, at least. The Tigerfolk didn''t freeze, though, but I had my fun and just crossed my arms. This was way too easy.


    Tigerfolk tried to lunge at me, but it was impaled by a spear that Buddy was holding, so fast and silent, I didn''t hear him move by me, just the pike hitting the body. The cat was dead because he had been stabbed 5 times in the blink of an eye. Another tried to attack, and Buddy split it into two pieces on an angle, causing blood to cover us, and for some reason, I knew that he was sorry for this.


    It was like sharing feelings without looking or talking to a person. It was a strange connection. After two more, we cut to shreds. The rest stopped and got on the ground. I was extremely impressed why they all kneeled down in the Kowtow with the heads pressed to the dirt. They just need to know who the boss was, and now that they had learned this, they wished to follow me. This was more like it. I took my glove off and told the cats to line up, and they all did as asked.


    By this time, the vigers had started to poke their heads out the doors and windows with scrutinizing eyes, but none spoke. They all waited to see what would happen. I touched the first Tigerfolk and shielded my eyes with my left gloved hand, and started down the line, touching each one, causing sh after sh.


    Suddenly, when I finished touching thest one, I heard an annoying voice that I had never heard before, but I instantly didn''t like, all at. I turned to Find a short fat man with a rage face yelling something at me. I squinted and looked at him hard as he got closer. His lips said he was the mayor, h h, get your hairy beasts out of here, but I stopped listening after beasts.


    A spear was out of my pack and sted a 3-foot deep hole in the ground behind the mayor. Before he finished his step, he was on the ground in a pool of blood and remaining organs. The mayor just fell, no stumble to catch his chest because it was gone. The mayor''s entire chest was gone. I was angry, so I might have thrown it a lot harder than I needed to.


    "LISTEN HERE, YOU FUCKS! EVERYONE OUTSIDE NOW, OR I''M COMING TO KNOCK ON DOORS WITH MY BOOT!"

 Chapter 28: We Are All Pink On The Inside, I Think?

    Chapter 28: We Are All Pink On The Inside, I Think?


    I told Buddy to walk the Tiger-Kin back some until everyone was outside. They were slow at first, but then more people started to trickle out. Once people saw the dead Tigerfolk and deceased mayor, the people began to whisper themselves, and soon the trickle became a stream.


    By the time I was satisfied that most of the people of the little vige were here that needed to be, I began to speak.


    "You''re all confused right now, I get it, but none of you seem sad to see the mayor go. What''s that about?"


    No one talked now, utter silence.


    <em>''There might be more people involved with whatever was going on here.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Yeah, I guess I will have to weed them out.''</em>


    I stepped toward the crowd of people, and they all took a step back. Everyone except for a few, that is, either didn''t understand what was going on or were the ones making everyone go quiet. I put my hand up, and Buddy came forward with eight Tiger-Kin and grabbed the brave ones that tried to pretend that they weren''t afraid. I knew he would be watching and understand what I was doing.


    The men brought up were mostly thug types and the most dangerous among the crowd. A couple of guys my age thought they were brave but ended up crying and wetting themselves. I shook my head to those ones and left them there, but the Tiger-kin stayed with them.


    The people around the boys had moved away in either fear or revulsion of the smell they gave off. That was also my main reason for leaving them there. Once the thugs had been weeded out, I turned to the people. I repeated my question again and was met with silence, but then a man stepped forward.


    He was light on weight, but his body was in good shape. Wearing only pants, with shaggy reddish-brown hair and a short beard. He walked up to me and gave me a deep bow, and then stood straight. The guy looked like he had been through hell and back, but he hadn''t given up.


    "There are three more vers in the crowd."


    The man turned and quickly pointed to the men about to flee. Three Tigers flew past me with impressive speed and dragged the screaming vers up with the thugs. So, a ve ring, eh? Fucking disgusting, but maybe my power was no better in the end.


    <em>''Don''t think like that. You don''t want to know what happens to ves in this world. There is no such thing as a willing ve, and even if you force your power on someone, you, in the end, are a good person. That''s the difference. These are the real monsters of this world, men.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Is that all of them?"


    "Yes, those boys are no threat though, please have mercy on their stupidity!"


    I nodded back to the Tigers, watching the boys, and they headed back to the group. It was time to deal with this problem first. I turned on the group and nodded. Eight throats were cut and then dropped to bleed out. The bodies gurgled and twitched while the dirt tried to absorb the blood, but it just became ake that moved around my feet. I was left standing in theke of blood as thest body twitched its final death throw.


    "Name, please."


    "Tamman , I''m the cksmith in the town."


    "Well, Tamman, you are a brave man. I will reward you, but first I need to know something. Besides being scared of them, how do you feel about my friends?"


    I gestured to Buddy and his cats, and the people looked at them. They kinda looked like bodybuilders wearing tiger one-piece pajamas with arms crossing their barreled chest, but they no longer had the face of a tiger or goblin. All of the Kin was, in my opinion, at least three-quarters human, now, and the people were really looking at them, and one woman called out meekly.


    "They don''t look like the dead one on the ground. They look more like us now."


    "I think that green one on the end looks handsome!"


    That remark came from a thin but beautiful woman who looked to be in her thirties. I looked over to Buddy, but he was looking at the ground, and his cheeks were turning blue. I was worried for all of five seconds until I realized what was going on.


    Buddy was blushing, but I guess a goblin blushes blue instead of red. Kinda weird, but hey, this is precisely what I wanted. I walked over and pped him on the back, and turned back to the crowd.


    "These friends of mine were all Tigerfolk and a Goblin before this, and others areing. I have many abilities, which is one of them, to change the fate of all the people Ie in contact with. Now, I can tell that you have all been through a lot, but that''s why I''m here."


    The people began to murmur among themselves, but Tamman quieted them down, and I continued.


    "I am here to change this shitty world. I died and was sent here because ces like your vige are everywhere in this world, on muchrger scales. This is a real problem by itself, but there are more, and I''m sure you all know what I''m talking about. Might is right, the powerful rule the weak with fear and oppression."


    The people start to nod their heads, but behind them, I could see lightsing closer; they had arrived. I should get this wrapped up; I was getting pretty tired, no fun for me tonight.


    "Well, my name is Hyde, and I am here to change this shit hole. We will surround the vige with wagons, and we will have guards posted, but you are free to interact with my people and they with you. Get to know them and listen to their stories, but I''m getting tired, so I will be parting now to go to my wagon. We will speak more in the morning."


    I put my hand in the air and made a swirling motion, and Trem descended. Once we were both falling into the air, he spoke with me excitedly.


    "That was amazing, just like that, you won those people over and killed the vers! I can not wait to tell this story when we settle down! There will be a feast tonight!"


    "No feast tonight, I need you to tell the story, but there are other things that need to be taken care of before the night is over."


    Trem looked a bit crestfallen as we slowed,ing closer to the wagon.


    "We still will celebrate, but not till tomorrow, and all the ves are freed."


    Trem almost dropped us when I mentioned ves, but he pulled his shit together andnded me softly on the deck. He turned and looked at me, pping his forehead.


    "Of course! How stupid of me! Here I was thinking about the feast"


    "Don''t sweat it, but can you ry the message to Mesh and Breth? Good."


    I didn''t wait for him to answer as my wives came rushing over, dismissing him instead. I was almost taken down by the wave of women, and then I was picked up. All seven of them carried down the stairs into a room with arge tub filled with steaming water.


    "Ladies, I''m exhausted"


    "You aren''t going near your bed looking like this! We sleep in there too!" Kalita scolded me.


    I looked down, and I was covered in blood. That fucking cat bled all over me. It would have been fine if I hadn''t tried so hard to put the head back on so it would look cool, but I got sprayed instead. Kyra and Nina stripped me down, but Alex took Arrentia and Mishka out of the room since they were timider, I guess.


    After they were out of the room, Krya and Nina started to scrub each side while Kadence and Kalita were in charge of my front and back. Everything went by in a blur, and before I knew it, I was in my bed naked but dry. The covers were over me, and I could feel warm bodies on either side of me.


    Not even the dirty thoughts could save me from the exhaustion that dragged my eyelids down.

 Chapter 29: Getting Their Hands Dirty

    Chapter 29: Getting Their Hands Dirty


    My eye opened to the soft white fur of Arrentia, and I looked over to see Nina on my other side. I could see and feel that they were both naked, pressing against my body. Arrentia breasts were notrge, but her nipple stood erect and moved against me as she nuzzled close to me, wrapping her leg over mine and rubbing into it.


    I felt the fur from between her legs, and I experimentally moved my hand between her legs. As my hand moved down, I could feel her soft hair give way to her smooth slit. My finger pressed into her, and I heard a small moane into my ear.


    I pressed deeper, and I felt my fingers start to get wet as I pushed into her. Suddenly her eyes jumped open, and she thrust into my hand with burning cheeks. I kissed her and started to work her more, making her pant and moan more. I could feel her begin to shake, and I bit down on her lip.


    Her body shook violently, but suddenly there was a knock on the door. Arrentia was gasping, and pushing her face into me, while Nina was stretching out. Another knock came at the door, and I called for them toe in.


    Alex, Kadence, and Buddy came in, but Buddy left right away. It was like he could feel my heat emotions and didn''t want to be in the room with us. I couldn''t me him. I wouldn''t want to be able to feel a horny and turned up Buddy either. Another 2 people entered the room with the girls, a Deerfolk I would assume and a human, but something was off. I looked at her hard and decided I wasn''t going to get anything fromying her.


    I crawled over Arrentia and left her covered, getting out of the bed and walking over to inspect the neer. Before I got to her, though, her face turned to beat red, and she got very embarrassed pointing at me but not being about to put one full word together to even start a sentence.


    I felt the cool morning breeze blow across my body, and I noticed a part that should have some protection was getting chilly. Oh, yeah, shit, the girl''s fucking cleaned mest night and didn''t dress me, and now I was standing at attention in front of this girl that I had never met along with the other girl. The Deerfolk looked scared of me like I was going to I quickly turned away and grabbed some pants.


    "I am so sorry about this. Last night was bloody"


    But the girl put up a hand to stop me as I did up my pants I had found. I had to turn and press myself down to get my pants done up. I finally whirled around to the now smiling girl with only a slight blush. She was beautiful. Where could she be from?


    <em>''This one has a tag-along, I can sense her.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''You can sense that it is a her?''</em>


    <em>''It''s Trinity. I know that presence. This could be fun!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "What brings you to me?"


    "I saved the girl from being raped, but her body won''t heal from the infection. I would like to ask for your help. You have killed all the vers, and that was my n, so I am indebted to you."


    <em>''Hmm? What is this? Is she what I think she is?''</em>


    <em>''Yeah, she came before you and has been trying to help, but as you can see, going alone doesn''t work well.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Bring her here and have her touch my right hand."


    I no longer needed to p my hands. With my change, I gain the ability to turn it on and off by feeling. This immensely helped when I wasing backst night. I looked up, and it was a slow process. I guess my nakedness must have brought back bad memories.


    "What is your name?"


    "Addel."


    I left it alone as Addel tried to get the Deerfolk toe near me. It finally happened after I had gone to sit down and rx on my bed. Both girls came and put their heads on myp and rested. Seeing the Deerfolk slowly came forwards, passing me her hand. I reached out and touched her and just close my eyes as the light red.


    After the light settled, I was able to open my eye with no blindness. In front of me stood a pretty girl. The now Deer-Kin jumped back in fright, but the stopped, putting a hand down between her leg, touched herself lightly, and then pushed her finger right inside.


    I turned away quickly, and Addel stepped forward to stop the little girl from doing those things to herself. I adjusted myself before turning back around, and the girl had her face buried in Addel''s side. I saw this and smiled at them and was about to turn around to go back to my bed and wives when Addel''s voice stopped me.


    "There are more."


    UGH! Severe inward and inaudible groan. Dammit, well, there was always tonight.


    "Lead the way, fair heroine!"


    She shot me a quick nce but quickly turned away. I turned back to the girls and told them to get dressed and that someone would be there to lead them to me when they were ready. After that, I turned and grabbed my shirt, and followed out the door.


    Addel was wearing a tight white and red dress, but I couldn''t put a ce or time for where she could be from, but it didn''t really matter. Buddy fell in beside me with two Tiger-kin. I didn''t question the extra guards, no matter how strong I was.


    After following Addel and leaving the House-Wagon, we all walk past the vige, but only a short distance to a house with arge barn. We were led to the barn, but we went in the girls to me to cover my nose. I refused and pushed past them.


    Inside was like a gym bag, just wrong. I turned to Buddy, who for once waited to be told what to do, but then I could see that the entire thing was bothering him, so I made quick orders.


    "Open the windows, and let''s get the people that can move into the sunlight! The rest I wille to see personally."


    Two hourster, and I had created a side harem. This was a mess. The girls were all in way better shape, and their hands were not only feeling up their owndy parts, but others'' hands were being asked for second opinions, and some of the girls were going around the side of the barn to experiment. Now I''m not one to stop women from having fun like this, but how would I bring these girls around ordinary people?


    Addel walked up to me. I had a smile on my face looking out to the field where some of our wagons were parked. She just stood there beside me for a little while and then sighed. Addel turns to me, but I didn''t look at her.


    Finally, she started pulling on my sleeve, and I turned to her slowly. She was looking more nervous now, and I could see that look. I was about to get saddled again! Addel was about to speak, but I put my hand up to stop her.


    "I know what Trinity wants, I surmised as much from Gripton, but I don''t make these choices around here."


    First was shock, then confusion, then utter bewilderment.


    "What do you mean? And how do you know about Trinity and"


    "Don''t y dumb with me, woman. I know how this works, these two want to talk, so you just going to hike up your pretty white dress and let me slide in there so they can have a chat?"


    Addel tried to look angry initially, but as I wore on, she turned while and then scarlet red.


    "No, but they need to talk right away. Trinity says it important information."


    "Of course you don''t, and I''m not saying I wouldn''t like to, but this world is strange as hell, and I leave this kind of thing up to the current wives. As for the information."


    I leaned in to look closely into Addel''s eyes, and I almost saw a flicker of something. I bet then needed to exchange information. I bet it was more of a fluid exchange they were looking for, but hey, who am I to deny when I am in abundance?


    "Current wives? Those weren''t just your women?"


    "Women? I didn''t ask for this! I died, and I was supposed to stay that way, but now look at me for fucks sake. I''m trying to save this shit hole of a world, and all I do is get shit on. Whatever, regardless, the two won''t be talking for a while."


    "OK Ummm, can we go talk to the wives then"


    "Ugh, you don''t give up, do you? Fine, let''s go and see the wives."

 Chapter 30: Do As The Other Worlds Do

    Chapter 30: Do As The Other Worlds Do


    We were about to leave, but I was worried about the women being left alone here like this. Luckily, I was saved by the group of approaching women. Alex was leading with the Twin Spider-Kin I had first turned awhile back, and behind them was Kyra, Kadnce, Nina, Mishka, but Kalita and Arrentia must have stayed behind.


    "Hey, let''s just wait. It seems my wives have decided to make their way here, well most of them."


    I didn''t bother looking at Addel, but I could feel those cold eyes on me, trying to bore into my soul. I wave to the women, and they all made their way over, but slow when they saw the scene behind me. Alex was the first to react, heading over to deal with the women and the other came over to me.


    "What happened here?" Kadence asked while still looking around at the women Alex was rounding up.


    "Our master cured us!" Many of the women cried out, while the other was too busy getting chased.


    Oh, shit. That part, fuck, well, Alex was going to have to get these women to start acting more like normal women. Not that any of this was their fault, but I was trying to make life better for everyone, not just myself.


    "Ladies, I need you all to listen up!" I called out, and the ce went silent. "I need you all to try your best to learn from Miss Alexcoria about properdy shit, OK? I want you all to fit in like normal people, just like everyone that follows me, understand?"


    The women and started to move closer and put down their skirts. Their eyes all lit up near the end, and most of them began to cry, thinking that was just going to be another form of very with a different master. I wanted them to see that we did not n that, and we would try and help them be just like everyone else with me.


    This world was so hard on the minds of people, It might is right to force an entire vige to turn a blind eye to their sex ve rings, and I''m sure there would be more to visit, so I couldn''t just stay in one spot for long.


    "We have to get moving. There must be more. Kyra, can you ask the animals if they know of any other ces like this?"


    "Yeah, ill go ask. I''ll be right back!"


    Kyra ran over to the tree and started to call out to the birds.


    "You think there are more of these ces here?" Addel asked.


    "At least three to four more, but I can''t be sure, maybe more," I said distractedly as I watch Kyra.


    Kadence and Nina came over to me and stood beside me. They kept their distance. I guess they could sense I wasn''t really enjoying my time here and just wanted to be near. I was d, this was a gloomy job, and I had a feeling this next part was going to be worse. There were no dead people I couldn''t save here, but whatever Kyra found could lead to worse.


    <em>''Think of the good you''re doing. It''s hard, I know, but your helping. Things could have stayed the same. Even though these women and the Deerfolk girl all did embarrassing things, you have to understand the things they were forced to do. There is nothing but well water and no hospital or doctor''s office to help these women get pregnant. Your helping, keep it up!'' -Gripton.</em>


    ''Fucking stupid world.''


    Kyra came running back to me and gave us the locations, and Buddy got together search parties. The women gathered in the town center and set up a station for me to heal the ones found. I also had Trem and the others start to talk to the people around town, asking if they wanted to stay or go and if they wanted my "blessing," a name that seemed to work for the people.


    Many asked if they could have the power and stay in their vige, and my criers told them all that they could go where they like, but if they saw something wrong, it was their job to make it right or find a group of people loyal to me to help. The end result was that only five people joined us, but they all wanted the blessing, which was exactly what I wanted.


    While everyone started to line up, I leaned into Alex, who was beside me, and whispered, "nice turnout, hey? They should stay; now this is a ce we can send people that don''t want to fight until we take the capital here."


    "True, also there were no dead ves, but we only found about fifteen different males in about five different ces. So that makes twenty women and men with the ones from the vige. Not great, but a steady gain. I think that we will have to slow down soon and get a better picture of our firepower and defensive strengths, but I think Mesh wanted to do a walk around with you."


    "So many things to do right now, well there is no rest for people like us if we n on leading these people out of the shitty life, right? It is good to have you all here with me, that''s for sure. Oh, shit, hey, did you talk to Addel?"


    "Yes."


    "And?"


    "This one is a no brainer."


    "Frick, I knew you were going to say this."


    "Then why didn''t you just say yes?"


    "I don''t know. Can we talk about thister when there aren''t so many people around?"


    Alex kissed my cheek before smiling at me and turning away, off to go deal with the new harem, maybe try and make properdies out of them or something. I looked up at the line of people, but Tescelle and Nuwari hadn''t made it here yet with paper to take notes on the powers and such, even if they stayed, if they could make certain items, we could trade them in the future, so having a record was important.


    I decided to get up and went back to the tent behind the one where the male ves had been transferred. When I walked in, the smell of urine hit my nose with a vengeance causing me to harden my expression. The men inside moved back some or cringed at the sight of me, but I ignored them and walked in, touching each one. shes were weak, but that was because they were scared.


    After finishing, the men all stood up and gave me a bow at different times. They all looked better, and I could rx now that the smell of piss was only faint. I left them and head back to the main tent where Nurwari and Tecselle were waiting.


    "Sorry, I figured I would go help the ves first, and you guys would be back by then."


    The women both just smiled, and we were brought food by a man named Nevin, who could now create fresh bread with only the grain in a matter of minutes. The fresh bread was served to us with some butter, and we working into the evening. When we finally finished, The town through a feast for our redemption of the scared and run-down ce it was before.


    I was about to join the rabble from my seat at the boot when I felt a hand on my should and looked up. Addel was standing with a smile like she had won some battle. I sighed and stood up, turning around to face her.


    "It''s good to see you. I''m guessing you have talked to Alex and the rest of my wives?"


    "Yeah, this isn''t what I would call proper from where I came from, but when in another world, we do as the other worlds do."

 Chapter 31: I Dont Dance

    Chapter 31: I Don''t Dance


    I stood looking at Addel for a moment, trying to figure out how to do this. She wasn''t from this world, but I had no idea when she was from.


    "So, before we get into all of this, can I ask you a couple things? Let start heading to the feast."


    I offered her my arm, trying to be a gentleman of something of that nature. Addel was briefly surprised for a moment, but she to my offered arm and started to walk with me. The feast wasn''t that far from us, so it was only a short walk for us.


    "Listen, I know you''re not from here, but where are you from? And when?"


    "California, and it was 2018."


    Wah? The shit, so she came here only two years ago? Well, she kicked the bucket before all that virus shit happened, but she wasn''t that far off from me, I mean, Calgary was a prominent ce, but a significant distance was between us. This was a big help, though, kinda, or maybe it was a curse in disguise.


    "Cali, eh? Well, I was from the Great White North, the ce you would call Canada, but honestly, none of that shit matters. I was a nobody there, and all my family was gone, so this is what I am doing now."


    "Canadian? Well, that exins somethings about you. I honestly thought you would be Chinese or Japanese, but that is me reading too many books and manga about this kind of thing."


    "Yeah, I know what you mean. But, hey, it could be worse right? So, now back to this how marriage thing, what do you know about it in this world?"


    "Hmmm? Well, from what I have seen, there are no engagements or weddings. It''s almost like a handshake is good, and then the people are married. There also doesn''t seem to be a set limit on wives either."


    I could feel her eyes burning into me, but I didn''t look at Addel. Instead, I just kept walking.


    "Yeah, there is that part, but this is a necessary evil. I know where wee from. It''s frowned upon but, we need to look at this another way. This isn''t earth, at all. The days are longer, there is magic, and there are no rules. I n on trying to take over the entire world to make some order, but I can''t kill everyone, so I will make ties with them instead."


    "So you can control who is in power? "


    "Yeah, anyone that fucks around will get my iron boot!"


    "So, how does this work then?"


    "I have been trying to figure that out."


    We were at the feast table, so I let go of her arm, pulled a seat out for Addel, and then sat down in a chair between her and Alex, who was already seated. I looked at Alex, but she had her eyes closed, so I put my hand to the back of her neck and started to massage as I continued talking with Addel.


    "I know that youe from a ce that likes the fancy wedding, so what if we do an engagement thing and thenter after I crush the capital, we will have a proper wedding for you and all the girls? I don''t wanna single anyone out, but I don''t want this to just be some handshake. I have no idea how I will Keep up with you all, but I will do my best."


    "That works for me, I ept."


    "Huh?"


    "Dear, why do you always act so surprised? Your quite handsome, you know!" Alex said with eyes still closed as I continued to massage her neck.


    "Well, I''m trying to get used to it, but it isn''t easy," I said, but Addel put a hand on my arm and leaned in to kiss me.


    We shared a short but passionate kiss that sent warmth coursing through my body and as her soft lips pressed into mine. When Addel pulled away, I was almost short of breath, and she had a warmth in her eyes.


    "Don''t get used to it. I think it''s better this way. I like the you from our world that worries about others and peoples feeling."


    "Hmm? I guess, where are the rest of my wives anyway? Normally they would be crowded around us; what are they doing?"


    "Oh, just wait till you see what the girls have been up to! Kara is being worked to the bones right now, but luckily some of the new girls have magic talent in the clothing department, so we might even get you some fancy clothes made!"


    What the hell was she talking about? I looked down at the clothes that Kara had made for me, and I was perfectly fine with them. What were the wives up to, and what did it have to do with the other women? This sounded like a conspiracy of the highest level, but I figured I would just let it y out.


    There was arge open area with other tables surrounding it in front of my table, so I assumed it would be used for dancing or something stupid like that. I wasn''t big on dancing because I didn''t know how, and a crippling fear of looking like an idiot kept me from trying when I was in school.


    As I pondered about the center area, women and bright colors started moving onto the dance floor. I recognized some of them and soon realized that these were all the women I had just rescued. They all formed two rows of ten and then did a curtsy to me.


    "Thank you, Great Master Hyde, for healing us!" All the girls said with gratitude.


    I stood up and gave a short bow and told them it was nothing and to find ces to sit. In a much louder voice, I exined mostly to the vige men that these women were not to be touch without their express permission and that the women would need to talk to one of my wives before going off anywhere. I felt terrible to do this, but ording to Alex, there were already four of the twenty women in different pregnancy stages.


    As I sat down, I pondered the thought of pregnant women. Would touching them while the women were pregnant affect the babies? And if it did, what would be the oue? All questions that couldn''t be answered until one of the women had given birth. I put the thought aside and started to look for my wives again, and noticed that Kadence and Kalita wereing over to sit down.


    "Where are the other three?" I asked as Kadence sat down.


    "They stayed to help with all the vige children; they said to save a dance for themter."


    "Dance? Um, I don''t dance"


    "Wah? You don''t know how to dance?"


    "Don''t say it like that Kade, I already feel silly enough, and I have been growing more worried by the minute! I don''t wanna go and make a fool in front of everyone!"


    Fuck, now I have made my weakness know, and they are gonna have a goodugh at me, but theughter never came. Instead, I looked up into Kadence''s warm red eyes; she wasn''t going tough at me. In fact, she looked like she understood.


    "I know what it''s like, to be scared to do something because you scared to fail. My fire has always been a joke, and I have never wanted to use it until I met you. Now, every day you push me to be better, so I will teach you to dance, as will the rest of us! Don''t be scared of messing up; there will be too many people there to notice you anyway!"


    <em>''You need to learn this.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Why? Why do I need to learn to dance? I am conquering the world, not the dance floor!''</em>


    <em>''You will need to use more than strength in some situations. It is better to learn now and get any mistakes out of the way. Besides, your body has changed, your not the same Hyde with two left feet!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What do you mean? Just because I''m stronger now, I''m gonna be a better dancer? I''ve never danced in my life.''</em>


    <em>//You will see enjoy the meal and all the good you have done today. Then when it''s time, let all the stress out by dancing with the beautiful women you have saved!</em>


    Maybe he was right, but I nodded to Kadence, and she squeezed my arm and went back to her seat. I was still nervous, but if this was just another stepping stone in the path to greatness, then I would ce my foot firmly on it. I noticed Addel was looking at me with a small smile, but then she looked away.


    Soon the meal was served, and I ate and talked with the four women for the meal''s duration. Soon it was over, and the table was starting to get cleared, all the used dishes cleaned up. After that was finished, a group of people gathered at the far end of my table.


    The people were vigers I had touched, and they all had basic instruments. They all got into ce and then bowed to me and brought their devices to the ready positions. They all looked at me, expectantly, and I stood. Looking around, I could see all the expectant people waiting for me to give the go-ahead.


    "Let''s hear some music and do some dancing!"

 Chapter 32: Earning Trust Comes Before The Dancefloor

    Chapter 32: Earning Trust Comes Before The Dancefloor


    Everyone started moving around the tables anding to the center area. I watched as the girls began to move from the center, while others stayed more excited about dancing than others. The other split into another two groups. One came to our table, while the more shy girls found a ce out of the way.


    I watched all of this, but the Kadence came and pulled on my sleeve. I turned to look at her, but she just grabbed me and started pulling me. I knew what she was trying to do, but there were more important things to deal with at the moment than dancing.


    "Wait, we need to do some things first before I do any dancing with anyone. Kadence, Kalita, and Addel, I need you three toe with me to get the other girls that are with the kids, but we are going to take that group with us."


    I motioned with my head to the group that was trying to stay as far from notice as possible. I looked at Alex, and she gave me a big warm smile, nodding to me because she already knew my thoughts. This understanding thing was quite handy when used in the proper situations without having to sound mushy but convey the same feeling through the look.


    I turned back to my two and a half confused wives and pushed them ahead. Addel wasn''t really my wife yet, ording to her standards, so I will just mark her as half a wife, for now, to keep my ducks in a row. I led them over to the girls that were almost cowering in the corner and got the women to go and get them.


    Considering all their experience with human men, I was thest person they would want toe and fetch them. It was confirmed as the girls passed me, I could see the fear, but one of them came right over to me and gave me another curtsy. This was the Deer-kin from this morning, hmm? I don''t think I got her name.


    "Umm, I just wanted to say thank you for helping my mom and sister. They were both in bad shape, and"


    The Deer-Kin girl had started to tear up and then choked up before she could continue, so I stepped in and slowly gave her a hug. Her body went stiff in my arms. Then the rest of the girls stopped to look at what I was doing. Great, this probably looks bad, but I can''t break face now, or I won''t change anything.


    "I not here to hurt you or anything like that. Life has been hard for you and your family, but I''m here to change that for you and the world. Believe me, one of my main goals is to rid this world of very, even if I have to kick down every ve den my self, I will be done!"


    The shaking had stopped, so I gave her a quick squeeze and let the Derr-Kin go, and stepped back. To my surprise, she didn''t run to the other girls but stayed staring at me, looking at me. I suddenly felt like I was being checked out, and I looked away, nervously without thinking.


    It was slow to start, but so are avnches. First, the Deer-Kin began tough, and the others in the group began to giggle. Soon, even my wives wereughing along with them all.


    Even at my expense, I could take theughter if it helped the girls loosen up. I looked back at the girl in front of me and gave her a disapproving frown, but not a serious one. She quieted down, and the others soon followed.


    "Child, do you have a name?"


    "My name is Lio, and I may look young, but I''m the same age as you! At least that''s what Miss Addel said."


    "Oh, she did, did she? Well, I can see you have all got a goodugh out of the way, and since your all more cheerful, I would like to take you to relieve my other wives from children''s duty. Is that OK?"


    Most of the human girls were excited, and I knew they would be, but I also knew the other side of this coin. The Beast-Kin girls would be apprehensive about going around the kids, so I exined that I would sit with them for a while, and then two of my wives would stay with them. That seemed to calm their nerves, so my wives led us around the tables. The girls sounded excited as we got to where the kids yed with my other wives.


    Arrentia, Nina, and Mishka were all entertaining the kids while the parents enjoyed the meal and dance. I had heard a number of peoplement and thanks me on my way over here about this. The Beast-Kin girls had stuck beside me the walk over here, and now we''re starting to crowd around me and making it hard to walk, but I managed.


    There was a fox, badger, dog, and a cat, along with another Deer-Kin, presumably Lio''s sister. When we got closer, my three wives rushed over, making the group circle around behind me, and the other girls moved forward to intercept the children chasing after them.


    Nina was the first to hug me and give me a kiss, her touch made me feel a slight drain, but it was nothing like before. When Nina was done, she moved to the side to let Mishka in but, she was timidpared to Nina and moved in close, making me grabbed her and pulled her into a hug while tickling her at the same time. Mishka started to giggle and squirm in my arms until I finally kissed her cheek and let her go.


    Arrentia was also timid, so I walked over and gave her a hug, but no tickling. I breathed in her scent and was reminded of what almost was this morning. When we pulled apart, I kissed her cheek as well and then stepped towards the kids. At this point, all the boys were making screwed-up faces, and the little girls were looking dreamy-eyed up at me.


    "I would like you all to meet these girls here! They will be helping you guys have fun and keep busy while your parents are at the dance. I want you all to be nice to ALL thedies, even those who don''t look like you. They are all the same. They all can all have the same kind of fun as the ones that look like you, OK?"


    The kids looked at me strangely but agreed and then went back to ying with the girls. I turned to the other girls and led them over to the crowd of kids, and found a seat on the ground. Kadence scolded me about getting dirty, but I was soon joined but the Beast- Kin girls.


    As expected, it didn''t take long for the little girls and some of the boys toe and start dragging off the girls to y. Soon I was left to my wives, except Alex, who was making sure everything else ran smoothly with Breth and Mesh. I knew what wasing, but I wanted to put it off as much as I could.


    <em>''Stop being such a wimp and let the girls show you how!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Hey! I didn''t ask for your opinion! I get it! You can make me be good, but this is one thing I don''t n on budging on!''</em>


    <em>''Oh? You think so? I don''t need to use pain or anything like that to get you to do this!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Oh? Then how do you think you''re going to get me on the dance floor?''</em>


    <em>''Me? Really, I''m nothing more than a voice in your head. I really think you should look up and worry about the more important and real things in life.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I looked up, and all my wives were staring at me on the ground. Oh shit! Even Alex was with them. Well, it was a good run while itsted. I don''t think I can put up the good fight with the odds stacked like this.

 Chapter 33: The Smell Of Fruit

    Chapter 33: The Smell Of Fruit


    The power of invisibility would have been a great help right now. Maybe I could just run away really fast? I was pretty fast now, so I was about to look around for an escape route when I was grabbed roughly by Kadence. The fire in her eyes match the red of her hair, so I stood up fast. Her ck dress was different, but I hadn''t noticed before; it was longer and more frilly, and it made her look perfect. I resigned myself to my fate and follow her out onto the packed ground.


    "I was just going to stay to make sure the girls were okay," I tried to protest, but Kadence would have none of it.


    "Yeah, that''s what you were gonna do, hm?"


    "Okay, but I really don''t want to dance! I don''t want to look stupid in front of these people!"


    Kadence stopped and turned to me,ing closer and pressing herself into my chest.


    "Learn now, where no one will dareugh at you; it won''t always be like this. We are strong, and we have a great group of people, but one day we will hit a wall that strength alone won''t fix."


    "What do you mean? If I knock down the walls and kill the king, I get his ce, right?"


    "Maybe you will get to sit in his chair, but will the rest of the people listen to you? What happens then? Do we kill all of them?"


    That stopped me, making my breath catch. Fuck, Kadence was right. What happened after I took the ce? Would I make them all into my puppets? Would I kill the ones that resisted? Man, this is a lot more than just kicking down some doors and storming a castle.


    I looked into her burning red smile and asked, "Then what do I do?"


    "First of all, listen to your wives. Next, leave the rest to us, we will train you, but the first step is dancing and learning the courts. I wasn''t raised in the courts, but my father gave me lots of books to read about it just in case one day I might need it."


    "It appears this father of yours is a wise man."


    "He has his moments; after we dance, I will take you to meet him since you are my husband now, okay?"


    "Okay, I will stop fighting this, but I''m sorry if I step on your toes."


    Kadence raised her lips up and kissed my cheek before pulling away and taking my hand. She led me into the crowd while a slower song with a good beat yed, and Kadence instructed me on where to ce my hands. It was awkward at first, but soon my newly tuned body seemed to take over.


    I soon moved in step with Kadence, and even if she changed dances, I could copy them in a couple of movements. Buddies buff really helped me out in all ces, I was dying for a magical ability like Kadence''s fire, but this was what I needed right now.


    We spun and danced through three songs, finally moving off to the side to find some of my wives and the same group that hade towards our table. I looked at Kadence, but she shook her head to tell me I wasn''t getting out of this one. I smiled and turned to the small group of women.


    Fives women, all clearly older than me but still beautiful, came to stand in front of me. Each varied in race and size, but they all shared the same smile that I knew far too well from the women in my life. There was some kind of nning going on behind each of those eyes. I suddenly felt like a mouse being cornered.


    "Great Master Hyde, we would like to dance, if that is okay?" Asked A pretty girl with blue bird-like features.


    "Uhhh Yeah, sure ouch!"


    I red over at Kadence, who wore a supreme smile and a dark look. The look made me shirk back from her and rethink myst life choices. Alright, I get it, be nice to the girls and make them all happy. Who the hell was I? Wasn''t there other people that did this kind of thing for me?


    <em>''Don''tin; think of it as practice, and these girls deserve a little bit from you for some trust. Be nice, not every connection has to be made through marriage, useful as it may be.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''So, just smile and dance?''</em>


    <em>''No, you fool! You need to talk to the women and find out about who they are connected to. Even though the beast folk are hunted here, there are somends that ept them, and there might be some of the rtions in this group.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Now I smell what you''re cooking.''</em>


    <em>''You smell what?'' -Gripton.</em>


    I turned back to the pretty birddy and offered her my hand with a genuine smile. I can y this game too! My wives wanna ship me off to dance? Then I will have the best time I could with each! See If I can draw out a bit of jealousy from them, and maybe they wouldn''t be so fast to ship me off with other women!


    Taking my hand, I led her onto the dance floor and started to dance in step to a lively tune. We smiled andughed, talking about my wives and them shipping me off to dance, but nothing of importance. Rita turned out her name, and she was a Blue-choo-Kin; while I thought she was adorable, and Rita had and a great rack, she had no connections that would be helpful, but we still had a good time.


    Next was Keeta, a Fox-Kin that had caught my eye from the start. I took her offered hand and pulled her towards myself, but she came spinning into my arms, ended with her back to my chest. Her fox ears tickled my nose, and I caught a sweet smell of fruiting from her hair.


    "I think we can work together, Great Master. I have a business proposition."

 Chapter 34: My Other Left Hand

    Chapter 34: My Other Left Hand


    "Oh, ya? What might that be?"


    "My father owns arge shippingpany that moves everything from food to weapons, and I am from a country where I am considered a goddess!"


    I could believe that this fox was most definitely a fox. Keeta pressed her bottom into me a couple of times suggestively, causing me to get warm. I pushed away but kept her hand and led her to the table; that was enough dancing; I talked with the rest while sitting.


    "So, how did you end up here?"


    "It''s just the same old story around here. There are ces safe for us, but the problem is that none of them are connecting borders, so to ship anything, we have to go through hostile country''s."


    Keeta sighed before going on.


    "Many people get picked off, and the women are sold into very. That only happens after the men are killed and the loot taken. I was taken, traded, and sold; I honestly thought that was going to be the rest of my life."


    "That sounds about like the standard I havee to expect of the shit hole. I want to change the way things work and get rid of that bullshit."


    "Well, If you could crush this one country, then we would have a clear trade route to this south-eastern part of the continent. My father would be quite grateful to have a safe trade route and would give you fair trade if I was in your service."


    "In my service? What do you mean?"


    "Well, I can render certain services to you that none of the other girls could provide," Keeta ran her tongue along her lip and leaned across the table with her ample chest pouring out of her shirt.


    As she started to crawl onto the table, Keeta''s fluffy red tail popped up, and I thought I was gonna lose it right there at the table. This girl was like a thirteen out of ten, and my heart was pounding in my chest so hard I was worried she or everyone might heart it. She smiled and backed off all of a sudden, sitting back down andposing herself.


    "Hmph! You really are just a boy still, tsk! Those women have you on a tight leash to not be showering me with marriage proposals, hmph!" Keeta''s seductive voice was gone and reced by a more tavern kitchen woman voice.


    This lush was trying to get me to fall for her? Well, Keeta was quite beautiful, but it don''t think I needed another wife just for the sake of looks.


    "So is that all you can offer me then?"


    "No, that was never my true intentions, but I did mean what I said about having certain skills. I am very good at keeping my father''s books, so I would like to offer my services to you."


    <em>''Hey! That''s pretty good; you need a woman like that around, even if only to look at, hehe!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Shad-up you perv!''</em>


    "That sounds good, but I need to go see how the men are doing. Can you tell the other girls they cane visiting me in the House-Wagon after you are all done with Alex?"


    I watched Keeta grown and then nod before getting up and sulking off. What was Alex doing to these poor girls? Nah, the shit I want to know about does not involve any of that. I''m sure whatever Alex is doing is more than needed. They were born in the wild or raised with a silver spoon; we would make them all into equal people.


    As Keeta left, Nina, Mishka, and Arrentia came to sit with me, and Kalita came up from behind, putting her arms around my neck. Kalita made me turn to give her a kiss before resting her head on my shoulder. The girls all looked tired, so I would let them sleep in tomorrow.


    After the girls told me about the fun they had with the kids and the dancing they did with the children, I left them with Kadence and Addel, who had just shown back up. She must have been checking on the girl Kin to make sure they weren''t being taken advantage of. We walked out and found Mesh doing some round by the wagons.


    We had been able to cover three-quarters of the area around the vige with just the wagons. The remaining quarter had Beast-Kin guard posts set up to watch for trouble. That idiot would make it back to the castle sooner thanter, so there was no point in beingcks in keeping these people safe.


    Mesh led us around, and I held the girl''s hands Addel kept her distance but didn''t let go of my hand. While Kadence held my hand and pressed her beautiful ck dress into me, putting her head on my shoulder as we walked. It was nice to see Mesh, I had really wanted him toe with us for this, but he helps organize the defense and clean up, which was just as important.


    "Hey!"


    "Hmm?" Mesh stopped and turned back around to me as he was about to lead us to the next outpost.


    I shook the girls off and apologized, saying I would like to talk Mesh in private. The girls smiled and headed back to the House -Wagon; it was already gettingte, even by this world''s time. After the girls left, I waited a minute, trying to figure out how to say this the best.


    "Mesh, I happy with everything you did here today and are still doing. I wanted to take you with us today more than anything. You are a warrior, and Breth can take this job; I need you by my side, but you have to keep up! Is this something you want? Will you stand with me?"


    The smile on his face was lost in the burst of blinding light. My eyes were shielded, but there was no denying the brightness of the light. When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was therge orange wings expelled from his back.


    "Hey! Look at you dragon looking mother fucker!"

 Chapter 35: Blowing My Head Up

    Chapter 35: Blowing My Head Up


    I frowned at him, and Mesh raised a now scaled and once again hairless eyebrow. Well, he looked fucking cool, but why was he turning less human now?


    "What is"


    The words sounded differenting from his mouth, and he noticed, putting now wed hands up to his face. After staring nkly at them for a bit, he gently touched his face to find that his face had extended out some, but not the same as when Mesh was just a Lizardfolk. No, now he looked like a dragon-kin or something like that.


    "You look like a dragon-man now. Is this okay?"


    "Is it okay?"


    In response, Mesh threw his head back and let out an echoing roar, the scared all that were close back into alert. I even had to step back, but when Mesh brought his face down, I had never seen a more giant smile in my entire life, and with those sharp teeth, it was pretty menacing.


    "Do you know what you have done for me? I am a lizard, a joke in the eyes of a dragon, and they refuse to acknowledge that we are even rted. Now you say those things back there are my wing?"


    "Yeah, man, they look sick!"


    "Sick?"


    "Fuck, sorry! It means awesome or really great, just wait till the others see you walking around like this with me! Hell, I can''t wait to walk around with you!"


    I pped him on the shoulder, and both of usughed. Now, this was something out of a fantasy tabletop dream! A human goblin on one side and a half-dragon on my other side, this was pretty crazy.


    What would happen next?


    Who would be the next to evolve? Level up? Whatever it was, I didn''t care, I was just excited, but I was starting to feel the day push down on me. I waved goodbye to Mesh and that I would talk to him in the morning after we were prepared to move out. There were some things I had to get in order to let Mesh step away from the small army.


    All those things could wait till tomorrow, my brain was cooked and fried, but I saw Kadence standing far off to the side. She must have decided to wait for me; I wonder if she saw Mesh? I waved and smiled at her, and Kadence came to join me on the walk back to the House-Wagon.


    The music had died down now, and the ce was starting to clear up, with people heading back to their homes or wagons. I guess Alex found sleeping arrangements for the women we had rescued because I didn''t see any of them left dancing, just some of the younger townsfolk.


    "You''re really amazing, you know that, right?"


    "Huh?"


    "You only speak normal words like the rest of us, but somehow you cast a spell on people. You make them rise up with your determination; both Buddy and Mesh are examples of this. You just talked to them and told them how you actually felt. It''s just incredible, that''s all."


    Kadence took my arm and led me because I was left dumbstruck and speechless. I didn''t think what I did was amazing; I just told them how it was. No point in getting worked up about it; they were the ones that changed; I only benefited from it.


    <em>''Look at you under crediting yourself. What for, don''t y dumb, all this is your doing!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Stop it!''</em>


    <em>''What?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Stop trying to blow my head up. This isn''t all me, and you know it! I didn''t want this, and I still don''t know if what I''m doing is right, no matter what any of you say. None of it matters; I''m here, and I''m doing it, but I''m not bing so lunatic that has people worshiping him. People will be real and live like normal in my eyes.''</em>


    <em>''Well, I can see where you''reing from, but stop getting down on your self and take thepliments.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Yeah, I''ll try.''</em>


    Kadence and I headed back to our ce and then up to my room, but my bed was full when we got there. Mishka, Arrentia, and Nina were all spread out across my bed and each other. We both went in and put a nket on the pile of girls and then snuck back out of the room, heading to Kadence''s room.


    When we got inside, it was warm, and I suddenly felt exhausted and was losing focus. Ugh, these days, we''re starting to get to me. That extra four hours was beginning to pile up, but suddenly a hand was leading me to the bed and pulled my shirt off me.


    Kadence had pulled the nket back already. When had she done that? The brain was fuzzing hard, and thest thing I remembered wasying down and Kadence joining me. I drifted off as she pulled me in, and I slept long and hard, with no dreams.


    The morning came, or afternoon, I didn''t know, but I couldn''t feel us moving, so it still had to be early. I was wrapped in Kadence''s arms, so I turned to her.


    Her eyes were still closed, but I could feel her legs stir, so I pressed my lips into hers. I slid my arms around her as she responded, and her own arms tightened around me as we kissed. We enjoyed some much-needed alone time and stayed in bed, just talking andughing about little things.


    Our time was ended when a knock came at the door. I groaned but called for whoever had knocked to enter.


    It was Tescelle and Nuwari; both had smiles on their faces when I stepped out of bed with my pants still on.


    "We are ready to leave, everyone and everything have been pack, and we can continue to the capital."


    "Are there other options you could suggest?"


    Both the girls look at each other with sighs of relief. What was that about?


    "Yes,e up top, and we can show you."

 Chapter 36: Taking Council

    Chapter 36: Taking Council


    What was that sigh of relief about? I looked back at Kadence as the women left the room. She was smiling and giving me a knowing smile. Was I the only person that didn''t know what was going on?


    "What''s up? What was with all those sighs and your smile?"


    "Well, everyone was just worried, that''s all."


    "Worried? What do you mean? Was I doing something wrong?"


    "It''s just that the capital is a huge ce, and we are a pretty small group. You are talking about sending maybe one hundred of us to face a capital with an army of at least ten-thousand knights."


    Well, that makes sense now. No matter how strong we were, the numbers didn''t match up, and then that means they must have ns to help recruit more people to our cause. One thing was bothering me, though, were they going to let me lead us all to our deaths?


    "Why is this the first time I hear about this?"


    "Ummm..."


    "Nevermind, I get it. Let''s get up there; I guess we all have some things to get straight."


    I turned to let Kadence change from her nightshirt and soft shorts that hugged her behind so well. Those were made with my instructions when I had asked Kara to make the girl''s shorts. One thing I had gotten right, but now it was time to face the music; I guess I shouldn''t have been so bullheaded and asked for some advice from my council.


    After Kadence was changed, we headed up the stairs and onto the patio top deck.


    There was arge group waiting for us, all the rest of my wives, along with Markeye, Mesh, Breth, and my Councilwomen. They stood from the table they had been seated at, talking. They each put a hand to their chest and nodded, even my wives, which surprised me.


    I gave them the same gesture and came to sit at the head of the table with Kadence at my side. Everyone else sat back done, and then looked to me, waiting expectantly. I looked over each person before starting to speak.


    "So, it seems my choice to rush the capital might have been done in haste, but that doesn''t change my n. I understand the need for more troops, so I am open to any ideas, but first, we need to clear up something."


    I looked at each one of them again, this time connecting eyes with each one.


    "I''m not perfect, and I will make bad choices. I know, shocker, right? That means you guys can''t just stand by idly making no suggestions when I am about to lead us into ruin, get it? Don''t wait; talk to Nuwari or Tescelle, and they will talk to me about it so we can fix a problem before it bes unfixable."


    The group was silent for a bit until Alex spoke up.


    "Thank you, I am sorry that we didn''t say anything further, but you seemed so determined. Most of us believed you would be able to do it even if it was just us, but there are those that are worried."


    "That''s fair, and that''s why I want some ideas."


    "We should send my brother back to my father and ask for him to send help," Kyra mentioned, speaking up.


    "Will he go?"


    "Oh, he will go! Don''t worry about that."


    That mischievous smile told me that it would happen, so I looked around the tables to try and get people to spit them out. Suddenly, Mesh spoke up.


    "There is one ce we could go, and we wouldn''t have to divert from our path to the capital, but I''m not sure if it will work."


    "I''m listening Mesh, let hear it."


    "There is a dragon not far to the east, but she is quite temperamental. We might be able to recruit her. She hates humans."


    I squinted at Mesh and his bright orange scaled body. Had his head got thicker? I was human. Would this not pose a problem? Mesh got the point from my look and continued to exin.


    "She won''t kill you right away if I''m with you, and Kadence should be able to protect you from her fire."


    I looked to Kadence, who seemed just as surprised.


    "You think I could stop a dragon''s fire with my mes? Are you crazy?"


    "Miss Kadence, don''t under credit your self. You have extremely strong magic, and I have seen you practicing! I think you could match Marlogra."


    "You have been practicing? How is it going? You have to show me after this!"


    Kadence started to get red, and I stopped and switched the subject to Tescelle. I didn''t want to embarrass her like that, and I hadn''t been thinking. I was just excited about any development with her magic.


    "Tescelle, you seemed like you had some ideas in my room; what were they?"


    Tescelle looks up from some paper she had been studying.


    "Oh? Yes! I was thinking we start sending runners to search out hiding groups of Beastfolk and bring them to us. If the n is to stay on course, then this is our best option, I think."


    "Yeah! That''s a good idea, send them in groups of beast-kin of mixed race, so it doesn''t look like they are recruiting for a certain race. These people need to be careful the world still isn''t safe."


    After we talked some more, but in the end, we decided that going to speak with Marlogra was our best choice to make it to the capital fast. I would need to bring a choice group with me, and I was going to have some moreining wives, but that was to be expected. If I nned on taking the capital, I would need some help.


    I stood up and gave Kadence my hand to get up, but she was distracted. She gave a start when I put a hand on her shoulder, and she looked up to me, but she had a determined face. What was this about now?


    Kadence stood up and grabbed my hand, dragging me to the stairs.


    "Where are we going?!"

 Chapter 37: Feelings pt 1

    Chapter 37: Feelings pt 1


    Kadence pulled my hand and dragged me to the stair but slowed down to let me catch up to her. I didn''t want to be dragged down three flights of stairs, so I was relieved when she slowed down. I followed her down to the end, be careful because the House-Wagon was still moving.


    You know, for a pair of armored bugs, they should move fast. I watched the countryside zip by and then looked over to Kadence, who looked about to jump. I put a hand on his shoulder and shook my head; what was with her? She isn''t the type to leap from a moving vehicle, so I didn''t understand what made her so eager now?


    "You are not scared, are you?"


    Woah, what was that about? Who was this girl, and where was my shy and meek wife? I was about to argue with him, saying it was too dangerous, but then I stopped myself. Wait, what was I scared of again?


    "Do you need me to transport you two?" Trem''s voice called down the stairs from up top, but I had just remembered that I wasn''t the same average human.


    "Nah, we will be fine," I called back up to him.


    I turned to Kadence, and she was looking at me with a half-smile, so I grinned back. I scooped her into my arms and leaped into the air. I heard a small scream escape Kadence before she could stop it as we soared into the air.


    At the top of my jump, time slowed as I looked down into Kadence''s eyes. I held her gaze even as we fell from the air, and Inded, cutting small groves from my feet digging int to stop me from sliding more. I smiled warmly at her and then leaned in to kiss her.


    Kadence put her arms around my neck and pulled me in closer. The feeling of her soft kisses and arms that tightened to bring me closer almost made me lose my bnce. Soon we pulled apart, and I let her down to stand.


    We kissed again before Kadence led me to arge rock.


    "So, what is it you wanted to show me?"


    I was facing the wagons now, and it was cool to watch them roll by. People were waving out the windows at us as they passed, and we gave them a wave before Kadence turned to me to speak.


    "Do you think this is a good idea?"


    "What going to bother a dragon that doesn''t like humans? Sounds like a pretty good n to me, hehe."


    Kadence pushed me and then frowned at me.


    "Exactly, you are our leader, not someone we can rece! Why are you putting yourself in such a risky situation?"


    "Who else is going to be able to do this, Kade? I will have you by my side, so I don''t have to worry!"


    "Of course, you should worry! How do you know I will be able to protect you? Will she even listen?"


    "Stop being such a turd and over worrying! It will be, and you will protect me if ites to it! I believe in you; now enough of thisining about things that haven''t even happened yet. Show me what you have been practicing!"


    I walked up to her and kissed her on the lips. Then I attacked all over her face and her neck in a rapid session of kisses. She tried to resist but broke into a giggle when I got to her neck. When I finally stopped, she was out of breath, and she straightened her hair and dress.


    That act made her smile, and I was happy to see her rxed a bit, but I could tell she was still worried. Kadence moved away from me until she was at least thirty feet from the rock where I was. I watch her the entire time, trying to think about how I could make her loosen up.


    Kadence started to weave fire to create many weaves, but it was more or less the same as before. She was holding back still, and it looked like it took more to work to hold power back then just to let it flow. Kadence must always be worried about me and her magic, but I had shown her before that I could stop her magic, but now I felt different.


    I stepped off the rock I was leaning on and started to take my shirt off. I was pretty sure the stuff was fireproof, but I didn''t want to take a chance. Kadence was so absorbed in keeping control of the braids and keep them from going everywhere, and I could see the sweat beads starting to form on her forehead.


    I tossed my shirt back on the rock and started to walk towards Kadence, the braids whirling around her. As I got closer, the braid started to brush me, and they felt like hair brushing my akin. As I got closer, I had to push the braids aside, and it wasn''t until I stepped into her tunneled line of sight did she noticed me.


    Suddenly she panicked and tried to stop the fire, but I grabbed her hand and shook my head no.


    "You can see it, right?" I asked if I took a burning braid in my hand and showed her.


    "I don''t want to hurt you!"


    "I''m the only person you can''t hurt. Trust me; I wouldn''t do this if I wasn''t confident in myself or you. Let it go, don''t hold back. LET ME SEE YOU BURN KADE!" I shouted thest part while stepping back.


    Kadence nodded and rxed. Instantly her ck dress became a burst of mes! Then hundreds of cords of fire stretched for her dress; they flowed out like strands of hair. I pushed through the fiery ropes until I reached Kadence.


    Her eyes were lit up, burning with the fiery intensity that I had seen at the bottom of the stairs. Kadence wasn''t a shy girl worried about what other people thought. She was scared.

 Chapter 38: Feelings pt2

    Chapter 38: Feelings pt2


    I swear her eyes lit up brighter as Kadence smiled at me as I pushed through the cords of fire. This was what I was talking about! The ropes of fire stretched out for at least twenty feet in all directions and scorched the ground around us. As I stepped closer to her, I noticed that my pants were still fine and not burning, which might be caused by the fact that Kara''s magic is like my own now.


    I took Kadence into my arms and leaned down to kiss her like the tendrils of fire danced around us. I stopped just short of her lips, staring into her burning red eyes. I felt different about Kadence, and it wasn''t the same as what I felt for the other women, except for Alex. This world was so confusing for me, and I wasn''t sure what to do with it all.


    "It''s easier this way, right? It''s easier to let all the magic out and to burn, right?"


    "Yeah, but"


    "I know, this isn''t something you can just let off in the cabin, but we can make something on the top deck for you. We have ways, and ill figure something out so you can get more practice in. I need you, Kadence, not just for protection, but by my side. I want to keep you with for every step of the way."


    Then we kissed, and the fires burned around us in a hurricane inferno. Suddenly the fire went out like it had never been, and Kadence burst with light!


    <em>''Wait, no, that''s not right!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Erg, what''s not right? Damn, I opened my eyes, and now I got sun spots.''</em>


    <em>''Human-type creatures like elves cant evolve! You can only take the magic away and then give it back more robust!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Maybe I did? I don''t know, but that''s a scary thought! What if that was Nina?''</em>


    <em>''No, that''s not what happened here, look!'' -Gripton.</em>


    I opened my eye, and Kadence stood in front of me wearing that same ck dress, but something had changed. I let my eyes run up her neck, and then they froze when I got to her ears. Those were not elf ears; those were human ears! I looked over Kadence''s face, and even her nose had lost some point.


    "Holy shit!"


    "WAH?! What''s wrong with my face?! Why are you looking so surprised?!"


    I was giving off the wrong impression here because she had only be more beautiful. Though, my expression might have said that she just turned into a man with the shocked face I held. I quickly exined to her why I was so astonished.


    "You aren''t an elf anymore, your ears and nose have lost their point, and you look more human now."


    Kadence began to feel around her face and ears, starting to get very excited in my arms, so I let her go.


    "What''s got you so excited?"


    "You don''t understand! My mother had to turn me away and reject me as a daughter because of my ears and nose! Now I can go see her!"


    Kadence lept into my arms, and I caught her in my arms, and I spun her around; maybe it wasn''t about me taking away the magic and giving it back? What if it was more about helping each one grow as the people or whatever they want to be! I sure one-day Mesh might be a full-fledged dragon!


    <em>''That is an exciting concept.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Does it say anything about that in the stuff you found?''</em>


    <em>''Found? I haven''t found anything thing other than the same things said in different ways. Even as the god of this world, I can''t make sense of this!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Well, it doesn''t matter. It works the way I need it to.''</em>


    We stopped spinning, but I didn''t let her go, but my stomach started to growl. I looked over Kadence''s should and couldn''t see the wagons anymore, so I pulled her away from me.


    "Are you ready to go back? I''m starting to get hungry."


    "Yeah, but how are we getting back?"


    "Like this!"


    I felt right now, as I scooped Kadence up and stood up straight. I gave my legs a quick stretch and a couple squats, then I started to run. I kept a steady pace at first, but this was already a speed that I would have was to be running full speed to reach. Kadence was smiling broadly as I ate up the distance.


    Now that we were back on the path, I could see the wagons far ahead of us. Kadence asked me how fast I thought I could go, so I started to really dig into the ground. My feet tore up the ground as I started moving more quickly than a speeding car, and I was closing the distance to the wagon''s fast.


    "Want to try something?" Kadence yelled, but I just nodded.


    At this speed, even in my heightened reactive state, I had to watch my footing to not trip and kill us both. I felt Kadence slip her arms behind me like she was about to give me a hug, but I never felt her arms wrap around me. Suddenly, we shot into the air, and I watched the ground get smaller as we got higher.


    "WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON!?"


    Kadence justughed; holding on to her was like trying to hold a rocket, and I thought I was going to drop her. Soon, I could barely see the wagon train, and we passed through some clouds and then slowed down just above one. I was holding on to Kadence for dear life at this point, and I was not impressed. Yes, I have flown on time on my own and other times with Trem, but that was different; I felt safe then, this was not safe.


    "This isn''t funny! What''s the big ideas?"


    "Isn''t it beautiful up here?"


    "Oh yes, so great; I mean, it would be IF I WAS HOLDING ON FOR DEAR LIFE!"


    "Don''t you get magic from me evolving?"


    "Oh? I guess so; let me try; maybe I don''t have to use my hand this time? Maximus!"


    Then I burst with light, and then Kadence screamed and iled her arms, sending us spinning until I was flung into to open sky.


    "FFFFUUUCCKKK"

 Chapter 39: Words Of Encouragement

    Chapter 39: Words Of Encouragement


    Holy fuck, I''m going to die! I was spinning out of control through the air, plummeting toward a cloud. Fuck.


    <em>''Use the power you just got!'' -Gripton.</em>


    Shit, that''s right, but how do I use it, fuck that clouds areing fast, and it looks pretty grey! If I hit the cloud, I''m going to be soaked! Fuck! Ok, fiery thoughts, Hyde, think!


    I felt something inside of me respond, and then fire covered my pants. Oh, great, really? No time, I''m a fucking rocket! Go fucking rocket pants!


    Fire ze from my pant legs, and now I was zing toward the cloud instead of falling! I brought my feet around and felt my stomach try to push out my asshole as I change directions and shot up. Ok to much gas, slow down!


    "Hyde!"


    I slowed to a somewhat steady float and turned to look for Kadence''s voice. She was below me now and flying up to meet me. Kadence''s face was filled with worry and confusion, and she reached my height and floated with me.


    "Well, now that I''m not about to be a grease spot on the ground, this is pretty fucking cool! Trem is great and all, but now I can do it myself! Hell, we can even fly together now!"


    "You''re not mad?"


    "Mad?"


    In response, I flew towards her and scooped her out of the air and took off. I was like a rocket, but I had to be careful how fast I went; I remembered those big welts left from bugs. I flew down to the ground and moved to a ce where everyone could see us from the moving wagons.


    "How could I be mad at you for me doing something stupid and reckless? Honestly, I thought I was going to get a tongueshing for what I just did! But, no, I ain''t mad, you have given me the greatest gift I could ever ask for, FIRE!"


    Kadence smiled up and then stretched up in my arms to kiss me. Soon I could hear the sound of cheeringing from below, and we both stopped our kiss to see all the people waving from the wagons. I smiled at Kadence again before kissing the top of her head.


    "Ready to go back?"


    "No, but I guess we have to, hehe! The other girls will want a ride too."


    <em>''That''s what she said!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Wow, really? Who are you? Am I just stuck in some fucking game I''m in right now? Are you some three hundred and the fifty-pound guy living in his mom''s basement?''</em>


    <em>''Okay, I''ll stop, sorry. I am just quite familiar with your old nes culture and am a bit of a fan.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Wah? ne? Fan?''</em>


    <em>''I told you before I was on the way back to the mountain spring on the celestial ne. Instead, I''m stuck here with you, and I can''t go back now until this is all sorted out, so sue me if I make lewd jokes! You don''t have to be inside my head while I sleep with your daughter!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''...Ya, okay, I get it, sorry. I know you''re giving up a lot to help me. I''ll try to ignore your jokes.''</em>


    I was just above the deck, so I stopped burning and fell thest fifteen feet andnded stand and let the force bring me down into a squat. I let Kadence out of my arms before standing up straight and looking around. I was pretty surprised only to see Markeye at the front watching the armored bugs move along.


    I smiled at Kadence and asked her to see what the other wives were doing, squeezing her bottom as she left. Kadence turned back to me and gave me a suggestive look before turning back and walking to the stairs. I turned around with a big smile on my face and headed over to talk to Markeye.


    "Hey, old man! How''s it going up here?"


    "Good, good, Great Master Hyde."


    Nope, this was enough of this bullshit! I didn''t want to do this, but I felt like this was one thing I could get away with.


    "I order you to call me Hyde when you address me!"


    "Yes...Hyde. Hmm, that feels more natural now. I felt like I wanted to address you that way, but it was almost forced."


    "Yeah, I figured as much. It''s part of my magic and a part I don''t like, so that I will be doing this for everyone one now."


    "That is a good idea. So, what brings you over to my boring job?"


    "First, you are not worried? I just admitted that my magic controls people; hell, I forced it on that Tigerfolk! Doesn''t that worry you or bother you?"


    "No."


    "Why not? You''re not worried I might do something bad?"


    "Would you?"


    "No!"


    "Then, okay. I believe you, and I believe in what you are trying to do here, son. This quest you have set yourself on is a long and hard road that you have your sights on. None of this will be easy, and you will have to make a harder choice the turning one man against his will in the future."


    "Yeah, I keep hearing that, but was the world always this bad?"


    "No, there were heroes at one time that helped keep bnce amount the kingdoms and everyone were treated fair. The beastfolk was a creation of one of those heroes, and another created deadly weapons and hid them in buried ruins for the other heroes to find."


    "So, these heroes, they were like me then, I guess? I mean, hiding stuff for the other heroes seems like a weird thing for someone like a brave hero to do, right?"


    "Yes, they were like you; most stories talk of their strange behaviours and habits, but that did not diminish their feats of bravery in the face of danger."


    "What? Fighting with the idiots that stepped out of line?"


    "No, the heroes were summoned to kill a monster hoard that were summoned from another dimension."


    Woah, that sounded crazy after everything I had heard and knew about this ce.


    //Crazy, but true, that was the creator''sst attempt to end this world, but the previous guardians were able to stop him, but he has left the world alone since. Maybe he knew this would happen after the heroes died


    <em>''Died?''</em>


    <em>''Yes, this was 450 years ago, they got old.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Well, knowing you have faith helps, old man, thanks. So what is it you do up here?"


    "I watch the road ahead, I got good eyes, and the job is easy. I don''t mind, and I get to see a lot more of my daughter being happy for real. Keep up the good work, Hyde."

 Chapter 40: From The Womens View

    Chapter 40: From The Women''s View


    Kadence walked down the stairs to the second floor and looked through the rooms, but they were all empty. Where could the girls have got to?


    She when to go down to the bottom floor where Kara stayed, and they had a kitchen and dining area set up. Kadence could hear voices arguing in the kitchen and headed over to see what was going on. When Kadence opened the door, she saw all the other wives sitting down at the table, except Kyra.


    "I''m tired of getting left behind! Why does he think we are so weak?" Kyrained as she stood with her chair pushed back.


    "That''s not why he doesn''t bring us, and you know that! Start acting your age! You might think your strong, but what if something happens to you and Great Master Hyde is fighting someone else, and he had to help you? What then? Does he turn and risk being injured or killed? Or does he let you, one of his wives he loves and care about, die? What do you think he will do?!" Alexcoria tore into Kyra, making her sit back down.


    Kadence walked into the room and took a seat with the women between Mishka and Arrentia. All the other women were looking at their hands after Alexcoria''s tirade, so Kadence spoke up.


    "What is this all about? Why the council of wives? Is it really over him going out alone?"


    "They all feel like they are being left out, but I have been trying to rify the reason for this as I''m sure you just heard."


    "Well, maybe it''s more than that. Both of us spend a lot of time with him, so perhaps we need to include the girls more? I know I enjoy that time, so maybe we need to make a schedule; that way, everyone gets time."


    The women all looked up from their hands together, and Kadence could see the hopeful looks, but then they all gasped. Kadence had forgotten what had just urred before this and put her hand to her ear unconsciously. This change was something she wanted all these girls to experience.


    "What happened? You look... So human now!" Kalita said, standing up and walking over. "Even your ears and nose...does this mean?"


    "Yeah! I hope at least, now that I don''t have the elvish features, my mother might be able to ept me. I don''t want to get too excited yet, but this helps, right?"


    Kalita hugged Kadence, which caused all the girls to get up and give her a hug and congratte her. All of the was almost too much excitement for one day, and it was hard for her not to burst into tears of joy. One month ago... It was like one hundred years ago now standing in this moment for Kadence.


    After the girls and her emotions calmed down, Kadence asked them all to stand back, and she moved to the middle of the room. Suddenly, Kadence''s dress was covered in burning mes and Nina, Arrentia and Addel all cried out in shock. Kadence pulled her long red hair and let it fall down the front of her burning dress, but the mes just danced around the hair.


    Mishka tried to step forward but, Kadence put up her hand to wait. She let the mes go and put her hand down, but Mishka seemed disappointed now that the fire was gone. Kadence walked back over to the girls and spoke.


    "I want this for all of you! I want you to all be able to grow, just like I have. We will get through this together, but remember, in the future, things will change. We all will have a ce, but for most of us, it won''t be at his side. He is going to change the whole world, and he will want people he can trust to take care of things while he works."


    The girls were silent because they understood that a marriage did not mean that there would be love involved or any connection. That was just how it was, but they all held Hyde in a different light because of how he acted and treated each of them. Kadence thought that she would have to talk to Alexcoria about being pickier with the wives from now on; these women were all bonded to him and had feelings for him.


    "Maybe that won''t happen, and we will get to stay with him, but I need you all to be prepared if that dayes. Since you have all been down here and probably haven''t seen, Great master Hyde has a surprise! He is up the top talking with Markeye; you should all go see him."


    The girls all began talking about what surprise Hyde had. Though, some of the women we''re clearly getting the wrong idea of what kind of surprise Kadence was talking about. After everyone but Alexcoria left, and she went to sit back down, and Kadence followed her, taking a seat beside her.


    "So, you two had a good day I take it?" Alexcoria gave Kadence a suggestive look as she spoke.


    "It was perfect, but not like that, but I did almost kill him. Well, it was more of a team effort, but he is obviously okay."


    "Well, that''s good, but what''s on your mind, dear?"


    "We can''t keep doing this to him!"


    "Hmmm? What do you mean?"


    "These marriages, they have to be on the spot for specific jobs only from now on. Even though I said what I did at first, there is no way Hyde will let any of us go; you and I both know that. So what happens if we keep burdening him with people close to him to protect? You know he will try to find time for each one we bring in, but we are going to we''re him thin. Two more maximum!"


    "Just two? Must you be joking? He is not some chump; he can handle it."


    "Fine, four more!"


    "Let say, fifteen wives, thatst seven have to be royalty or divinity! Do we have a deal?"


    "This feels wrong, but I guess your right. I just worry about him."


    "I think he will surprise us."


    "Surprise? Oh ya! Come with me and see!"

 Chapter 41: Hyde Or Whatever You Want

    Chapter 41: Hyde Or Whatever You Want


    I turned from Markeye to the sound of my wivesing up the stairs. Nina was the first up, and she rushed to me, jumping into my arms, and I pulled her in close. The smell of the forest was in her hair, and I breathed her scent in, kissing her forehead and then squeezing her.


    Arrentia and Mishka we''re up next followed but Addel, Kalita, and Kyra. Alex and Kadence were missing, but there were probably talking alone. That was ok; these would be more than enough once they saw my new change.


    "I have something to show you all. I''m sure you all know how Kadence''s magic has evolved."


    "It was more than just her magic Great Mas..."


    "Wait, yeah, I know it was more than that; a bit before we go on, I order you all to address me as Hyde from now on or whatever name you arefortable with."


    Something changed in the air. I could feel it and see it spreading across the faces of each woman. I hadn''t just lifted the need to call me Great Master; I gave them free to contact me whatever they wanted. I guess it was easy for me to overlook something like this, but my talk with Markeye helped me understand this world just a bit more.


    "As you were saying, Mishka, Kadence had more than just a magical change. The same thing happened to Mesh when he changed."


    I watched Mishka as I said this, and her face started to run through a storm of emotions. I knew that she would react this way and maybe Arrentia, but I was more concerned with Mishka. I was already was walking to her, and I took her hands; this might be the moment.


    "I know what your thinking; that isn''t what you want, right? You want what Kadence received, right?"


    She shook her head as tears started to leak from her eyes. I let go of her hands and took her into my arms and press her head into my chest and let her cry. Coming from a life where she was to be used as a tool to help keep her race alive, she didn''t want to go back to anything resembling that.


    "My magic allows my followers to reach their dreams and hopes. Mesh wants to be something more than he was, but Kadence''s dream was different and had different results. Your passions are what drives the magic. I think that when you do change, you will not be disappointed, okay?"


    "Mmhm," Mishka sniffled and then pulled away wipe her eyes since my bare chest wasn''t much good at soaking up tears.


    "Alright, now!"


    I took a step back from the girls and lit my thoughts ame. My pants ignited with mes, and Mishka squealed, running back to me. I let here and touch my burning pants, knowing the fire couldn''t hurt anyone that followed me, just like their magic couldn''t hurt me.


    The rest of the women started to crowd around, but I walked over to Kalita, who seemed to be lost in thought. I scooped her up into my arms and started to run across the deck. Kalita didn''t cry out, but she gripped me tighter, good girl!


    I ran straight for the edge and nted one foot on the railing and jumped high into the air. Light it up! mes burned out my pants and we shot out across an open section ofnd we were passing and it arced up into the air. I stopped about fifty feet in the air and we could both see the women standing at the railing watching us.


    "What do you think?"


    "I like it, it really is you, hehe. Although, next time, saved the theatrics for one of the more excitable ones so you can get a better reaction."


    "Haha, that''s why I did it with you! I knew only you or Kyra could keep cool like this."


    I leaned down and shared a kiss with Kalita, then started to descend back to the deck and dropping thest ten feet and sliding. I put Kalita down and then I was flooded by the rest of the girls. They each asked for a turn and I had to ask to wait for their turns.


    I took Kyra first and flew at breakneck speeds, just barely missing a flying bird. I flew back around to apologize to the bird with Kyra''s help, but it pissed of Kyra, so I pointed the finger at it and hit it with a small ball of fire. Weughed as we raced to catch the half-cooked bird, grabbing it, but the one-eighty I performed almost made both of us sick.


    I took her back after, shooting myself up the side andnding on the deck when I cleared the railing letting the mes go. I noticed that Alex and Kadence had made it up top now so after putting Kyra down, I walked over to them.


    "So, how was your little meeting?"


    "We talked about things," Alex said while giving me an off-handed smile, but she didn''t say anything more.


    I looked to Kadence, but she gave me a more stricken smile that had an apologetic look to it. That meant whatever they have been deciding about, Alex had won, but neither would tell me. Nope, I don''t fucking care, if it was important they would tell me.


    "Hey before I forget, I order you to call me Hyde or whatever you want from now on, both of you, okay?"


    "Oh? Did you do this for the others?" Kadence asked with curiosity.


    "Yeah, why wouldn''t I?"


    "No reason why ''YOU'' wouldn''t, but I still am always amazed when you do things like this for all of us. It so easy to forget your not from here because you look just like anyone else, but then you do these things that show just how different you are from the rest of us."


    "Hmm... Yeah, I kinda get it, but it''s just the way I am."


    Kadence came over to hug me and then gave me a quick kiss.


    "Good, keep it that way!"

 Chapter 42: Taking Off

    Chapter 42: Taking Off


    After giving each girl a ride around, I asked for Mesh, Buddy, Breth, Tescelle and Nuwari to join us on the top deck for brunch. It was alreadyte in the morning, and lunch would be soon, so after some exnation, we ended up getting an early lunch brought up to us. Once everyone was up and seated, I gave the same speachs, and Kadence shot me a questioning look.


    "This is for everyone that follows me; ifter on, you guys decide to call me something stupid like King or Emperor, then it will be your choices, but I''d just like Hyde personally."


    Kadence rxed, as did the rest of the table as I exined. This kind of thinking was new for them; freedom of speech was a thing in this world. I asked the table to dig in and eat so I could do as well. My stomach had rumbled before I became the human rollercoaster, now I was feeling a bit light-headed.


    Everyone agreed, so we all ate well and made jokes about my pants. I felt better after eating, my energy returning to me. I pushed my chair and stood up.


    "I will be leaving with Mesh, Kadence, Nina, Mishka, and Kyra. Breth, you will now be in charge of the army, and Buddy, you already know what you and the Tigers are doing. The rest of you need to work together to keep moving forward; I''m counting on all of you while we are gone."


    I received mixed words, but they all said the same thing, confirmed. Now that I removed themand of Great Master, it would take everyone some time to adjust. They would work together and figure out a system, of that I had no doubt.


    "So, I forgot to ask before I nned this Mesh, but have you done any flying with those things?"


    Mesh just grinned at me and stepped back from everyone, and let his wings snap open. Bending his knee, Mesh jumped up into the air as fast or faster then I could turn up. I looked at the deck, and it wasn''t a mark; those wings were mighty!


    Mesh came flying back down, and his orange scales glittered in the sunlight. He came in steady and walked forward as his feet touched down. The show-off even expertly closed his wing and tucked them in as Meshnded. Asswipe made me look like a beginner when he only had a half-day on me, but maybe that was just it; he wanted it this bad that it was just natural that he been good.


    "That answers that question, Kyra. Do you mind going with Mesh?"


    "Yeah..."


    "I''ll make it up to you when we get back, okay?"


    "Mmmm, I hope so; I sent my brother back to my father''s kingdom with your message. He should be gone for two weeks, so we will have lots of time!"


    That took me back to my bedroom with her before her asswipe of a brother interrupted us. That would be fun, but I had to put that thought away for now, so I nodded and reached for Nina. She came to me and on contact merged with me, making it her easy to appear above mine, or that''s what it felt like.


    Somehow she told me without words on my mind that she would be my second set of eyes and warn me of dangers. That was extremely helpful, and I tried to thank Nina for using the same thought speech, but I just gotughter back and the feeling of needing time to learn. Many amazing women in my life, I thought and then could feel the heat of a blushe from her.


    Smiling, I turned to Mishka, who was waiting patiently, and she ran to me and jumped into my arms; she had enjoyed the flying the most and had made me do some crazy, gut-wrenching things. I caught her and looked at Mesh, who had Kyra in the same bridal style but looked more awkward doing it. I don''t think the scowl she was shooting Mishka was helping either.


    Honestly, the whole thing was just a series of misunderstandings that couldn''t only be exined away. Mishka grew up believing that one day she would be raped by the Lizardmen of the tribe and forced to have children. The things are, it never got to happen, but the fear was still inly there, and Mesh couldn''t do anything about it because it wasn''t a fact he could deny. If it came down to it, he would have done it for the survival of his species.


    Meanwhile, Kyra was just pissed that she wasn''t flying with me, but it was what it was. I nodded to Mesh, and he took off, straight into the air, then looked to Kadence. She smiles at me and nods; then I looked at Mishka, who was nearly bursting with excitement.


    "Let''s go!"


    I had my shirt on, but I only lit my pants, and Kadence''s dress caught fire as we started to run. With Mishka in my arms and Kadence on one side, and Nina watching my six, we jumped over the top deck''s railing. Both of us shot into the air after Mesh and Kyra. I looked back to give a quick wave to everyone before turning around and lit my mind aze, chasing after the other two.


    Ninained that she was getting warm, but when I asked her if it was too much to bear, she just sentughter back to me. I just assumed she wasining about something to talk about, but I still felt bad. I had to put in a lot of burning thoughts and effort to catch the other two.


    I may have powers like their''s, but those were theirs, and they were masters of them in their own rights. I finally caught up with them, and Kadence and I fell back behind Mesh so he could lead the way. Mishka didn''t speak, but she looked everywhere and was so excited she was almost animated. This side was adorable to see in Mishka.


    I looked ahead to the distance where Mesh was pointed. The home of Marlogra.

 Chapter 43: Just For Me

    Chapter 43: Just For Me


    I spotted the tall ck mountain off in the distance as Mesh pointed. It was it a range of to the west, opposite to our final destination. The wagons were heading north right now but would be turning to the east before we made it back.


    I looked over to see Kadence, and she was spinning through the air, smiling. Her hair and the tendrils of the fire cords cascaded around her. It was good to see her being so free, and part of me wanted to join her, but the other part knew its ce right now.


    Many things were in motion now, and I felt that I barely understood they were hanging in the air with the two Lizard-Kin and the uing meeting with the dragon. I wasn''t sure how to fix things yet, and I think it was a roadblock for Mishka. I was sure my talk with her on the deck about evolution would have triggered it, but she still must be worried.


    Luckily she seemed happy at the moment, but that was just a distraction at its finest. No, the pain and fear were still there. I was sure of it. I would figure it out with time, but now we were getting close to the base of the mountain. I was confused about our choice of ces tond, but Mesh exined once we were all on the ground.


    The second I was on the ground, Nina split from me, panting. I walked over to her and rubbed her back after putting down Mishka. Kadence flew andnded gracefully as Mesh had; mynding was let got five feet from the ground this time, courtesy of the rocks below me. Nina had decided halfway through the flight that she didn''t like heights and started to project dizzying feelings that I had to force down during the flight.


    "We can not fly directly into a dragon roost, or we would surely be killed."


    Well, maybe Kadence and I could fly up there and be fine, but I wanted the others there for no other reason than the primary goal. Perhaps, soothing here could trigger an event that could change some things.


    <em>''That''s hoping on the chance a bit much.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What is the difference? If it works great, if not then I got some exercise.''</em>


    <em>''It''s your choice. She is your wife, do you know who else is your wife?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Ah, shit, that''s right! Sorry, Grip, I will make a point of doing that for you when I get back, but you heard Kyra.''</em>


    <em>''Oh, I can suffer through that one if you will let me have much time with Trinity to talk.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I wasn''t about to argue with him because I knew what he wanted, and he was right; I had slept with Alex. I had to remember that he was trapped here like me and y fair. I looked at the group, and they had already let me and started up the hill except for Nina and Mishka.


    Both of them were waiting by my side, so I took their arms and started up the mountain after the others. Mesh and the girls waited for us to catch up, and we began to ascend into the mountain range. After only fifteen minutes, Nina was tired of walking and merged back into me, so Kyra slipped back and took her ce.


    "So, why did you bring me?" Kyra asked after taking my arm.


    "To help me speak to her if I need and so I could spend some time with you. We haven''t spent a lot of time together since your brother got here, and I know you have been good work. Here, let me give you this."


    I took my arm away and pulled out a pendent I had made with wire Ganth had mad for me for different metal types we had. It wasn''t much, but I enjoy weaving wire, so I made a two-dimensional face simr to her. Again, not much, but I made it, so that was something.


    "This? Did you make this for me? Your self?"


    "Yeah, I know it doesn''t look like much," but I was cut off by a kiss and her wrapping her arms around both Mishka and me.


    "Look what he made me, Mishka! He made it just for me! Thank you so much! This means a lot, I know you are doing things all the time, and you still find time to do these little things."


    I wanted to say it was nothing and that I had just fiddled with the stuff between doing another thing. No point taking away from the excitement she felt, and k could see Mishka hug my arm as we walked, smiling with a far-off look. I hadn''t made her one yet, and I didn''t think I would; I had to figure out something that would be perfect for her.


    I thought more about it ask we walked, and the afternoon rolled on. When the sun started to lower, we arrived at an area covered in ck phosphorus ck crystal. Even though the sun was still up, no light reflected from the crystals seemed like they absorbed the light and trapped it.


    Mesh had stopped just short of the crystal and put a fist up to kill us. I told the girls to wait and moved up with Mesh and Kadence. They were both standing about two feet from the ck crystals.


    "Why did we stop?"


    "This is herir."


    "And? Isn''t that why we came here? I want to talk to her, so she is in there; let''s go then! Right?"


    "Yes, but, Marlogra, well, she is a dragon!?" Mesh stuttered out in a mixture of the question, confusion, and fear.


    "Oh,e on now, she is just a dragon."


    "Just a dragon? Even if your from another world, you should understand why dragons are to be feared. They are capable of the entire levelling of countries with just one; what will us five do?" Mesh tried to protest.


    "Misha and Kadence, will youe with me? I think it is time we met with Marlogra and had a good long chat. Mesh, Kyra, follow behind us."


    I ignited my thoughts and stepped forward.


    "Now, you are an interesting human. Maybe I won''t eat you after all."

 Chapter 44: Marlogra

    Chapter 44: Marlogra


    Oh? Now that was an entirely human and feminine voice I hearding from the cave ahead. I was starting to get excited, but none of the group shared my feelings. I guess I could somewhat understand from the fantasy stuff I had seen online, but I was having a hard time trying to contain my excitement.


    "I hope you don''t eat me right away, Miss Marlogra. I want to sit down and have a chat with you."


    <em>''A little straight forward, don''t you think? She is a dragon, no matter how much Marlogra may sound like a woman, but you will see.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "What an interesting human man, I''m interested to hear what you have to say. Step forward ande to me, bute alone, the others smell like fear, and I find it most irritating."


    The tone stayed neutral and lilting, but the words conveyed a different message. I turned around to my group, and Kadence''s panicked face caught my attention, so I walked over to her. I took her by the shoulder and looked her in the eyes.


    "Don''t worry about me, I want you guys to get off this ck shit. I can feel what it''s doing to you guys, but it can''t bother me. So, Kadence, do you trust me?"


    Her panicked look faded, but it was reced by exasperation, and Kadence sighed.


    "Yes, I trust you, Hyde. It''s the dragon waiting in the dark that causes trust issues!"


    "I know, but I need you to be strong now, okay? Krya and Mishkae here too."


    I hugged and kissed each of them before getting them to move off the ck crystals. I turned to Mesh, who was still frozen in ce, and sighed. Then, by grabbing a wing of his and pulling back hard, I made him topple over, hitting the ground.


    Mesh got up and looked at me, confused, but I just point to the ce where the girls were, and the ck rock wasn''t. He slowly took the hint and started to move, but I ended up pushing him thest bit. Man, what a group; it was almost embarrassing, but I couldn''t think like that.


    <em>''No, you shouldn''t! I don''t know why the fear she generates doesn''t affect you, but I think that you will freeze up solid when you see her!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Maybe, time to find out!''</em>


    I walked forward, trying to keep the skip out of my step as I did. I didn''t care what any of them thought, fuck em. I was going to meet a real live talking fucking dragon!


    I kept an even pace and rxed my emotions as I got closer to the cave. It wouldn''t do good to have my excited smirk on my face when I met Marlogra. Steeling myself, I walked into a ck curtain.


    I went blind as soon as I passed into the ck veil. It was darker than the inside of a cow in here, a funny thing my dad used to say, passed down from his dad. I walked forward, and I started to hear a beautifulugh that echoed around me.


    "Now I''m really impressed with you mortal!"


    Suddenly, someone turned on the lights, but the cave was only dimly lit, so my eyes adjusted easily. This little bit was nothing to a good old evolution starlight st I was used to. The cave was pretty big, but so was the massive purple dragon head in front of my face.


    "WAAAAH! YOUR SO FUCKING COOL!"


    Fuck.


    Well, I honestly tried to keep my excitement back, but this bitch was HUGE! I mean, I expect a dragon to be giant, but... I could barely see over the top of her head, but I had no problem seeing the rest of her body.


    <em>''Are you fucking kidding me right now? You are admiring the dragon that could eat you in a single bite?!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Shut the fuck up, old man! Don''t you dare interrupt my monologue on this fucking majestic beast!''</em>


    Marlogra enormous body rose behind her, and she had massive wings tucked into her sides. They were simr to Mesh wings in many ways, but theparison was on different levels. I was like saying a one-bedroom house was simr to a skyscraper because they both could hold people, and they had appliances somewhere inside.


    I started to walk around Marlogra, but she didn''t say anything, but her eye followed me as I walk around her head. If I were to guess, the head would be the size of one of the windowless creeper pedo vans, and her body was the size of a dragline crane for coal mines. As I walked, I squinted to see the glittering purple scales, but then I turned back to the eye watching me.


    "Do you mind if I touch the scales of your neck? I''m curious about the texture of them, from a distance when I was in front of you, your scales looked a t purple. Now, that im closer, I can see them glitter. I am just curious, that''s all."


    *Deafening silence*


    <em>''Yup, you had a good run, but now you''re dead. There is no way you''re walking out of here alive!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Can''t you hear the deafening silence? Shut the fuck up! You''re worse than the girls! I should have left you back there with them!''</em>


    As I argued more in my head with Gripton, I noticed Marlogra start to move, and I shifted my focus back to the here and now. She eyed me with suspicion now.


    "Who were you just talking to?"


    "Me? Gripton, he is being a little girl about this whole thing. I wish I could have left him with the others. I can''t smell fear like you can, but I can agree that is it quite annoyinging from others."


    Then I noticed it, the pair of dragon eyes that were about to fall out of their sockets. I was so wrapped up andining about Grip that I didn''t even notice what part made her expression go fucking bug-eyed... That was a mental image saved for a meme if I ever get sent home.


    "Are you saying that the almighty father of my father has returned to the mortal ne?"


    "He is more of a passenger with me right now, but don''t worry he is safe!"


    Marlogra stood up and bowed her head to me. What the shit is this now?


    "I pledge myself to follow you, if He has chosen you, then I, Marlogra, Daughter of Thungarda, will follow you."


    Oh, really now?

 Chapter 45: A Good Couple Of Squeezes

    Chapter 45: A Good Couple Of Squeezes


    <em>''WHAT DRAGON ACTUALLY THINKS LIKE THAT?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Jeezus, stop yelling, I''m right fucking here! What do you mean, think like that?''</em>


    <em>''I agree with Marlogra, and I am happy she is a true loyal dragon to her father, but she is the first I have heard of that would be willing to submit to a human, even if it is to me. Typically, All dragons are selfish beasts that only care about their gem hoards; they care nothing for Thungarda. My son is almost as bad as the rest, but he won''t go and burn a country to the ground for one person trespassing on their mountain.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Does that mean I can touch your scales now? Oh, yeah, and yes, I ept you, kind of thing... Was that right? I''m kind of new at this whole, dragon pledging allegiance to me thing..."


    "Where did Gripton find you? And I still don''t understand how you can be so casual with me. Can you exin this?"


    "Find me? In another world, I was supposed to die like anyone that gets stabbed in the back in an alley. I was cool with it, life was pretty boring before, and I was going nowhere. Then, as I''m about to slip off intond, this asshole pulls me up off the bench and says, there''s two-out, son, and bases are loaded."


    "So you''re from another world and you died, but were forced toe and save this world? No wonder I can''t make you scared. If you looked death in the eyes and were prepared to choose it over another chance, what is another death to someone like you?"


    "Exactly, the shit I care about dying doesn''t add up. Now I''m here, and I''ve had a couple of tastes of the mess made in this world, and I''m angry. Marly, can I call you that?"


    "Wha? Umm, yeah, I guess so. Continue."


    <em>''You''re just too much, now you''re making her stumble over her words. I wish you would have brought. Addel so Trinity could see this.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "As I was saying, this world is messed up, so I''m here, and I''m about toy the smackdown on thisnd. I have gathered a small group that is growing by the day consisting of all the races we can find."


    "Other races? You have to be kidding me, HAHAHA! LIKE THOSE NEWTS AND HALF BREED CAT ELF OUT THER..."


    "SILENCE!"


    Red cut into the corners of my eyes as a fiery rage consumed every thought and corner of my mind. This wasn''t my pants on fire this time as I looked at my hand that ck now with burning red cracks that burned bright. I turn my face to look at the enraged Marlogra, and the red threatened to blind me.


    "I have given you an oath and treated you far abo,"


    I didn''t let her finish as I unleashed my rage on this petnt wurm. When the back of my hand connected with Marlogra, her head was sent back and her body tumbling across the cave floor. I could feel the ground tremble as her great body came to a stop.


    Instantly, I dashed to her head as she tried to get up, and I football kicked it into the wall ten feet away. The head made a crunching noise as it hit, and Marlogra didn''t try to get back up.


    "Stay, down, and listen. I have had enough with one person thinking they are better than the next. By the look of the blooding from the smashed side of your face, it doesn''t look like you have very long left. Those other races out there are my wives and friends that you are insulting, and now you owe them an apology, but your gonna die, so it doesn''t matter."


    I turned around and started to walk towards the cave exit. Like I needed an idiot that was more concerned with how high they stood about others. That was too bad, I could have used her, but she won''t be burning any countries anytime soon or ever now.


    <em>''What are you doing? you''re just going to leave her to die?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Oh, and you think I should go and force her to serve me? If her pride is worth more than her life, she should end here.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Vait, p-hleash, I am shaw-ry."


    The garbled words came from Marlogra''s broken and mangled maw. I turned back to look at the purple dragon lying in a massive pathetic looking mess. Marlogra''s eyes were pleading to me, and I sighed.


    <em>''See? For some, it takes a quick lesson, but for others...''</em>


    <em>''You would have let her die, wouldn''t you have?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What? Ya, of course, what''s going on, old man? wouldn''t have you?''</em>


    <em>''Yeah... I guess so. I just... I didn''t think you had it in you, that''s all. These kind of actions are a vital part of bing a great leader.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "From now on Marly, we are all equal, but you will serve me and help me achieve my goals or die with me. Are you prepared for this?"


    "Ye-sith, hnow, plesh halp meh, Ish hurths!"


    I could actually see big tears forming around her eyes, and I felt like a jerk now. I made the dragon cry, good job. I let go of the fire that was burning inside of me and rushed over to Marly.


    I reached my right hand forward and pressed it onto her scaled neck, mping my eyes closed. The sh was bright but not as much as Mesh had glowed. My eyes were still closed, but I longer felt the frim scales pressing into my hand.


    I opened my eyes to find my hand groping the firm, small and soft breast of a woman. That''s not right, hold on, there was a dragon the size of two monster trucks, but now there was a short and very naked woman in front of me whose breast I was fondling. I pulled my hand back, and the woman looked at me strangely and then put her hands to both of her breasts, giving them a good couple of squeezes.


    "What did you do to me? Why do I look like you now?"

 Chapter 46: Emotional Mess

    Chapter 46: Emotional Mess


    To be honest, I wasn''t sure what was going to happen when I touched Marly, but I didn''t think it was that bad, definitely not hard on the eyes. Her feet and hands were covered in the same purple scale, except miniature now, running to her knees and elbows. Marly also now had wingsparable to Mesh''s and a pair of small purple horns.


    "Hum... Great Master Hyde!"


    Marly''s hands flew from her breasts to her mouth, leaving the pair jiggling in the wake of her hands. Shock, anger, disbelief, and then embarrassment passed across Marly''s face as a storm of emotions. Tears were starting to form in her eyes.


    "Alright, I order you to call me Hyde or whatever you want for now, but do not test me. I get; you were a great massive dragon," I paused there and took my ck t-shirt off, and tossed it to Marly. "Here, put this on to cover your body. Like I was saying, I understand you are upset, but there is nothing we can do about it right now. Believe me, I wanted you toe and help me fuck some shit up in Haertia, but now I will have to settle with taking you home with me until I can fix your, uh, small problem."


    Marley was trying to pull the shirt on, but her wings were getting in the way. I could tell she was getting frustrated, so I went over and took the shirt back from her. She scowled at me, but I ignored her, which was easy since she was now almost a full head shorter than me and not taking up my entire view.


    I turned the shirt over and concentrated hard, holding the shirt with one hand. I wanted to make a tiny me, but almost a foot long me shot out. I looked at the red me with annoyance, and focused on the me, think about a torch and a star at the same time.


    The me slowly began to get shorter and then change from orange, blue, and brilliant white light. The me shrunk until it was a single pinhead point of light. I leaned down and dragged my finger on the ck crystal floor and left an engraved smooth line where my finger had pulled.


    I looked back to the shirt and dragged two quick long lines down the shirt''s back, cutting to the bottom. It left a strip dangling in the middle, and I let go of the OP Starfire cutter thing I made. Then walked back to where Marly was standing.


    I told her to lift her arms, then I helped her get it on and the piece of cloth in the back to sit between her wings. After getting the shirt on her, I stepped back to give her a better look. The T-shirt looked cute on her sliding down to cover the bottom of her cheeks barely. Somehow this made her look even sexier than when she was naked.


    "Alright, we have yed in here for long enough. Let''s get going back to the others."


    "Wait! I have to go with you?"


    "Well, I won''t force you, but I also can''t help you if you stay here."


    "You mean ill be stuck like this for the rest of my life?"


    "More than likely, see if you want to have a chance at being that massive dragon again, we will have to work together. That''s the only way this thing works, and I didn''t make the rules for my magic. Gripton gave it to me by ident, I think."


    "You think? The god of this world just identally gave you the magic that can do this, REALLY?! ON ACCIDENT?!"


    Marly was pointing at herself and then all the damage I had caused in the room.


    <em>''And what do you have to say about this usation, Mr. God?''</em>


    <em>''I plead the fifth!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Was there ever any fine print?''</em>


    <em>''Well, you see now...'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Why lie to me? What was the point?''</em>


    <em>*sigh* -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I wasn''t sure if I could trust you with the power if I just told you what it could do. I also didn''t think you would listen even if I did, but now I trust you. I didn''t know.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Don''t ignore me!"


    Marly startled me, and I stepped back as she was standing on her tiptoes with her face close to mine. As I stepped back, she advanced on me until my back suddenly pressed into a wall. Marly pressed herself into me, and I could feel her erect nipples drag up my chest as she raised herself to my face again.


    Her anger must have been the fuel that made her nipples like rocks.


    <em>''Well, at least she can''t kill you now.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "I''m not ignoring you... that much, but Grip was exining himself in my head. It''s hard to concentrate on both of you at the same time."


    Marley rxed, sliding down my chest. She put her head on my chest and began to cry again. Jeez, this dragon was a mess.


    I wrapped my arms around her and slid down the wall. I let her cry herself out in my arms, but I worried about how the others were doing. The ck border was still up, so I couldn''t see them. I couldn''t tell if the fear was still affecting them or they were actually listening to me, so I just waited with Marly.


    Soon The soft crying got even quieter, and then they were reced by a soft snore. Are you kidding me? I guess this was all just too much for Marly to handle at this point, so I picked her up.


    It was awkward to carry her, and I ended up having to tuck her wings in and held Marly with her head on my shoulder. I carried the Dragon-Kin like a child and started to walk out of the cave. I passed through the curtain of darkness, and the group was still where I left them.


    My party all looked worried until they saw me, then they rushed over. They were all giving me strange looks after they saw the person sleeping in my arms. Kadence and Mishka came up to me, but Krya and Mesh stayed back about five feet.


    "Is that..."


    When I nodded, they both gasped. Yeah, I felt the same way. I fucked this one up royally!

 Chapter 47: Where is Our Dragon?

    Chapter 47: Where is Our Dragon?


    "Sssh, She is sleeping, so ill have to carry you the same way, Mishka, Okay? The rest..."


    "So we just aren''t going to talk about the women in your arms that is Marlogra, let''s assume. Oh, and we won''t talk about the fact that you are covered in strange ckthorns and marking from your neck down?"


    ck marks... Tattoos... MY TATTOOS! I practically dropped Marly in my excitement to look, and it was true. My tattoos were back. ck tribal patterns covered my arms and then became solid, running up my neck.


    All since I was fifteen, for a job I did, I had only been able to finish then recently, before... and everything had been going by in a blur since and I never even thought about them. Now though, in this world, I could wear the same t-shirt and pants while looking bad-ass.


    "I would like to get us back, and then we can talk about every. Yes, this is Marly the Dragon-Kin."


    I noticed Mesh, and I could tell he wanted to say something.


    "Mesh, yes, to answer your question, you won''t ask. very close, unlike before, but we will all talk more when we get back."


    "Ya, about that," Kadence said and then continued. "We already figured something like this, well not this, but we thought you might need to travel together, and I can take Mishka. She is immune to fire, and Kara made her clothes, so we will be okay."


    "Alright then, let''s get back and see how everyone is doing with our group."


    I jumped up and Seared my thoughts to get a quick take-off, and this time, I kept up. I held Marly tight with one arm over and one under her wings. The wind took the strip of shirt out of my hand that a barrier between hand and heaven. Suddenly, I was gripping her bare bottom tightly, sinking my hand into the soft flesh of her cheek.


    I slowed for a second but then caught back up, but I noticed both Kyra and Mesh giving me dirty little looks. I can''t catch a break. Do any of these fuckers want to be carrying the dragon when she wakes up? No, I didn''t fucking think so, but I''m the bad guy here because the wind interceded on my behalf!


    There was nothing to do about it for now, and when I looked over at Kadence and Mishka, they were bothughing at us. Well, this trip would be memorable; I kind of wish we had a camera. I wonder how I could spin kicking the shit out of Marly to the girls?


    Suddenly, Marly started to stir in my arm, and then she lifted her head to mine. Our eyes connect, and then hers went wide. Next, her face got hot and red, and then Marly pushed away from me into the open air.


    I panicked for like, one second because her wings opened that fast, but she didn''t need to move them. Suddenly Marly took off without warning, breaking the sound barrier and causing us to get knocked off course, but we recovered.


    I looked to Mesh and Kyra, but neither would look at me. Oh, were they all buddy, buddy now, eh? I guess I had iting, but I just kept going. There were bigger fish to fry right now.


    Marly came back but flew above me and didn''t talk, which I was okay with. It was close to dark by the time we found the train of wagons, with the familiar House-Wagon leading them. I was excited to be back home and sleep in my bed tonight. I had a bedroom date with my angry Cat-Elf wife over there, and I have heard the angry sex was good!


    I noticed arge metal te and a giant metal pot upside down on another te. I burned all the way down to the metal this time and touched down easily. Now, this was nice, Home rolling Home!


    "Hyde!"


    I turned to see Arrentiae running to me, and I took her in my arms. Behind me, the others touched down, but Marly stayed hovering ten feet above us. When I had kissed Arrentia and rubbed noses with her, she looked up, and I sighed.


    "Come down here, Marly, and meet my wives and friends."


    "Your... Wives..."


    Marly slowly sank down to where I was standing with Arrentia. Marly had a confused look on her face, but then she grabbed me by the arm, pulling me away from Arrentia and the rest of the group. She waved at me, and I leaned down so she could whisper to me.


    "Can you not tell them I am Marlogra? Just... Call me Marly like you have been and make up some story, okay?"


    "Yeah, I can do that," and I was about to pull away, but her voice stopped me again.


    "Do... Do I have to be one of your wives? I don''t, mind and you seem to like this body... So..." Marly''s voice trailed off.


    As much as I wanted to say yeah, I would wait. There were other things in the making here, and I wasn''t going to step in the middle of them. This idea wasn''t my original n, but I had to try when I saw the way Mesh reacted to her.


    "No, you are free to do as you like. Also, I don''t pick my wives, they pick me, or my other wives pick them. I have no say in the matter."


    "That''s right, he will conquer the world, and we will rule it for him!"


    Alex walked up beside me and took my arm, and then my eight wives surrounded us. Marly looked a bit intimidated until Kadence pushed in and put a nket around Marly''s barely concealed body and then led her away. I let out a sigh of relief to have that over and done with. Now, if I could just get Kyra and myself into my bed and... But Alex spun me roughly around to face her.


    "So, Hyde, Dear. What is this winged girl doing here, and where is our dragon?"

 Chapter 48: I Wear My Sunglasses At Night

    Chapter 48: I Wear My Sunsses At Night


    Everyone was quiet around us as Alex stared at me intently. I had to talk fast, or I would break my promise to Marly. Thest thing I needed was Kyra or Mishka to blurt it out.


    "The dragon wasn''t there, but Marly was, so we had to settle for her. Look, I know she doesn''t look like much, but I''m sure she is almost as strong as a dragon. Take my word for it."


    Thatst part wasn''t a lie at all. I had a firm grip around Marly''s bottom and her wings when she pushed out of my arms. It was like I was barely holding her when it happened. Alex was staring at me, so I leaned in to kiss my wife and pulled her into my arms.


    I had almost forgotten how good she felt in my holding her close like this. I missed how sweet her lips tasted, and I slide my hand to the back of her neck, pulling her closer, to taste them more. Alex bit my lip and pressed herrge breasts into me, make me pull her closer. I finally had to stop before we got R-rated in front of everyone.


    When we finished, I whispered in her ear the quick details and then pulled back with a smile. Alex nodded, but now she was deep in thought, and she pushed and headed down the stairs. Uh-oh, I hope Marly wouldn''t be mad, but I know Alex was about to put her through the wringer.


    Home, atst, I turned to my other waiting wives and walked over to Kalita first, and then went down the line, calling out for food as I greeted my wives. After we all embraced, I led the girls to our table in the middle of the patio.


    Our cooks had started to bring up the meal already, and I felt stupid for calling out. I apologized to them for shouting, and they gave me a bunch of awkward "Yes, Great Master''s." I had almost forgotten about that; tomorrow, I would get everyone in one ce and fix this Great Master bullshit after the work out in the morning.


    "All right, girls, tell me about what has been going on over thest day? You all must have been busy, but, I got to know, what''s the pot for?"


    "It''s not finished yet, but I heard you talking about it before you left. It still needs a door and a hole cut in the top for airflow, but it''s the ce for Miss Kadence and you to practice."


    Look at these girls go! I should have guessed that from the start, but I was tired. Flying all day was now easy, and even though I was getting stronger, it was still draining to use it that much. I looked over the girls and noticed that Kalita was itching in her seat.


    "Kalita? What''s up?"


    "Wefoundassmakerandgotyousomethingmadeforyou!"


    Kalita spoke so fast and without a breath that she gasped when she was finished. Hmmm? ssmaker? Well, this changed things. Now we can make some good stuff!


    I stood up and walked over to the vibrating Kalita and stood behind her. I dropped my arms down around her neck and rested them on her chest. I kissed her neck and then the ear, whispering, "what is it?"


    Kalita giggled, pushed her head into my face to stop my kisses from tickling her neck. She put a hand out to Arrentia, who was across the table. Arrentia pulled out a small rectangr box and handed it over.


    Kalita took the box and then leaned forward to break my hold. I took the point and let go while she turned around. I was presented with the box, and I took it into my hands, turning it.


    "What is it?"


    "Open it, and you will see!" Kalita urged me while rolling her eyes.


    I chuckled and opened the box. I froze. No way, how long ago had I mentioned this to Kalita? Inside the box were dark-tinted sunsses, the kind from the ''80s that almost looked like safety google. Shit, Fuck.


    I turned away from them all because I was going to start fucking balling like a baby if I looked at them while holding these fucking things. Seriously, how do they know what kind of things will make me like this!


    I pulled them out and put them on, fuck the dark; these would hide my eyes. When I put them on, I was confused and then took them off; what the fuck? I put them back on again, and it was the same. No, these were almost ck, but I could see through them like they were transparent ss.


    "Umm... Are you okay?"


    I turned to Kalita''s voice and the rest of thedies with my new shades on. All the women got big smiles, and I did an Elvis pose, making guns with my hands and holding them out to the side. I even made a pelvic thrust with theplimentary "Huuu!"


    Everyoneughed, and I went around hugging them all. After I went back to Kalita, pulling her up from her chair, and I took her into my arms.


    "This really means the world to me, beautiful. Maybe tomorrow we can do something together in the afternoon?"


    "I would like that!"


    "Well, now that I have eaten, I am exhausted. I think it''s time to get to bed for a certain furry-eared girl and me."


    I turned to look at Kyra, but she was nowhere to be found. Where did she get to?


    "I saw Kyra leave just now; she went downstairs," Mishka said while pointing at the stairs.


    "Thanks, goodnight, girls! See you all in the morning!"


    I part jogged to the stairs, some of my weariness leaving my body. I was getting excited about finding Kyra, and I took the stairs two at a time, turning down the hall on the second floor. I was almost to my room and reaching for the door when a voice stopped me.


    "Gre... Hyde, Can I talk to you?"


    I turned to see Mesh standing by the stairs. Fuck, I was so close!

 Chapter 49: Harder

    Chapter 49: Harder


    So close! Ugh, I couldn''t Ignore Mesh, so I turned around to face him.


    "Hey, Mesh! What bothering you? I was just about to head to bed."


    I smiled and went to rub the top of my head, and it was smooth again! Yeah, that fire rage must have given me a nice clean, but I moved my hand down over my eyebrows. I sighed to feel them brush against my hand and looked at Mesh again, who looked very ufortable.


    "Mesh?"


    "I AM SORRY! I was jealous of you carrying thedy Marly, and I re at you! Please forgive me! I will take banishment or any punishment!"


    Mesh was on his knees and head to the ground, and I crossed my arms. Are you fucking kidding me? Does this guy not know what was waiting on the other side of this door? Of course, he didn''t! *inward sigh*


    "Mesh, First of all, I don''t own all women! Secondly, we are friends; it''s ok for stuff like that. I know you are just falling for Marly, and I get it; I was a bit jealous of you too!"


    "What? You were jealous of me? Why?"


    "Because the woman you were carrying is waiting for me on the other side of this door. I had to see you carry her both ways, and don''t worry, it''s no big deal because we are friends, and we don''t fuck with the girls our Bro''s like, right?"


    "Bro''s?"


    "Brothers, you and me, not like blood, but still like brothers in arms kinda shit, right?"


    "Hmm, I see. This is an interesting concept... Bro. I will let you get to your evening with Mrs. Kyra then, sorry to disturb you."


    "Anytime, Bro!"


    I turned and grabbed the handle and flung the door open, expecting to get attacked by my wild wife, but she was sleeping... Honestly, I was exhausted. In the end, this was the better of the two options. I slipped out of my pants and looked at my arms. The ck and red lines were running from my neck to my hands.


    Magic fire powers and my new superhero body were cool as shit, but these tattoos. After dad died, shit got a bit shady, and I started running with a gang. I did jobs for them on the side, acting as muscle even as a sixteen-year-old kid.


    After six months, I gave the boss back five hundred dors of the extra money to get his guy to start inking me up. My dad would have told me it was dumb, but he wasn''t here, and now in this life, I got these badass marks back! Tomorrow was a new day, and I wanted to meet the new ssmaker, among a hundred other things that needed to be done.


    I turned back to the bed, and Kyra had her back to me, but her green hair and cat ears stuck out. I lifted the banket and seen her fit and naked body waiting for me. I slid in and wrapped my arm over her waist, pulling her naked flesh next to mine. I fell asleep with thoughts of tomorrow that we''re already thinking of the next day.


    I woke up in the morning, but I could feel soft flesh pressing into my chest. I opened my eyes to Kyra''s naked breasts were pressed into me, and I could feel her legs stir against mine. I looked up and found Kyra''s beautiful blue eyes staring into mine, and she had a smile on her face, but her cheeks were red.


    "Ummm... Can you be gentle with me? This is my... First time."


    "I promise to go slow, Beautiful."


    I took Krya and push her onto her back; her breast sank into her chest, pressing out. I raised myself beside her with one hand and put my hand to the side of her face, and she turned into it. I leaned down and kissed her lips gently; I almost had forgotten that this was once a small and innocent girl before I came and offered her my hand.


    Kyra responded and kissed me back, slipping her arms up and around my neck. She pulled me down to her, and our kiss intensified as my hands started to move down and explore her naked flesh. My hand brushed her belly button and then slid between her legs, and I could feel the heat from her excitement.


    Krya moaned twisted as my fingers slipped into her and found the spot that had made Alex move faster. As I found the ce, Kyra pulled away from my mouth, gasping and moaning as I could feeling getting wetter. I was going to make sure she was ready, so she would enjoy it as much as I was.


    As I worked in between her dripping folds, I moved my mouth down to one of herrge breasts. I took her nipple and squeezed it with my teeth, and made her cry out in pleasure as my finger began to move faster. Then I stopped and took my briefs off, but then moved to put my face between Kyra''s legs.


    "Hyde! What... Are... You, oh god, please don''t stop that. Oh my god, Hyde! Hyde!"


    I pushed my mouth into her dripping wet slit, and Kyra pushed into me as I moved my tongue. First, she tried to grab my head, but myck of hair made her grip the sheet to try to move first into, then back from my whip-like tongue, but I chased her up the bed until her body shook and then rxed.


    "Are you ready now?" I asked as I wiped my mouth and sat up on my knees, producing my erect shaft I was lying on before.


    "Just... Go slow..."


    Kyra was still breathing heavily as I leaned down and kissed her while guiding myself into her dripping wet hole. Kyra moaned as the tip touched her lips and then parted them, slowly sliding into her. Abruptly, Kyra pushed herself onto me, and my downward motion made me sink all the way down into her.


    I pulled my mouth back as she cried out in what I thought was pain, but one look at the ecstasy on her face said a different story. Kyra''s eyes were wild and hungry, and she started to push at my hips with hers. I pulled back and started to move, making Kyra''s back arch and her cry out in pleasure.


    "Harder!"

 Chapter 50: Model Citizens Yet?

    Chapter 50: Model Citizens Yet?


    I woke up in the morning with Kyra''s green ears tickling my nose. I opened my eyes to see her with her head on my chest with her naked body partially uncovered. I adjusted myself, and Krya started to wake up, lifting her head up with a little trail of drooling from her mouth.


    Kyra wiped her mouth and then rubbed her eyes; she had a fantastic body, and I smiled to myself as she sild up to me. Once she was at face height, we kissed slowly, and I gently wrapped my arms around her. Kyray with her head on my shoulder for a bit after until I decided there was shit to do.


    No matter the magic of the moment, there would be others. It was still like using Jedi mind tricks on myself to break away from this beautiful woman that I got to call my wife. I kissed her all over her face and neck until I had her full ofughter and then pushed away.


    Kyra wrapped in the nket and rolled back over in bed; I guess she wasn''t ready to get out yet, and that was fine. I went over to my wardrobe and check for clothes and found some. Matching ck t-shirt and pants that fit just right, I walked over to the stand by the bed and grabbed my new shades, kissed Kyra''s cheek, and headed out my door.


    I headed up to the top deck to see how everyone was doing that might be up top, but when I got there on Markeye was up top. I then realized we weren''t moving, ah! I was missing morning training, goddammit!


    <em>''Hey!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Don''t be so sensitive, enjoy your coffee, old man.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I waved at Markeye before hopping off the railing and into the air, igniting my thoughts. I felt the heat pour from me and shot up to get a good look at the area. Once only partway up, I spotted the group, and I could see Mesh with Breth leading everyone.


    I burned over to them and came whistling into an open area,ing in hot! Too Hot! I let the me go twenty feet from the ground on an angle, so when I hit, I ripped a big hole out of the earth. Way to go, interrupting the work out with my bullshit, and now everyone was being super quiet.


    Suddenly, everyone started roaring and cheering like fucking lunatics; I turned all the way around to face them and walked out of the hole. I put my hand up, and everyone got quiet like it hit mute, rather weird, like an onmand fangirls. I took a deep breath, gave a quick thought to my next words, and then let the breath out. Okay, let''s go!


    "I order you all to start to begin acting more like yourselves and to call me Hyde or whatever you want within reason. Loosen up; we are all family here now, right?"


    The crowd''s cheer made my stomach tremble, and the ground shook from some of therger races'' heavy jumping races'' heavy jumping. What was with these people? Damn, their voices were like a substantial bass drop, shaking me to my core.


    <em>''You''re different from them and treat them as equals. Your people respect you, that''s all.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Alright, guys! I didn''te here to disrupt you from your training; I came to join you!"


    I walked over to where some of my wives worked out in a group with some of the girls we had just rescued. I joined them, taking off my shirt before following the routine. Forty minutester and I was nice and warmed up, but barely sweating, unlike the women around me who were hot messes. Very hot messes!


    I turned to Arrentia, and she was panting in a tube top with shorts, her cute little brown ears drooping. Nina and Addel were with her, and they both came over to see me. Everyone was hot and sweating, so we kept it casual from now, and I gave them each a quick kiss, but Nina merged with me.


    Inside she sighed and said she missed being close to me. I sent that it was okay and she could stay as long as she wanted. Nina sent imitations of the sound Kyra madest night and then follow them with an, even then? I got a hot face but decided to y along.


    I sent her if she wanted to join next time and each time after to maximize her time with me like that it was fine with me. I felt my body heat up, and I started to sweat, but I didn''t cause it. My words had caught Nina off guard, and now she must be very embarrassed, but she was inside me, so it was all in good taste.


    "So my lovelies, how have things been going with our recent female tagalongs? Model citizens yet?"


    We all have a goodugh at that as the other girls started to crowd around us, whispering about me. They did seem more proper now, and they all had smiles and held their head up. It was nice to see that Alex and the others were getting through to them.


    "Yeah, maybe not model ording to Alex, but I think they are a lot better than they were. Before you saved them, Hyde, I still can''t thank you enough for what you have done for all of us. It has been nice to have a bedroom that was actually safe to sleep in and leave my stuff in," Addel exined.


    "Yeah, this world can really be a bitch, but that''s why we are going to make it a better ce! So, I love the new shade I got on here, but I want to meet the girl that is responsible for the magic. I have a lot of things I would like her to start working on."


    "Follow us, Master," Some of the girls said and wave for me to follow.


    I squinted back at the girls, but all I got were shrugs. I tell them to call me whatever they want, and this is what I get!

 Chapter 51: Under My Protection

    Chapter 51: Under My Protection


    I followed the gaggle of women around to the far end of our wagon train. I hadn''t really taken a good look at them allst night since it was almost dark by the time we got back with Marly; I wonder how she was doing? I would have to check up on her soon as well.


    The wagon that I was being pulled a pair ofrge and weird-looking creatures. There is no way to describe them except as hippos with elephant noses, but twice as big as a hippo... Like an elephant... I don''t know, Elephantumus. The next thing I noticed was that it was made from tes welded like patchwork and a stack pumping out smoke.


    "Is this a smith on wheels? What was I gone for? Ten, maybe twelve hours? Where the hell did thise from?"


    I was stunned; this had to of been a crazy operation while the rest were traveling. All the welding on the tes and making the stuff; we didn''t have a forge yesterday, maybe some tools... Well, let''s stop dreaming and get in!


    I ran to catch up to the girls because they had just left staring. Arrentia did stop when she noticed me running to catch up, and once I got to her, I took her arm in mine.


    "Want to go for a walk?"


    "... Ummm, arent we going in the new wagon?"


    "Yeah, but do you want to walk with me there, silly?"


    Arrentia put a hand to her mouth, and she giggled, starting to blush. I pulled her hand away while smiling and leaned in to kiss her. Arrentia pressed into me, and we shared a kiss and then rubbed noses; I kissed her forehead and started to walk with her to the steel box on wheels.


    I walked with Arrentia up to the end and opened the steel door. Inside, I expected the girls to be waiting impatiently for me, but they were all busy watching people work or helping. There were five stations set up around the room, doing different things, all of them making me very excited!


    One human girl was taking metal parts she was given and sticking them together, and she had a veryrge Tiger-kin helping her. The Tiger got the parts and helped the heavy ones while the girl worked. They looked like a good team, and that kind of fearless partnership was the kind of thing I wanted to see, but my hopes were almost shattered when Tigger dropped apart.


    "You stupid good for nothing! Are you stupid or something?" The small woman yelled up at the man cat that was cowering back now.


    Great, I jinxed it, but then I startedughing after the Tiger-Kins next words.


    "Babe, I am really sorry. I''ll tickle your feetter, okay? Just stop making such a big scene; great Master Hyde is here."


    "Oh, you will, will you? I like the sound... Wait, you said..."


    The small woman was wearing an apron and had brown hair tied back in a ponytail. Her eyes went big and then bowed to me, apologizing for her rude behavior. I put my hand over my face and sighed before speaking out loud so everyone could hear.


    I gave them the, call me what you won''t speak, and everyone rxed, but then went back to work. I wasn''t that important, it was fine. Arrentia giggled and then leaned up to kiss my cheek and went to talk to the metal binder girl, and I decided to look around.


    The next thing I noticed was a table full of ss beakers and sks, each filled with a different liquid. At the far end of the table, the woman was wearing a whiteb coat, but very wide on the sides. I walked over to her and noticed she was touching one of the beakers with a clear liquid in it.


    "Whatcha'' doin''?"


    "Making stronger acid."


    "Oh? For?"


    "Death Pots."


    "Hmm, that sounds good, I''m Hyde, and you are?"


    She slowly turned on me with a scowl that was reced with a shocked look. I was also a bit shocked; This woman had four eyes and little antennasing from her forehead. Her cheek glittered with a rainbow of colors, and then I looked at the bell-shaped coat she was wearing again. Butterfly-Kin?!


    "Oh, umm, sorry, I... am, uh... Xelios... That''s my name!"


    The words were a messing out, and it made her look cute, so I pretend to ignore her babbling and smiled.


    "Well, Xelios, what kind of magic do you have? I can see it some kind of alteration magic, but what kind?"


    "Umm, I can, uh, add or take away from how strong it a liquid is, I think. Before, I could only really effect booze


    so this is all new to me."


    "That''s a cool ability you have there, Xelios; I hope your research goes well! I check up on you and your death bombs in the future, okay?"


    Xelios''s cheeks shed glowing rainbow colors, and she let out a squeaking noise, throwing her hands up to cover her cheeks. Suddenly the room went quiet, and Xelios started to sh brightly, but I could see tears forming in her eyes. Everyone was staring at her, and she obviously didn''t enjoy the attention, but I could fix that; Xelios had bright cheeks, but...


    I scoured my mind with intensity and a burning desire to stop those tears. I watched my skin turn ck as my clothes lit on fire. Instantly, everyone''s eyes were on me as my skin started to crack, the red fire inside of me glowing from below the surface. I stepped forward and walked over to Xelios.


    She stepped back at first, and then after either remembering who I was or gained some courage, Xelios held her ground. I wrapped cked arms around her as waves of heat rolled off my body.


    Usually, this would be enough to fry any person to a crisp, but she wasn''t any person. She was just like everyone else that I cared about herepart of the family and under my protection.


    "I think your bright cheeks look a lot better than my burnt and ck ones, hehe!"

 Chapter 52: Nap-Sacks

    Chapter 52: Nap-Sacks


    "See, I can take the heat off you until your cheeks cool down," I said quietly.


    I had Xelios in my arms while also having ckened skin and a burning pair of pants. I had let the fire go from my shirt for Xelios, and everyone had gone back to what they were doing. I went to let go of Xelios, but she wasn''t letting go of my shirt.


    Hmmm? What is this now? I looked down, and her cheek were still shing brightly, but she was also smiling brightly up at me. Had I just done something? Suddenly, I heard the door open and Alex''s voice.


    "Oh,e on, girls! Aren''t any of you paying attention to him?! See Kadence?! We can''t leave him alone for five minutes without him getting married to another woman!"


    Married? When? With who? But then I looked down at the smiling and rainbow shing Xelios, and things started to put themselves together in my head.


    "What did I do now?"


    Alex, Kadence, and Marly came and stood in front of me; I also noticed a creeping Mesh in the background... Was that Mishka with him? What the hell was going on there? I feel so in the dark.


    <em>''HA! Now you know!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Oh? and is it dark in there?''</em>


    <em>''Well... No.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Oh! So it must be that you cant see and hear everything thing that is going on, right?''</em>


    <em>''Well, Actually, I can see and hear everything...'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''THEN WHY AM I MARRIED TO ANOTHER WOMAN?!''</em>


    <em>''Oh! Yeah, that, well, she is a princess?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''You''re a real bastard, you know that, right?''</em>


    <em>''I''m just looking out for your best interests.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Look, I didn''t know, and I still don''t know what I did; how am I married again? No offense to you, Xelios, your a beautiful woman, and the more royal connections, the better right Alex? I am starting to think this was a nned event, and I was the only one without a clue to what was going on."


    Alex saw the suspicion in my eyes and started tough.


    "It wasn''t intentional, but I was going to bring up the point to you at some point, I was! You just were you, hard to stop that."


    "What do you mean? I was just me?" My suspicion was mounting, but Xelios cooled me down.


    "You protected my honor, in my home, if another member of royalty defends your honor, you can choose to ept or deny it and be shamed. I didn''t pull away, im sorry."


    Dammit, she was cute and still clinging to me. Was this going to be another Nina? Where was Nina?


    I got the feeling of irritationing from within and then remembered Nina was riding along. Oops, well, spilled milk. I looked to Kadence for help, and she came over and pried Xelios from my shirt.


    As Kadence pulled her away, she reached from me like a child taken from their parent, and it made my chest hurt, so I followed them back to the table and ruffled Xelios''s hair. Then I lifted my sses up to lean down and kiss her on the cheek.


    Oh fuck, Im blinded?! The second my lips touched Xelios''s cheek, she exploded with color, lighting up the whole room in a rainbow. As the seared lucky charms cleared from my vision, I stumbled back and turned and nt my face into a pair of somethings.


    I tried to talk, but all that came out was motorboating sounds. Two pairs of hands roughly grabbed me from behind and dragged me from my cozy face rest I had stumbled into due to my blindness. When I opened my eyes, a ripped and buxom woman stood before me with cleavage like the Hond Tunnel!


    Were the women the only ones that were put in charge around here? Because this woman looked inmand, hell, I think I would let her boss me around if I got to the rest of those nap-sacks of hers again! I turned back to my wives, and one shook her head, and the other was smiling wickedly.


    "What did I do now? I''m not married again now after vibrating my face in her breasts, am I?"


    "No, but if Alex has her way, you will be. That is Titania, a half-giant princess, another one of the strays you brought home."


    Ooo, Kadence and Alex must be having booking problems. Kadence must be trying to keep my wife count to a manageable number, while Alex is probably trying to convince her that I should marry two from each kingdom to be sure it sticks. I turned back to Titania, who had a big smile.


    "So, Titania, princess of the Half-Giants, what can you do?"


    "Those ugly things sitting on the top of your head? I made them."


    "No way! You made these; also, by the way, these are dope as fuck. I like em, and that''s all that matters, but besides that. I have a job for you, got some paper?"


    Titania smiles and turned to her bench that had different sized lens strewn across it. She pulled out some paper and a sharp piece of charcoal, handing them to me. Soon, I had an outline of what I wanted to be made, and I gave it to Titania.


    She took the paper from me and started to look it over and ask questions about the middle''s arms and small pieces. Once she understood what she had to do, I asked her how long, but she didn''t answer. Instead, she started yelling at people, and they started moving; she reminded me of Breth in his turret mode.


    Rita, the girl who yelled at her tiger boyfriend, was dragged over, and she helped with joining small metal pieces. Even Ganth, who I hadn''t talked to, came over and pulled some metal into thin and t wire-like pieces. Soon two pairs of sses sat on the bench.


    They were nothing fancy, but they looked really cool for fifteen minutes of work. I walked over and picked up a pair and then walked back to Alex. I push her hair back and slid them on her face.


    Oh, my little dirty librarian spider goddess!

 Chapter 53: I Didnt Stick My Fingers In... There!

    Chapter 53: I Didn''t Stick My Fingers In... There!


    "So? How do they feel?"


    "Like metal and rubber are sitting on my face."


    "Ugh, Alex, how is it to look through them? Don''t be a Weiner."


    "Weiner? Wait, are you calling me a male..."


    "sses Alex."


    "Oh yes, well let''s see, oh?! I can see things far away close up if I concentrate!"


    "Yea, that''s the money!"


    I had noticed after some messing around with the way I looked through them. I was able to figure out a couple of functions, but they were all thought up along the way over here, so I was no expert. I turned to Titania and asked her to exin the functions to everyone.


    She talked bout the autofocus and the telescopic lenses and a few adjustment tricks. Everyone listened because I mentioned about each woman, man, and child getting a pair of these sses. Titania raised her eyebrows at me, and I put up my hand to ward off her concern.


    "I will get you more helper, and having sses that autofocus and zoom will make everyone better at what they do. I couldn''t test everyone''s eyes, so this was the best option. No one has to wear them, but I rmend them; hopefully, we can get everyone to see this great idea, hehe."


    That was a horrible joke, but to my surprise, everyone burst outughing like I had just told the funniest thing in the whole world. What was with these people? I said funny shit before this, and all theughs were forced! Now I make a stupid pun, and everyone is splitting their sides?


    Everyone finally calmed down and got their shit under control. I let everyone else get back to what they were doing before and went back to Titania''s bench and grabbed the other pair of sses. I turned and walked over to my beautiful red-haired wife and slipped them onto her face, kissing her while I did.


    I hand notice Kadence squit at things before, so I thought that she might actually need these. The thing was that Alex liked the attention, but Kadence was like my newest wife, Xelios, shy, and timid around groups and crowds. After I pulled away and broke our kiss, I watch Kadence''s face.


    "Oh?!"


    Kadence''s face filled with emotion, and she began to look at different things around the room, but focusing on colorful things. Her eye had filled with tears, and they began to pour down her cheeks as she put her hand to her mouth, choking off a sob. I moved back to her quickly to take her back in my arms, but she looked up at me with a massive smile peeking out from behind her hand.


    Kadence pushed away from me but took my hand, dragging me to the door and then outside. We ran out into the green grass and blue skies bright above us. Kadence took my other hand, and we dance to a song only she knew, but it could feel through our connection. Together we dance until we both fell to the grass.


    I took Kadence into my arm while Iy on my side and wiped her tear-stained face off.


    "Was it really that hard to see before?"


    "No, I could see fine, but all I could see were different shades of red. My entire life, I have been told what each color was of everything, but it all was red. I gave up on telling people that I couldn''t see colors and just got used to it, but now I can see these brilliant and wonderful things ever been missing. It was just a lot for my emotions."


    "It''s okay, babe, and I get it. Don''t hold back from your sisters or me anymore, okay? If there is a problem you can''t fix, let one of them or me know, and we will help make it possible. This group of women started with you and Kyra, and I love you just as much as I love her. I love Alex, and even though I married her and Kyra first, you know I feel... whatever, you get it, right?"


    She just smiled at me and then kissed me. We both got up and brushed the grass off ourselves, looking around, but none of the girls had followed us out. I guess they understood better than me about these kinds of things, but then I got to thinking about something.


    I had a dateter with Kalita, and I hate to show so much favor with Kadence, but I really did like her a lot. I know I should be doing other stuff, but I turned to Kadence. This moment was important, too; conquering the world could wait another day or two.


    "Want to go for a quick stroll through the skies?"


    "Sure, I''ll meet you up there!"


    "Wait! Why don''t... I carry you?"


    For some reason, my confidence slipped when I asked her that. Maybe it was because I felt embarrassed asking such a mushy thing like that, but I didn''t regret it when she nodded. I put an arm under her knees and the other around Kadence''s waist before jumping into the air.


    My racing heart made it very easy to catch my mind on fire, and I felt Ninain, but not in pain. She would stay quiet for so long at times, and I would forget she was even inside of me. I got an annoyed feeling from that, making me grin.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "Just Ninaining about the heat, hehe."


    "Oh, I thought you might have been wanting to change the way you''re holding me," Kadence teased me as I came to a floating position about fifty feet in the air.


    I pleaded the fifth.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about!"


    "Oh, Marly told me you had a firm grip on her buttocks and that your fingers were pushing into other ces!"


    Oh, boy... I think my whole head just turned red. I could feel real heating from my face that put my pants to shame. That was not what happened, at all, well, not entirely!


    "W-Wait a m-minute! I didn''t stick my finger in... there!"

 Chapter 54: Mr. Hyde

    Chapter 54: Mr. Hyde


    I almost dropped Kadence as sheughed in my arms. Herment set my face on fire and made me forget what I was doing, and then herughter startled me. I didn''t mean to grab her bottom like that, but I did not...


    "Hyde, calm down. I know you didn''t do that! I was teasing you!"


    Kadence''sughter soothed my frustration, but I still had half of a mind to drop her just for a little payback; she could fly. Then I looked down at her beautiful face and the sses that made her look even sexier. All thoughts of dropping my Fire Queen vanished from my mind as I remember the point ofing up here, so I cleared my throat.


    "Take a look around, the sky is clear, and the sun is out. This time is perfect to see all the colors of the world!"


    Kadence smiled at me and then started to look around. One gasp was followed by and another, which was followed by another. As Kadence looked around, I began to wonder if she would let any of those gasps out. Finally, She turned back to me, panting, putting a hand to my face as she looked up at me lovingly.


    "There are so many beautiful things in this world! Kadence eximed.


    "And so many more toe, and we will experience them together for the first time. Ready to fly? The others are probably waiting for us."


    "No, not likely with Alex among them now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t see it, but that woman put Breth to shame when ites to cruel taskmaster. She''s not violent or even mean; she worse!"


    "What could be worse than that?"


    "She is maniptive! No matter what she ask''s, she butters you up and makes it so there is no way you can refuse her!"


    Hmmm? Maybe I had better go still down with Alex, but at the same time, I don''t think she is actually doing harm here. The girls would learn over time, and it was best that I keep my nose out of their business. My father once told me it was called women''s business for a reason.


    "You will figure a way around her, and I don''t want to interfere with you guys. I can do something else though, next time I have some alone time with Alex, I can find out something she likes, and you can use it as bait when she tries to rope you into something, eh? What do you think?"


    "Hm, that''s a pretty good idea, and I agree with you not stepping in between us and picking sides."


    We kissed again, and then I let her go, watching as her new ck skirt and half a hoodie burst into mes. We took off, and I burned hard to catch up to her as we streak towards the ground and then pulled up. We clear thend quickly and then leveled out.


    I soared with Kadence beside the wagons and headed for the House-Wagon in the front. Hopefully, Kalita and lunch would be there waiting, but I was okay with waiting for either. Today was a good day so far, besides ticking the wife count up to nine and almost ten after the nap-sacks incident. Knowing Alex, that was the n all along. Hell, she probably had Princesses hiding all over the camp for me to stumble into!


    We flew up to the top patio, and I could see food being brought out, score! I was starving! It had been an eventful morning, and after lunch, Kalita and I were going to find something to do.


    I wasn''t sure what to do with her since we hadn''t spent all that much time together since I killed Thurman, but she remembered my talk about sses and was always happy to see me. Maybe it was just things going on and how busy we both were, but I wanted to make it up to her today; this was a big new world; I should be able to find a nice date spot, right?


    Wended on the metal pad, and both extinguished out mes before walking over to the table to sit down with the girls already seated. Arrentia, Mishka, and Addel were already eating when Kadence and I got to our seats. My three wives smiled at me as I sat down, all of them still having food in their mouths.


    Suddenly, Nina emerged from me and sat down in the seat beside me like nothing had happened, grabbing fruit and starting to eat. Nina was so strange, but she was a forest nymph that I gave conscious thought to, so something like strangeness couldn''t be helped. Kadenceughed beside me, making me roll my eyes.


    "Anyone saw Kalita?"


    "Yes, she ate earlier so she could get ready. Kalita said she has something she wants to show you," Arrentia said after finishing the food she was chewing.


    Well, that saves me some thought; maybe I should get dressed up? Haha, just kidding, I was wearing my wardrobe! I scooped food onto my te and ate fast; it wasn''t like in needed to shave or brush my hair, but I still want to get finished, so I was ready when she came.


    After finishing my food, I Kissed Kadence and Nina and did the same with, Addel, Mishka, and Arrentia, but I ended thest one with our traditional nose rub. I left them and went down to the bottom floor and walked down to Kara''s room. I knocked on the door, and Kara''s voice told me toe inside.


    Inside there were piles of thread everywhere, and Kara was standing in the middle of it all, staring at me.


    "Well, What can I do for you, Mr. Hyde?"


    "I need to look spiffy for a date with Kalita. Can you help me out? I was thinking a white t-shirt with a ck coat with buttons, nothing to fancy though."


    Kara looked me over and then, with a motion of her fingers,manded to take my shirt off. Mr. Hyde, I liked that one!

 Chapter 55: Blast Off

    Chapter 55: st Off


    After I had my string pulled every which way from Sunday, Kara''s finished with my shirt and jacket. She also gave me instructions on where to meet up with Kalita; it seems that Kara had been forewarned and expected us toe by at some point this morning.


    "Thank you, Kara, for this; it looks great!"


    "Well, it is the least I can do for you, and I wish I could do more. You have helped many people, young man, don''t think us crotchety old people don''t notice. We all support you and try to keep things going in your absence."


    It was true, and I had noticed that the people and Kin were now wearing clothing, rather than scraps of cloth. Kara underyed or didn''t quite understand how important her job was. I walked over to her and gave her a hug because I don''t know... it felt right.


    Suddenly, Kara burst with light in my arms! I had taken my damn shades off to change, and now I was barely able to keep the light out. As I tried to blink away the pain in my eyes, something felt different in my arms.


    Kara was by no means ugly or out of shape, but she was getting older. How old? I wasn''t about to ask her, but now she was... My age? And her body... oh wow, maybe I better let go of here, before she gets the wrong idea.


    "Even with the girls, you know, no one has ever shown me any kind of affection before? Why?"


    "It felt right, you do so much for me, and I don''t think you understand how important your job is."


    "You think me making clothes is important? Are clothes really that important?"


    "What I told you were can make everyone, even women and children, ny percent immune to damage?"


    "That would be amazing, wouldn''t it be?"


    I stepped back to take a look at the cute brown haired Babe wearing an apron. She was a cross of Kadence and Xelios, but I wasn''t in the market for any more new wives. I look at Kara, and she disyed a bit of confusion from my tone.


    "Yeah, it would be fantastic! Now, What if I told you they already were?"


    "How, who did this, and what does it have to do with me?"


    "Here, watch. See this shirt?"


    I picked up my shirt off the ground, and I held it out to her.


    "When you made this for me, did you make it fireproof?"


    "No?"


    I burned my thoughts as I held the shirt in my hand, and then I tried to light it on fire. Nothing happened to the shirt; the mes just moved around it. Kara gasped as she took a step back, her hand to her mouth.


    "Now, let me see those scissors, Im sure you get it now, but don''t argue with me."


    Kara had opened her mouth to exin what I just said, but I wasn''t done with her yet. I took the scissors from her and mmed them into the wooden floor. Then dragged them through the wood for over three feet. I left a massive gouge in the nks, and splitters had flown everywhere.


    "Someone is going to have to clean that up!"


    "Watch."


    I didn''t respond to herint; instead, I instructed her to watch me as I grabbed the shirt I had tried to burn. I put the shirt on the floor and then mmed the scissors down like before, but this time the scissors stopped when they hit the shirt, jarring my arm a bit like it was metal. I then pulled the scissors down the shirt until I reached the end and then pulled the scissors down into the nk to the handles I was holding.


    "What? Did you not try this time?"


    "Don''t be silly, Kara. You see the scissors in the wood, and you watched me light it on fire. Kara, you have made our people almost impervious to all forms of lethal magic that doesn''t have an area effect. Are you picking up what I''mying down?"


    "What am I supposed to pick up?


    "OYE! Don''t you get it? You are an essential service that gives our army extra protection under the magical armor that our smiths are working on right now! You also provide this to everyone that we have to protect. Now, ording to you, I need to leave, but I will get Greckcain or Markeye to stop by and fix the damage, okay?"


    "Do you think it could be... Markeye?"


    Ho ho ho, this was rich; I had no idea how she got so young now, but maybe I could introduce the two? Hmmm? Perhaps that would be his kick in the pants to get him shing bright lights?


    I waved to Kara as I ran out her door; I was always getting distracted. I jogged down the hall and then hopped out of the moving wagon, using my mes to rise up. I spotted Kalita, and she was on the top deck with her father; Markeye wasn''t a bad looking man, but he didn''t have a change of clothes yet, hmmm, interesting.


    I would deal with that when I got back; sometimes, adults were just as bad as the kids they scolded. The two probably had liked each other for a long time, but with the Thurman bullshit and whatnot, it had just turned awkward. Maybe Kalita and I would talk about it on our trip, where ever we were going.


    I dropped ten feet andnd on the metal te, brushing off my pants and straightening out my shirt. For some reason, I just got nervous, but it wasn''t like I hadn''t dealt with these two together before, but something felt different. I didn''t have words for it as I walked over to the pair, standing at the front of the patio waiting for me.


    "Hey, you look beautiful as ever, Kalita. It''s good to see you as well, Markeye;ter, when we get back, I would like you toe to help me with a mess I made down I Miss Kara''s room."


    Markeye stiffened for the briefest of moments, and I would have missed it if I wasn''t looking. I paid the action no mind and tucked it away, turning to Kalita. She smiled at me with a devilish grin and lifted her arms up like she was a little kid that wanted up.


    Iughed and scooped her up into my arms and kissed her before starting to run hard and fast. Kalitaughed enthusiastically as I nted my foot on the railing and catapulted into the air. Kalita screamed out in joy as we fell, and I ignited my thoughts and bought us to and almostpete stop just before ground, and I turned the heat up to eleven, grinning down at Kalita.


    "Where we going, Babe? To the moon? End of the continent? The other side of the world?"


    "Do we have time to go back to the ce we met?"


    "If you show me the way! I have a new trick I wanted to try out!"


    I awkwardly pulled my shade down with Kalita in my arms and then sted off!

 Chapter 56: Where It All Started

    Chapter 56: Where It All Started


    As I rocketed into the air with a cheering Kalita, I started to focus some heat in front of us. I concentrated and got it into a triangr shape and breathed out. Now the fucking bug and bird push was there until I didn''t want to be.


    "Alright, Ready? I think we might go pretty fast, but the wind won''t be bad. My heat shield will make the bugs and birds fuck off or die, so, road?"


    "How do you just hold it there without trying?"


    "Hmmm? Good question, but it''s not like it isn''t hard to set up, but the magic is overly convenient. Not only that, I have a fun thing I wanna share with you when we get to where we are going, ok?"


    "Mmhm! Follow the road!"


    I smiled and kissed her, thinking about it only nine days ago when we had met in the forest. Hard to believe that all of this has happened in only nine days, maybe ten since every six days was an extra twenty-four hours. I started to pour the heat on and cut through the sky; we could barely feel the wind, and it was rtively calm with my heat shield up, protecting us.


    We flew high over the vige we had saved, and then we flew around the mountain, passing by the now-abandoned Bearfolk vige. It wasn''t long until we came up to the forest, so I slowed down and lowered us to ten feet above the ground and followed the road we had made back to the old vige and then kept going.


    We were travelling a lot slower now, more of a glide as we watch the trees go by, remembering the walk we had before leaving. I found the spot with Kalita''s directions and dropped down, letting her out of my arms. It was a bit surreal to see this ce again; there was still a stain from the exploded bug on the trees.


    "This moment feels so long ago. Do you remember it, Hyde?"


    "Oh... I do remember, I was a jerk, and I''m still not a good person. I can''t imagine how my life would be now if I did turn away. No, it''s not that I can''t, but it''s that I don''t want to imagine a world where I don''t know you. Each one of you has a ce with me at my side and in here."


    I pointed to my chest and smiled; Kalita smiled at me.


    "I don''t me you for how you reacted, I didn''t understand at the time, but I get it now. You had juste from another world and a stranger to our dangers and problems. Still, you have already saved us and so many others. I wanted to bring you here today so we could talk."


    "To talk? About what? Sorry, I don''t mean to sound dense, but I..."


    "Why are you really doing this, Hyde? You didn''t seem like the type to want something like this when I first met you. What was your life back in your world?"


    Doing this? Gripton was partially to me, but there was the fact that this ce was super messed up. Kalita was right though, I didn''t want this when I came in, but I had also been ready just to die rather than have a second chance with magic. I was no weeb, but half-billion other guys would give their left hand to have this chance.


    "This ce is fucked up, and I didn''t see it at first. My dad died a year ago, life went downhill from there, and I started hanging out with the wrong people if you know what I mean."


    We found a ce to sit down, and Kalita nodded to me, so I continued.


    "I was just a thug hired for money, paid to protect bad people, but they were just small-time crooks so, nothing like the bad guys of this world. I just didn''t see the point of it all, I was going nowhere, but it wasn''t like I want to kill myself; things weren''t that bad; I was just frustrated, I guess. Then I went and got stabbed and died,ing to this world against my will. And then meeting you and everyone else, giving everyone magic. Then you got hurt, and the kid was washed away with the thought this wasn''t my problem."


    I stopped there; my chest felt heavy as I took a deep breath.


    "That moment changed how I saw this world. The old part of me that had lost its edge sharpened and made me want to cut into the wrong and carve out the evil rooted. I want to protect all of you, and I wille hell or high water, I will get strong enough to change this world. My world was boring, and I couldn''t change anything, but in this world, I will have a different story."


    I turned to look at Kalita, and she had ssy eyes, but she stood up and gave me her hand to help me up. I took it and stood, straightening my coat, looking into her smiling face. It was nice that she just let me talk and didn''t ask me a bunch of questions.


    "Did youe from over there, in the rolling grassy ins?"


    "Uh, yeah, there was a statue I woke up in front of; why?"


    "That''s why I wanted toe to get more help!"


    ''Oh, we are going to get him now?'' -Gripton


    ''Oh, fuck, not that guy!''


    ''Well, he is a hero from four-hundred and fifty years ago. It kind of makes sense that she would want you to try and revive him.'' -Gripton


    "Yeah, we can go check him out, but I have a confession first."


    "Oh?"


    "I already revived him once."


    "What do you mean you revived him? Why is he still there?"


    "Well, you see, he is annoying."


    "..."


    "Fine, we''re going, but I warned you!"


    I shook my finger mockingly, and Kalita stuck her tongue out at me. She came over and took my arm, and we started to walk back to the ce where it all started. Hopefully, the so-called hero wasn''t too upset with me.

 Chapter 57: Sir Tim

    Chapter 57: Sir Tim


    I walked with Kalita in the afternoon light that slipped through the trees. We follow the path back the way I had run to save her when I heard her scream. I could still remember the moment I touched her, and she changed so dramatically.


    Now, the once small and shapeless girl was a voluptuous beauty of a woman able to change her figure at will, but something still seemed to be under it all. When we got to the edge of the forest, we stopped to watch the sea of tall grass roll like waves on the ocean. I guide Kalita to sit down on a log, and she gave me a strange look and looked over my shoulder at what I assumed was the statue before sitting down.


    "I know you want to go see the statue, and we will, I promise, but I have something I want to share with you first. Since Ist triggered my power up, Mesh, and now Kara have evolved, so I don''t know what will happen when I activate it all together. So, before I do, I want to know how you are doing?"


    "What? Me? Umm, I okay, I guess."


    I moved to sit down on the log beside her and took her left hand in my right.


    "I know he hurt you and finding out that everyone lied to you about what was going on must have been hard as well. It''s just you and me now."


    I put my arm around her, and I felt her body shrink back down to the small and slim form, with her dress hanging off her. Kalita was shaking, so I took my jacket off, put it over her shoulders, and then picked her up and set her on myp. She wasn''t crying, but she also wouldn''t look at me. Instead, she just stared off into the distance until finally turning her face to mine.


    "You saved my life, and save everyone around us that you see, but you think nothing of it. It''s like this is all just what is supposed to happen to you, but it''s different for us. Even us young elves were born before then thest hero died; my father even fought in the war four-hundred and fifty years ago."


    "Markeye is over... Wait, how long had Thurman been in your vige then?"


    "Over fifty years now."


    Fucking shit, this world, and this was happening everywhere. I can see why Kalita still feels this was, but wait, if Kalita were born before thest hero died, that would make her... I won''t even try to understand what that number could be, and I could feel a headacheing on just from the thought.


    That meant that she might know this guy over here then, hehe, and I called him annoying. Good job, im such an idiot.


    <em>''I can''t always stop you from putting your foot in your mouth.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "So, then you know this guy over here? How did he get this way?"


    "Sir Tim volunteered to be the next summoning key, the same one that you were summoned from; He was good friends with my father before we had to leave the kingdom. After Sir Tim left and my father and I were banished from the kingdom to here, someone found out about me. Father hopped one day he woulde back and talk sense into his sister, but now my mother has changed, I think."


    "Isn''t she human?"


    "Yes and no, she was human, but now she is something else. Her body looks younger than mine now, and we have heard about many people going missing in my mother''s kingdom of Ratiha."


    "Do you think Sir Tim will help get the kingdom back? Would he go against his sister?"


    "He will listen to dad and me. Also, they aren''t actual blood kin. My grandparents adopted Sir Tim, the old rulers of Ratiha, and raised him as a knight. Sir Tim was only twelve at the time when he died, so when he came here, he was lucky to have the statue in the captial to transmigrate to our world."


    "What kind of magic did he get when he was transported?"


    "Bolstering magic. Sir Tim could shout words of encouragement to increase the skill and strength of our allied force or increase the productivity of workers."


    "Woah, no wonder the guy is so happy go lucky and loud, that''s his magic! Fuck, now I feel like a real ass."


    "It''s okay, let''s go see him, and I will formally introduce you."


    Kalita hopped off my knee, and I stood up and took her hand. She was still up to my chin in her smaller form, and I guess she wanted to surprise Sir Tim. Judging from what I knew about the stuffy and proper knights, I was all game for this. As we got closer, I could feel the excitement through her shaking hand and grinning face.


    "You know, I used toe and visit here. I would sit and talk to Sir Tim about everything going on before you showed up. I''m not sure if he could hear me, but there wasn''t anyone that I could talk to about the things happening. Like how I knew everyone was lying about Thurman being a good person, but I had to y along too."


    We were at the statue now. I stared up at the tall man on his block, his clothes weren''t overly impressive, but he gave an imposing presence. I stopped in front of him, looking down at the que on the block the man stood.


    [Here stands a great hero that gave his life in hopes that one day, when the world is in need, another hero will be summoned.]


    "I know it''s been hard, but I know that Sir Tim will be, Impressed with your progress, hehe. His reaction will be priceless!"


    "Why are youughing?"


    Iughed more as I touched the statue and quickly jumped back from a well aim kick for a man that was just a statue only a second ago! I put my hand up smiling at Tim, no need for the Sir anymore.


    "Calm down, Tim, no need to get violent!"


    "I could hear you the entire time!" Tim roared at me.


    <em>''Hahaha!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Hahaha!''</em>

 Chapter 58: Cable, Another Sidekick

    Chapter 58: Cable, Another Sidekick


    Tim had climbed down and was stalking over to me, but I put my hand up.


    "Just a minute shit head. What''s more important right now?"


    He stopped and then finally noticed Kalita beside me. Abruptly, Tim went down on one knee and bowed his head. Good boy, at least he will listen to her, and I could turn him back to stone if he annoys me too much.


    <em>''Not anymore, the stone is what held him in ce.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Oh... Well, does that mean I haven''t given him any power boosts yet?''</em>


    <em>''Look at him.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I did, and Grip was right; this guy was way past his prime, like times had been good for a while, it seemed. Tim''s belly stuck over his belt, and his shirt wasn''t even tucked in. Now, I''m not one to stomp on other people''s life choices, but shit, this guy was a mess; even his hair looked patchy.


    "Stand up, Sir Tim! I have missed you!"


    Kalita ran over and hugged the big man after he stood up. After she let him go, she stood back from Tim and took a deep breath; this was going to be good. I was betting Tim understood knights from some book or tv show depending on what era he came from would show through his reaction.


    Kalita began to fill out and be the beautiful women I wanted to do dirty things to! I watched Tim''s eye get big, then enormous, and then turned around in a sh, far faster than a man his size should. Well, maybe I have underestimated this old guy; let''s see if he will take a boost from me, hehe!


    "What do you think of Kalita''s improved magic, Earthling?"


    "I think it is splendid, but ah, where are the rest of her clothes, and what did you call me?"


    "Don''t y stupid with me, enough, haha, and fun stuff. Kali, I want to talk to Tim for a bit. Do you mind waiting by the log? You guys will have lots of time to talkter, okay?"


    "Yeah, I can wait. Come see me after; we still have that other thing."


    She left the statement open, but unintentional, but I still loved her for it. Tim''s face had gone red as she kissed me and walked away. After she was out of ear range, I nodded to him and waved for him to get it all out. I wanted this done and over. If there was another hero in my service, he had to be in service, not some vagabond with a chip on his shoulder.


    "What Have you done with the Princess?"


    "Of what? You could hear the entire time, right? Then cut the bullshit, I saved her and the vige here, and I am doing all over this shit hole of a world. Are you with me or not? There arent two ways here, either join me and sever me with everything you have or fuck off, but Kalita wille with me of her own choice."


    "Why would she choose you over me?"


    "I don''t want to exin everything, but I will tell you this. Markeye serves me and is a trusted friend that stands at the head of my massive wagon train."


    "Markeye serve''s you? Why didn''t you say this, nevermind, water under the bridge, if you don''t mind."


    "I don''t mind; let''s move on to the critical part. I have a magic that increases other people''s magic and physical strength, simr to yours, but permanent, and it grows. The only detail is that you will serve me for the rest of your life."


    "How do I sign up?"


    "Now that''s the fucking spirit! Give me your right hand; you remember what a handshake is, right?"


    Tim got a strange look on his face; it was a smile. Tim put his hand out but tilted up, and it took me a second to recognize what it was.


    "HAHA, Are you serious?!" Iughed as I grabbed his hand in a sping manner and closed my eyes.


    The damn light was bright for the first time, but I was stunned stupid when I opened my eyes. Our hands automatically slipped into the thumb wars grip and slid apart, dragging the finger across the others. We both closed our fists and pounded them. This handshake was dope and all, but what the fuck was I looking at? There is no way this guy is Tim.


    The person in front of me was African American, and he looked rather funny wearing that baggy shirt as a dress. Tim''s pants had fallen, but he didn''t give two fucks; we were both transfixed to his very dark-skinned hands.


    <em>''Well, that is interesting, the first hero''s never got any of my helpers, but they were able to pick their avatars.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I get iting from my world; I can see why he might want to try something different. Is racism in this world a big thing?''</em>


    <em>''Not among humans, only to the other races, but he couldn''t have known that. The human have some other human ves, but they don''t favor a specific race.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "So, Tim... That doesn''t sound right anymore; what should we call you?"


    "Cade, that was what the boys used to call me."


    "You let them call you that? For one, that won''t work that what I call one of my wives, and two, fuck that. Cable, you can be my righteous sidekick!"


    "Cable was not a sidekick!"


    "Oh? Do we have a sidekick fangirl?"


    "Listen here, Great Master Hyde... What the fuck was that shit?"


    "Haha, I am half tempted to leave it be; you make it sound so good, HAHA!"


    I started tough harder and then caught my breath while Cable stood with his arms crossed for effect. I finally got a chance to look and him, and he had tightened and gotten thinner and younger. There was still my stuff to take care of after, but I had another hero in my group, and I was excited to see what he could do now.


    "Okay, Cable, I order you to call me whatever you want, okay? Now, let''s go see my wife."


    "Kalita is your wife as well?"


    "Get moving before I poke your eye out for effect; she is waiting for us.

 Chapter 59: Gods Of Transmigrerica Seal

    Chapter 59: God''s Of Transmigrerica Seal


    Kalita was waiting for us as I walked over with Cable. Her eyes went huge when she noticed him, and she stood up open-mouthed. I smiled warmly and walked around behind her and kissed her cheek, making Cable''s eyes go big like Kalita''s were just now.


    "So, it seems another person was hiding under Sir Tim. Kalita, meet Cable, the same Sir Tim, but he will be a bit different now, hehe!"


    "Whaddya mean? Oh fuck, bro, why am I spittin'' like this?" Cable was confused, but it was just his old lifeing back to him.


    Cable lived in this world so long that he has forgotten where he came from and who he once was. I guess this was how he talked before dying; the change must have altered his speech patterns and shit to make it easier for him to fit in.


    <em>''Wait, does that mean he has a god with him like Addel?''</em>


    <em>''No, the original hero''s came in alone but were given advantageous positions to be able to grow. This way, they could help against the Creator.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''So then why was I just tossed in without any choices.''</em>


    <em>''This marker was the safest ce to revive you. I worried that you would just be like the rest of the humans here. You have not had a real taste of what they are like and how they act. Nothing they do is wrong in their eyes.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''So you''re telling me that in this whole world there is no were that people fight against this?''</em>


    <em>''There are people like Addel sent here and other small groups, but they are weak alone and don''t have the charisma you have. I hope we can find them all in the future and bring them under our wings, but you are this worlds hope, not them.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What going to happen to me when I activate this magic, Gripton? You told me that I would have to choose each time, but I have a feeling that wasn''t the truth, was it?''</em>


    <em>''Yes, your right. I did lie to you about it; another one of my worries put to rest when you fought Marlogra without fear just for your friends. A full-grown dragon, and you didn''t blink, truly impressive. No human could stand so tall and proud in the face of such an overwhelming foe.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I knew it! Damnit, so you mean if I don''t control the change, I could end up a dragon or worse? You a real shit head with all this cloak and dagger shit, are we done yet? Do I get the God''s of Transmigrerica Seal to fucking know what I need to know?''</em>


    <em>''Think of it from my side, right? You just went over how you have changed since you came, right? This power I gave you is more powerful than anything this world has ever contended with. Each time you absorb these powers will grow and change you, but you will have to fight it or be a monsterthe monster evolves with increasing your physique and resistances. The humanoid increase will cause you to gain new magic and increase your magical capacity.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''So, basically, my followers will turn me into a god one day.''</em>


    <em>''Exactly, see why I might be hesitant to tell you everything.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''You can stop me using pain.''</em>


    <em>''No, not anymore, watch.'' -Gripton.</em>


    *Burning Muscle Pain*


    The pain tore at my muscles, but I could bear it. I noticed Kalita and Cable standing off to the side talking about something I couldn''t hear. The pain stopped, and my body was able to rx again.


    <em>''I see what you mean.''</em>


    <em>''And after this change, You will be stronger than eighty percent of the poption of the world. Hyde, there will be a point where you will not be able to walk directly on the ground because your force will be too great; only those that follow you will be able toe near you.'' -Gripton.</em>


    That was a bit much, but I started to really understand what Gripton was trying to tell me. I could destroy this world if I weren''t careful. I would have to take many precautions in the future or destroy everything I was trying to save.


    I turned back to the Kalita and Cable; they were both waiting for me. Kalita must have told him about Gripton because he seemed a lot more respectful when he looked at me. I smiled at Kalita and nodded to Cable, time to get this show on the road!


    "Alright, Kalita, I had meant this to b something for us to share, but I think it is good to have your friend with us. For you, Cable, I want you to watch and see what you have to look forward to. One thing though,st time it was pretty painful for me and violent, so stand back and cover your eyes."


    They both did so without any questions, but Cable was looking at me strangely. I just smiled at him and took a couple of my own steps back, putting about twenty feet between us, which felt like a safe range. I started to take off my clothes but stopped when Cable yelled at me.


    "Hey! Motha Fucker! What chew doin''? Put ya damn pants back on!"


    I just continued to strip as Kalita calm Cable back down. Once I was down to my ck brief''s Kara had made me, I took those off too. Cable was livid now but yelling at me with his back turned, so it looked like he was fighting with someone that wasn''t there. Another great Kodak moment missed!


    Kalita gave me a flirtatious look as she scanned my toned body and the tattoos on my arms and neck. Her gaze fell down my chest, and I cleared my throat as she downed down to my belt line. Wow, one of those moments you know you would always remember, along with the rest of my fondest memories of once in a blue moon things.


    "Hey! Eyes up here, woman!"

 Chapter 60: Excruciating Pains

    Chapter 60: Excruciating Pains


    Kalita just grinned but ignored my protest and continued to eye fuck me. Fine, two could y at this game! I clenched my right hand and put it to my chest, and called its name.


    "Maximus!"


    Thest thing I saw before darkness was Kalita running to me, and then the sky as my body fell limply to the ground. The feeling that wasing over my body was not like before; now, I was gone. I was floating in nothingness, where there was no light or sound, only an empty void.


    Then I saw Mesh in my mind''s eye, allowing me to watch memories rey. I was falling to the ground, but only Mesh''s old starved Lizardfolk form stood there, and I was alone. I walked forward, but the Mesh kept his head down.


    When I stood directly in front of him, Mesh kept his head lowered. I tried to speak, but no words came out like there was no air to make the words. This thought made me panic because I had just realized that I was not breathing. The idea threatened to spread terror to my entire body, but I focus on the moment; this wasn''t real.


    I focused on Mesh and did the only thing I could do; I ced my hand on his should.


    Mesh looked up into my eyes, but I was no longer looking into the eyes of a Lizardfolk Mesh, but a grand massive glittering and orange scaled dragon. He wasrger the Marly had been and his face longer, but it was still undeniably Mesh. The dragon in front of me was Mesh''s pure goal, the thing that was his heart''s only true drive.


    Suddenly I was in the booth, back at the first vige I had saved from Thurman. An old and beaten down woman with tired eyes stepped forward with her head down. It was hard to recognize her like this because I hadn''t had any dealings with this person yet, besides granting her power as I did for the entire vige.


    I reached forward to take her hand as she offered it to me, but I stopped and pulled my hand back. I pushed the chair back and stood up; the woman still had her hand extends in a frozen gesture. I walked around the table and took Kara into my arms, and suddenly, I was standing on the front path to a small house.


    I looked around, and it was just outside a forest, but then I seen it, up on the hill. I was the statue stand I had woken up against, but weeds grew over it now, like it had been years since I wasst here. I noticed some motion around the small cottage''s side, so I walked around to investigate to see who was there.


    This ce had to be something to do with Kara, but what did it all mean? My questions were all answered when I turned the corner, and I saw a youthful Kara and Markeye ying with some small children. The scene made my heart go out to their happiness, and it was what I was fighting for.


    If this was Kara''s pure goal, then it was only a matter of time until I could make that a reality. I''m sure I would only have to twist Markeye''s rubber arm a bit to get him to realize that he wanted the same thing. Maybe the past mistakes with Kalita''s mother and the stress of Thurman had made him closed off, but I would try to fix it all that.


    Finally, Kara looked up at me, but then the scene changed around us as our eyes connected. Suddenly, we were on a battlefield, but it was only us with troops rushing us from all directions, but in uncountable numbers. I looked to the young Kara and her scarlet red dress that started to fray as the threads shot out in all directions into the oing troops.


    The troops of every armor color fell in waves, but it wasn''t enough, and the tide kept getting closer. Suddenly, Kadence and Buddy were standing with us, both looked different, but I couldn''t concentrate on either as the troops came crashing into us. Cords of fire tore through the forces and a green streak killed without mercy, but It still wasn''t enough, and now I could see an orange dragon fighting other dragons but losing.


    What was this? Was this the final fight toe? Was someone trying to scare me? Not going to happen as I watched my friends die around me. I knew this wasn''t real; watching them die only told me one thing. More power was needed, but how would I get it?


    Was stepping over fallen bodies that pave my path to the top the way? Crushing everything that resisted? Using my power to force the world to its knees? If I had to, I would be the one to hold the world in check, but that wasn''t the path I wanted.


    Yes, I would use any method, but only if it was the only way. I would be a carving knife, cutting the useless fat of this world, and bringing them into a new age and way of thinking. In the end, my goal was to fix this world, so that meant I needed to gain the power to hold back the tides of the world as a whole.


    *Excruciating Pains*


    Finally, it started; the pain threatened to numb my thoughts, but I thrust the fire into my mind, sparking the connections back to life. I took the pain and molded it inside me, pressing it all to my core. The magic was trying to change me physically as I felt all parts of my body try to change and be more Dragonic, but I fought it.


    I love you, Mesh, but you look like a leather purse, and that wasn''t my goal. I hardened my thoughts, pushing out all other ideas as I held the image of myself the way I was now. Okay, so maybe I looked a bit more chiseled in my mind''s eye, but this is my fucking dream.


    Then I was back, oh, was I ever back! My eyes snapped open, and I stood up, feeling fucking fantastic. Then I started looking around, but the other two were gone. I looked around me, and I got a sinking feeling in my stomach that left me short of breath; what had I just done? Everything around me for a hundred meters was ck and gray ash.

 Chapter 61: Is It Possible?

    Chapter 61: Is It Possible?


    What just happened? Did I just kill them both? Nah, they were protected from my magic... Right?


    <em>''They are fine, calm yourself. The two of them just needed to get back from the heat you created and your tattoos.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I wanted to ask more about what he had meant about my tattoos, but my thought was interrupted by Kalita calling out my name.


    "Hyde!? Are you okay? Can wee back now?"


    "Yeah, I am done clearing thend here."


    "Could you put some clothes on before wee over, Sir T... Cable is pretty ufortable."


    "I bet hehe! Well, I had had my fun before, but where did my clothes go... Wait, what this?"


    Was that treading from me? The moving ck lines of thread poured from my body, weaving new clothing around my body. I thought in my head how I wanted to look, but I didn''t want to look like some manga character with crazy armor or robes with sevenyers. Nah, I wanted ck boot cut jeans and a ck t-shirt that said ''get bent'' on it, and that''s what I got.


    Kalita and Cable rush over, one moving a lot faster than the other. Kalita came over and reached up, grabbing my head and pulling my face directly in front of hers. She looked me over with a critical look but stepped back and nodded at me. Then Kalita rushed back into my arms and kissed me.


    I held her tight, not even wanting to admit to myself how much thest part of my change had made me worried. Hell or high water, I would win, no matter the cost. I would protect my new and growing family, fuck all the rest if they didn''t want to fall in line.


    This view was what it looks like from the winning side. For those that resist change, well, I will be the bad guy. Every coin has two sides, and every day has a night, and Every broken world needs a me to be hated to fix it.


    "So, Boss, you don''t look any different, but I saw your body fucking stretchin'' and shit, just before you lit your own ass on fire! Then we had to cruise to get behind the hill, but you can not tell me that shit don''t hurt now!"


    "There is no pain, only hunger! Just be d I look this way; I almost turned into a dragon!"


    Both their faces went pale; neither had been there on the trip to get Marly, but even if they had, dragons were the most feared predators in this world, so far. I had only been here for like ten days, and I had done traveling, but we have barely scratched the surface of this continent. I wanted to explore the world; maybe I would find tougher monsters there that I could change, maybe I will have to go on vacation with the other girls after I rescue the rest of the Lizardfolk.


    "But I didn''t, so stop acting like a pair of chicken shits. Are you two ready to go? I want to try out my new trick, but first, MY MAN! Lay me down a sick beat to get me all fired up!"


    Cable started to beatbox without hesitation, producing crazy noises that all collided and made a sick beat. Kalita was shocked silly, the dubious look she had on her face was priceless, and another Kodak moment missed!


    "Boom, Chick... Boom, Chicka Chicka, boom, chick..."


    I could feel it like a drug coursing through my veins, MY MAN, the fire! I could feel my skin try to cken, but I fought it back this time, holding all the power inside me. I could feel the Dragonic power inside me now, and I was tempted to try something out.


    "Stand back, okay? I want to try something."


    Kalita smiled and then kissed me again before backing up and turning to walk back with Cable.


    <em>''What are you doing?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Is it possible?''</em>


    <em>''You''re serious? You want to try to change into a dragon?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Can I or can''t I?''</em>


    <em>''...It''s not impossible, but something could go...'' -Gripton.</em>


    I cut him off before he could go on.


    <em>''Cool, that all I needed to hear!''</em>


    <em>''Wait! You have to be sure of what you''re turning into! If you change into something stupid will both be stuck!'' -Gripton.</em>


    Jeezus, this fucking guy had no faith in me what so ever. A dragon, the inte, and post-it up sites littered with visual renditions. On top of all that, I had just whooped a dragon''s ass, so I had a pretty good idea about the dimensions too!


    "Okay, so, I am about to do something that will be extremely disturbing and terrifying."


    "Ya, and your epruting into a big ass ball of fire was just so refreshing!"


    "Shut up, Cable; I''m being serious here. I am going to try and change into a dragon."


    *Dead Silence*


    Even the birds, bugs, grass, and wind stopped making noise when I said dragon. No, that my eyes were better; it was easy for me to watch the color drain from their faces as I said the world. Cable looked like he wanted to run but, Kalita''s firm resolve stopped him in his tracks.


    "I''m here with you, and I trust you."


    That was all I needed; I could do this no problem now, fucking dragon? Let''s GO! I pulled at all four strengths inside me, one from each, thread, fire, monster, and dragon!


    My body started to shift and push; I started to get bigger, neck longer, face extending. I felt the tear of my wings breaking through my old skin, but there was no pain as my body grew and shifted around what I remembered as me. A tail grew from my ass, and the rest of me filled out; I was nowhere as big as Marly was, but I was a fucking dragon.


    "Do you guys see this?!" I called out to Kalita and Cable, who had both retreated.


    "Hyde?!"


    "Oh, ya!"

 Chapter 62: Damn

    Chapter 62: Damn


    A fucking dragon. I was a fucking dragon, holy shit. I looked down at my friends, and I was surprised to find that they were both still standing there; I could see that Cable''s pants had been soak and I sighed internally; he was trying his best.


    I reached out a massive three-four wed hand that was a bit wonky to get working right, but I extended a finger to Cable when I did. He to a voluntary step back, but the thread was already pouring from the tip of my w. Cable looked panicked, but Kalita used some soothing words in anothernguage that seemed to calm him down, as the ck threads tore apart his current clothing and reced it with a ck muscle shirt, baseball hat, and jeans.


    After, as an afterthought, I gave him a ck hoodie that zipped up to the hood, covering the face. I then made an ultra-fine mesh to see and breathe through. Though it might look dumb, Cable would be nuke-proof with a pair of gloves and proper boots, fucking wild.


    "Well?"


    I tried to use a lower tone, but I could still feel the air vibrate when I spoke. I could only imagine what the experience was like for those two; maybe not so bad for Cable now that he was suited up. Cable unzipped and revealed a bright glowing smile.


    "You hooked me up solid, boss! I mean, this is a lot of ck, if you know what I mean, but it''s sofy and light. I feel like I just got another shot at this life, Bro, thanks, I mean like, a lot."


    I turned my attention from him to Kalita in respect to Cable because I could tell he wanted to zip the hoodie all the way back up. I looked into her eyes, and I could feel the looking back to me. I unconsciously asked Kalita a question, not thinking about what I was doing.


    <em>''What did you say to him?''</em>


    <em>''I just told him to have faith...Hyde?'' -Kalita.</em>


    Kalita made an oh noise out loud and put her hand to her chest.


    <em>''Oh wow, you can hear me?''</em>


    <em>''What is this? Who else is in your head now, Boy?'' -Gripton</em>


    Kalita''s eyes threatened to fall out of her head as she fell to her knees. Shended with her hands out in front of her, and her head fell forward. Kalita was staring at the ground now and panting.


    <em>''Are you okay, Kalita?''</em>


    <em>''Umm...yeah...no...is that really him?'' -Kalita.</em>


    <em>''The one and only, my child. I am sorry if I startled you, not my intention. I am Gripton, the one who has been keeping your husband in line.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "What''s going on?"


    I turned back to Cable, who was looking back and forth between Kalita, and concentrated on him.


    <em>''Can you hear me?''</em>


    Cable jumped back about five feet like a cat that had just turned to find a cucumber behind it.


    <em>''What the hell! What in God''s name is this?'' -Cable.</em>


    <em>''That would be "What in Gripton''s name is this," right?'' -Gripton.</em>


    Cable''s face drained of color, and he stood stiff.


    <em>''...You''re the one that sent me here...'' -Cable.</em>


    <em>''Yes, that would have been me for yours. I was between...well, it doesn''t matter what I was doing. I was there, what about it?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Just never said thanks, that''s all boss. So, thanks. Life was pretty hard before, and when I died, I was okay with it. Now, I d you forced me toe here, and now I met this mother fucker, that''s gonna really stir the pot.'' -Cable.</em>


    <em>''...Your wee; what''s that old saying from your world? The God never gives you more than you can handle?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Something like that. Well, what a fucking crazy day! Kali, can I change your clothes? I want to give you something simr, but not a dress. Is that okay?''</em>


    <em>''Yeah, but does it have to be ck? That''s...Kadence''s color'' -Kalita.</em>


    Wait a minute...Kadence''s color? Did that mean each one of my wives had a designated color?


    <em>''Hold on, so you''re telling me that each one of you has a color?''</em>


    <em>''Yes, well, except for Xelios. She is more of the entire rainbow of colors, so that''s her color'' -Kalita.</em>


    <em>''So, then you are green then, green dress and all?''</em>


    She nodded her head, and I drew my hand back thoughtfully to the bottom of my jaw and rubbled at the scales. How to do this? Did the thread have to be ck? I was ck now as a dragon, but I had made the ''Get Bent'' in white on Cable''s t-shirt.


    Maybe it is all in the way I perceive things that effects the magic, and I just needed to hold the image in my mind. The thing that I wanted would be, so to speak, if it were within my powers, but only for now. One day I would have the powers to make anything possible, scary.


    A dragon was nothing if you teleported it onto a solid mountain. The earth could swallow cities and armies, while the skies would empty. Storms would target anything that moves, acting as an air patrol, which wasn''t putting thought into it. It was almost mind-bending, the thought of


    <em>''I am genuinely impressed that you have gained control so quickly. I seemed to have greatly underestimated you, Hyde. You saw it, right? The end? The others aren''t here anymore.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''...Yeah, but that''s not the end, not even close. Just sit up there and watch old man, help me when I need and try to guide me if you can. Like you told me before, there will be a lot of great moments, but there will be many neither of us will ever unsee.''</em>


    <em>''Yeah...you know I was like you once. I can''t tell you more yet, but one day you will understand. Hell or high water, right?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Till this shit is straightened out, then I want a permanent vacation!''</em>


    I pulled my head out of the clouds and the conversation I just had, bring my focus back to the task. Kalita, green, hmm? Brown stockings with moss green thigh-high boots, then some brown short shorts with rolled-up legs.


    Next was a white smooth but strong material cupped around her lovely chest, leaving a generous amount showing. Light forest green to fill in from under her breasts and down to her shorts. ck sleeves and gloves, then a cape of the same color as her mossy boots.


    Damn.

 Chapter 63: Fear

    Chapter 63: Fear


    "Too bad we have the third wheel with use, or it might have to take those clothes right off you! Wow, Kali, you look good!"


    Kalita unconsciously put her hand to her face to brush away a stray strand of her green hair as her cheeks began to heat up with red. The blush made her look even more alluring...mmm, yeah that was the right word for it, or fucking sexier. Since Cable was with us, there was no reason to wait around, and I wasn''t sure how long I could stay in this form.


    I knew I wasn''t stuck like this; I had to hold the concentration to keep this form, or I would change back. It didn''t require great focus to hold the form, but that didn''t mean it wasn''t draining. I usually had a vast supply of magic that rarely got low, but I could clearly feel this form draining the magic out of me like a strainer trying to hold water.


    <em>''When you get back, we need to talk'' -Nina.</em>


    What the fuck? How was I hearing Nina''s voice now? I left her back at the house, right?


    <em>''Yes, you did, but I joined you at thest second toe along to...see...my mind was different before, but something happened when you changed. I will give you extra magic to help sustain this form but hurry back, or we will both run out of magic'' -Nina.</em>


    I scooped up the two without warning causing Cable to yell at me in outrage, but Kalita, my rambunctious little wife, squealed with joy. That''s my girl! I set them on my back and then tied them down with thread.


    "Hey, uhh, Hyde...is this a bad time to tell you im scared of heights?"


    Oh? I bent my knees and rocketed into the air, causing the ground to crack and kick up dust. I could hear Cable scream like a little girl, and Kalita was screaming in joy, what a pair. I missed another priceless moment; I nced back to see the two''s funny faces. The experience filled Kalita''s with joy and excitement; Cable''s face was...not.


    Once I was in the air, I spread my wings and caught a thermal, letting the current carry me up. I tried to p my wings, but they weren''t much use; they could catch currents, and I could use them to glide, but nothing more. Something else was holding me up, but then I remembered Marly and how she flew.


    Magic, everything was magic; I was unconsciously using magic to help me fly because of my form. No wonder I was draining so fast; I was probably using the magic even when I wasn''t flying. I would have to talk to Marly about this; I''m sure she would exin it to me if I asked.


    I moved us above the clouds and leveled out again; Cable had finally settled down and now was staring off at the setting sun burning the cloud tops with orange light. Kalita was lying forward on me, I could sense her, but her breathing was even, so I assumed she was sleeping. The trip was longer back, dragon-mode was not as fast as rocket-mode, so I had some time to kill.


    <em>''Hey, since we have some time, we can talk now. What happened, Nina?''</em>


    <em>''...I''m not sure yet, but my mind is no longer fuzzy like it was. I think I changed physically, though; I felt closer to you when you turned into a dragon. What does that mean? I''m merged with you, how can I feel closer to you?'' -Nina.</em>


    <em>''Maybe being connect like this has given you two an increased bond, but if Nina has evolved, it hasn''t affected you. I can tell if you have magic or buff''s waiting, but nothing shows up; if she has evolved inside you and you don''t feel the effects, then...I don''t know; this is new for even me.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Then, if she has evolved, but hasn''t, doesn''t that mean the buff I get from here will be intense?''</em>


    <em>''That would make sense, but, as I said, this is new for me too. No point in guessing; we will have to wait until Nina does evolve to see the results.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I could see the wagon train now; it was far below us, but we were almost home, and a good thing. My magic was starting to get to a critical point, and I could feel how tired Nina was inside me. I arched my wing down and started to glide down to the House Wagon.


    Suddenly, a wave of dizziness hit me. I could no longer feel Nina send me magic, and mine was almostpletely gone, fuck! I had to change back with the little bit of magic I had remaining, but it was toote.


    I started to change, but I was already falling out of the air, and Cable was screaming again. I changed back at the pace of a snail, but maybe that was only because the ground was getting increasingly closer at an rming speed. I finally changed back, but I was nowpletely drained, and I was having trouble even stay conscious.


    I pushed thoughts of fire into my mind, but my magic wouldn''t react and stayed dormant inside me. For the first time in longer than I could remember, an unfamiliar feeling crossed my mind.


    Fear.


    This fear wasn''t for my own life; I had already died once; death didn''t scare me. The fear came from the feeling I felt that I might lose someone important. It tried to distract me, but I kept my eyes on the two as we got closer to the ground. I had no choice, but even then, standing at death''s doorstep, I hesitated. I wouldn''t say I wanted to do this, but, there were things I would have to do that I didn''t like, I thought as I forced air into my lungs, then screamed out.


    "HELP, FUCK!"

 Chapter 64: Not Thinking About The Consequences

    Chapter 64: Not Thinking About The Consequences


    "Where am I?"


    I feel weird as I open my eyes to find Gripton sitting across from me, drinking coffee. We were in my head, in Grips library, but why was I here?


    "Am I dead, old man?"


    "No, of course not. If you had died, you never would have woken up. That would have been it unless someone else snagged you, but that was about as likely as it happens the first time."


    "Then, I''m here just to talk?"


    "Something like that, you find, for the most part out there."


    "Kalita and Cable?"


    I suddenly felt panic, and my adrenaline started as a sick feeling started to form in my stomach.


    "They are fine, and that''s what I have you here to talk about, Hyde. You didn''t die, but you''re going to be in bed for a day while your body heals, luckily. Nuwari has been helping you, but that''s not the issue here. You could have died; everything we have worked for, no, what YOU have worked for would be for nothing."


    A cup of coffee appeared in front of me as Gripton let that all sink in. He was right, fuck, but...no. Lying to myself and trying to make excuses for being a showboat with the dragon was all my fault. Not taking responsibility for it would prove to me that I was a child that wasn''t ready to admit fault.


    "Sorry."


    "I know you felt like you got dealt a shit hand in the previous life, and you thought that this was going to be more of the same, and I''m to me for that. The thing is, now we need to get down to business, we are no more the four days from the capital, and things are about to get hairy. I don''t want you to use that dragon form yet; it bleeds magic, and until you can control that part, it''s more of a danger to you."


    "Yeah, I understand. This...power is...intoxicating, Grip, how am I going to hold myself together when I''m filled with everyone''s power?"


    *Pop*


    "You will be fine; you will have the rest of your loyal wives and me."


    I was briefly startled by the popping noise and turned to the sounds, and froze. It was Nina, but, holy cow!


    "Nina? You look gorgeous. Is this the effect of evolving with me?"


    "Oh, yes! Many things have changed with the evolution. If you can let me stay here with God, I can study and learn more from your world and maybe help you?"


    "From my world?"


    "Well, I''ve had some extra time, so I cataloged some of your memory into readable volumes, so even things you had just briefly noticed or pretended to read are here. Once you get settled, we will be able to help you expand and bring people to your way of thinking without violence."


    "So, if I let Nina study with you..."


    "Never, and she couldn''t even if, for some strange reason, she did. The magic won''t allow you to get cuckold."


    "Then this is a good idea, but only if you''re okay with it, Nina. I don''t want to iste you from the other women."


    "I wille out and visit with the others, don''t worry. I will also be with you through all of your experiences so I can wait my turn. I know you don''t want to be forced onto the bed every night of the week, but you have a busy schedule."


    "Don''t remind me, you women are all beautiful, but you guys are almost turning sex into another one of my jobs! Can''t it just be natural and just happen?"


    "Maybe if there weren''t so many of us, but since you are only one man and the kingdoms so many, we will need heirs for the kingdoms. Once we have heirs, then we can put a custodian in ce to watch over the city and teach the young kings of tomorrow."


    "What is this day ten? I haven''t even taken a city yet!"


    Nina started to speak, but Gripton put a hand on her shoulder to stop her. I was starting to feel weird and sluggish like my thoughts were shutting down. They both waved to me as the darkness imed me.


    *GASP, Cough, Cough*


    I filled my lungs with air and then hacked it all back up. I bolted upright in my bed and thenid back down, my head spinning. I hurt, not in one spot, no, it was a whole body hurt. I finally got my coughing under control and noticed I wasn''t alone.


    How did they fit so many people in here? The room was packed, and I could just barely see people stand in and outside of the door. My wives were all around me, misty-eyed, and asking me how I was. I saw Kalita and grabbed her hand and squeeze, but that made her burst into tears about how worried she was about me.


    Someone was missing, Kadence. Why wasn''t she here with the others?


    "Where is Kade?"


    That made everyone in the room go quiet; what did that mean?


    "She is up top, in the pot, practicing."


    "That''s great! I''m d she is finally getting some time in, but I really would have thought since the whole..."


    "She couldn''t catch you, Hyde," Alex said in a small voice beside me that hit me like a hammer.


    I pushed myself up, and they tried to stop me, but I put a hand up and asked everyone to leave now that I was okay. I woulde and see the people all after, but I had to go see her. Everyone exited immediately, and then Buddy came out of nowhere, getting under my arm.


    "Thanks, Buddy. Let''s go see my wife before she burns herself out."


    Buddy nodded and helped me up the stair to the top deck. Once up top, I could feel the heating from the pot, so I told Buddy To leave and get everyone moving again. I turned to look at the giant upside-down pot.


    I wasn''t sure how I could fix this, but I knew I had to convince her that it wasn''t her fault, or she would never be the same. Gripton was right about me not thinking about the consequences, and now I needed to fix this if I could.

 Chapter 65: Thats Yes, Babe!

    Chapter 65: That''s Yes, Babe!


    Weird, I could see the waves and glowing red, yet, I couldn''t feel any heating from the pot. Someone had installed a door, and it was glowing red as well; how was I supposed to open this?


    <em>''Mesh''s dragonic evolution has given you immunity from fire. You can only have one immunity at a time until you gain them all.'' -Nina.</em>


    Savage, ignore everything like a walking god, nevermind that Nina would be my autopilot for info? That was a tremendous help now that I think about it. I sorelycked in that department; Nina would make a good addition and far sexier of a voice than the Grip.


    <em>''Hey, you don''t like the sound of my voice?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Not as much as you do!''</em>


    <em>''Owo!'' -Nina.</em>


    <em>''Ugh, now it''s two on one! I''m going to read!'' -Gripton</em>


    I took a deep breath in, the hot air not even bothering me, and then I let it go. Alright, my wife thinks she failed me, and it''s her faulttime to go correct this before it does something to her as it did to my dad.


    I reached forward and gripped the glowing red handle and turned it with ease, open the door. I was greeted by a rush of fire that would have blown my hair back if I had any, and then the fire stopped. Inside the bright room was a panting Kadence, dripping with sweating in a set of red panties and a yellow bra, pre my specs to Kara, but I didn''t pick those color schemes.


    "Okay, who picked the color scheme for your underwear?"


    "Hyde!"


    I pulled the door closed and walked to meet her. Kadence fell into my arms, and I could feel her body shake.


    "I... I tried to get to you, but you fell so fast, and Marly and Mesh caught the other two no problem, but I...When you hit the ground, Hyde...I couldn''t make it... and I...I thought..."


    "Stop."


    I pulled her close, pushed her head into my chest, and then walked over to the wall and sat down. I pulled Kadence down into myp and pulled her close to me again.


    "None of this was your fault; this has nothing to do with not being fast enough. I caused the whole mess, I am the one who put my friends at risk, and now I''ve made you think that this was in some way your fault. Not true at all; this is the result of the bad choice that I made to try and show off my new abilities."


    "You mean you being a big ck dragon?"


    "Yup, I gained the ability to turn into a dragon, but I leak magic like a sieve, and I knew this before I ran out of magic. If I was smart, the second I figure this fact out, I should havended and switched over to the fire magic. I put Kalita, Cable, and myself at risk, babe. I''m sorry."


    It felt good to be able to admit my weakness to someone that I knew respected me. I felt Kadence slowly calm down and stop shaking. Suddenly, She drove the air from my lungs! Kadence had just punched me in the sr plexus and left me gasping for air.


    "Wh...at the...he...ll?"


    "Don''t ever do that again! Do you hear me, you idiot?!"


    *cough*


    "Ugh, yes, mam."


    "That''s yes, Babe!"


    "Hey, who is the boss here?"


    *ded stare*


    "Yes, Babe."


    "Now, we can''t be mopping around here; Nina has been contacting us and giving updates and telling us things about your world. The problem is that we are four days from the capital, so we don''t have time to deal with those things right now. We are going to put the dates on hold until after we finish with Landokingson."


    "You know I really hate that name, that will be the first thing I do when we take the city! We will give it a proper name!"


    Kadence kissed and then stood up from myp, offering me her hand.


    "Oh, and what would you call it?"


    "Badassdom, hehe, just kidding. No, I would call it Calgary; that ce might not have all the best memories, but it''s where I came from, hell we might even make a g and think of a new name for the country! What is this ce called anyways, the continent I mean."


    "We are on Bjrothrone."


    "Eh, not bad, but we will work on it, but bet it was a french hero that named this continent!"


    "French?"


    "Never mind, not important. Okay, let''s get out of the kettle so I can apologize some more and let everyone know I am still alive. Man, everyone seemed super stressed; I really gotta work on getting my shit together."


    "Nina is there now, and she will try to keep you on track, and you know we are all here for you!"


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    We both stepped out to a waiting crowd that cheered as soon as they saw me. My wives were all waiting in the front, and they flooded over to me, assault me with questions, and scolding me from every direction. The whole thing was starting to give me a headache, but I bared it all and answered each question to the best of my ability.


    After an hour of jostling and question, talking to Mesh and Marly, I was tired, fuck. There was so much to do and so little time, and now I needed a fucking nap after just getting up! I was just sitting before!


    Alex noticed me start to wave back and forth. She came over and put a hand up to everyone asking for them to let me have a break since I only fellst night. Hearing that made me feel a little bit better about taking a nap. Mesh and Buddy came over and gave me a hand back down to my bedroom.


    Kadence came and tucked me in with Alex, telling me to get some sleep. I watched them close the door, and then I felt the bed filled beside me. I turned to see my green and ck beauty, her new dragonic scale acting as a dress, ring out under her chin; She would need sses.


    Suddenly, like she had read my mind, sses grew from vines onto her face.


    "Better? Lay your head down on my chest and get to sleep."


    "You''re the best, Nina. I love you."

 Chapter 66: Scuba Suits

    Chapter 66: Scuba Suits


    When I woke up, I was alone in bed, which was strange, but I felt a warmth from Nina inside me; she must be reading. I got up and out of bed, stretching; as I did, I walked over to my stand that had my clothes in and grabbed my sunsses. Time to go and try to get myself and then people ready for war; I think it mighte sooner than I will want, so we need a n.


    I turned to leave my room and seen Buddy and Breth waiting outside of my room.


    "Hey, you two, just the Goblin and Bear I wasing to find!"


    "It''s good to see you''re better Great Master."


    "Dammit, Buddy, you only dropped my name! Now it sounds worse!"


    "Just call him, Boss!"


    Cable pushed past the two that hovered at the doorway and came in with his hand out. This guy; I got a huge smile and pped hands, griping hands and then sliding to the finger grip, then fist bump. Both of usughed; god, it was nice to have someone with some back home personality. Maybe having Cable around would help loosen the others up some, god only knew how bad all my Generals needed it.


    "So, let''s get out of this stuffy room and go up top. Can someone get Mesh up top with us?"


    I walked out of the room as Buddy ran off to find Mesh. I looked over at Breth, who had been silent this entire time; he looked to be stuck in a thought that was bugging him. I leaned over and nudged him, jolting him out of his brood.


    "What''s buzzing around in that honey pot of yours, Mr. Bear?"


    We turned to walk up the stairs, and Cable muffled hisugh at my Winnie the Pooh reference, which was not good, but Breth didn''t notice but stayed silent until we got to the top of the patio. I was starting to breathe hard and was d to take a seat a the table where someone had set up some fruit on tters in the center. I grabbed some mandarin orange size grapes and bit into the juicy flesh as the others sat down.


    I wiped the juice that had trickled down my mouth off on my sleeve and then flicked my sleeve in a vain attempt to rid my self of the mess I had just made. I was surprised when the grape juice flew off my coat arm and onto the floorboard, leaving no stain or mark. I looked up, and Mesh had just arrived, but everyone was staring at me like I had done magic for the first time, except for Cable.


    He was already standing up and zipping his Hoodie up and over his face. I watched and could feel all the attention shift from me to Cable as he grabbed the pitcher of water off the table. Next, heid down on the deck beside my chair, still holding the pitcher, and looked up at me; I could tell he had a big stupid smile on his face as he poured the pitcher all over his body in the face-up prone position.


    What happened was odd, to say the least; the water slid off him like it didn''t touch him at all. Any remaining water that was trapped in folds or creases sat a quarter-inch above the fabric but didn''t touch it. Cable stayed still, so I reached down with my right hand and tried to push the water into his chest.


    The water pushed and sshed off him, but I could feel some trapped under my hand. I mumbled sorry, and I pushed down, trying to squish the water into the fabric and let go. Cable grabbed his zipper and ripped it down to gasp for air, but as he did, I watch the water I had pressed down.


    It had sealed on to the fabric, but the part I had cupped my hand around was still a bubble of water. Slowly, as I watched it, the water began to push up and off the fabric and then soon floated in a puddle again. I sat back and let Cable get up; he dusted himself off, sat back down, rubbing his chest.


    "Sorry about that, I just wanted to test what kind of resistance it had to water."


    "What for? You damn near squeezed the beans right out of me!"


    "Don''t be such a sissy Cable. Now I know that we can use my ability with a couple of others to make scuba suits for the future, dipshit."


    "Oh? Well, I guess that makes sense, but squeeze the gut outta someone else next time."


    "Don''t be so quick to volunteer yourself next time, hehe," Buddy said with a chuckle.


    "Listen, as enlightening as this talk is, we have bigger problems to deal with right now."


    Everyone got quiet, and I looked around the table at the four gathered here, and I found it remarkable that not one of my wives had set foot up here. Regardless, we needed a n, or I wanted to hear what they have worked out so far. I looked over to Breth, who seemed to have something to say before, and I motioned for him to speak.


    "We have been training with weapons on the field now, but I am worried."


    "About the numbers, right?"


    "That is one of the problems, but the biggest is that our entire arm of maybe one-hundred and thirty has no magic users, besides your wives and Harmonie. Do you really want to put your wives on the battlefield?"


    I burst outughing, thinking about how some of the girls would react like Kadence, Krya, and Mishka. While the first two had obvious power, Mishka had a secret ability that shouldn''t be possible, and it was part of the thing that worried her about evolution. Luckily, now, having Marly here has broken the main block between Mishka and Mesh.


    "I don''t think I will have a choice there, Breth, but I see your point. So, let''s talk about what we can do to change that.

 Chapter 67: The Set Up

    Chapter 67: The Set Up


    "I think you should lead the workout today."


    Each of my General''s shared the idea among all four of the guys, so it was hard to ignore, and I had to admit that it was a pretty good one. Maybe if I could get everyone fired up, we could have an explosion of evolutions, and that might spark an entire troop of dragon knights and spider who-know-whats! There were also the Bear-kin and the elves and my harem of civilized women.


    "So, then when do you want to do it?"


    "Right now! Let''s go, Boss; everyone has been waiting for you toe out and lead it! I dropped a couple of sick beats and got the crowd fired up for you!"


    "You all were going to get me to do it whether I wanted to or not?"


    Breth, Mesh, and Buddy all red at Cable, who justughed the attention off and ignored me, walking to the stairs.


    "Come on, Boss! I told you they are waiting!"


    Thest part trailed off as Cable booked it down the stairs; he was trying to goad me, so I ran after him, pushing out of my chair leaving the others opened mouth.


    I wanted to say that I wasn''t easy to bait, but something about Cable was like a breath of fresh air after everyone treating me like a king. Having someone around who was a friend because he thought you were cool and loved to tease you was worth a hundred loyal followers. Though it wasn''t like I didn''t care about everyone else, Cable just made the ce feel more like home.


    I jogged down the stair, and I could hear Cable up ahead.


    *Beatboxes Darude-Sandstorm*


    I could feel the bolstering effect, and soon I was among hundreds of my cheering followers that I had gathered. The sight hit me and made me slow down in the middle of the people to shake hands and greet everyone I could on my way up until Alex came and rescued me. I might have been longer if Alex hadn''te and taken my arm with a knowing smile.


    Alex had a pair of baby blue shorts on and one of my ck shirts. She had the bottom corner tied in a knot to keep the shirt tight around her petite waist. She was leading me somewhere before I started the workout, but I stopped and pulled her into my arms; it had been ages since I really had any time with her alone, and I pulled her in for a kiss.


    With her hands pressed to my chest, I held her close as our lips connected. We savored the moment, broke apart shortly; both of us knew we had things to do. I let her lead me to a tent off to the side from the podium they set up so everyone could see me.


    Inside the tent, all my wives, even Xelios, were waiting. Each girl had shorts on, each in a different color, and...they were all wearing my ck t-shirt tied in the same fashion. What the hell was this? Were my wives join a sport that I wasn''t aware of and didn''t want to bother Kara for jerseys?


    "Hey, my lovely wives! Who are we ying against, and where''s my outfit?"


    Kadence tossed me a pair of shorts and one of my old t-shirts. Now we were a team, but where was the blind or where ever I was supposed to change? But I sighed after looking at the smirking females. I started to take off my clothes and got changed in front of everyone, keeping my eyes on my task. I was not making eye contact with most of my wives eye-fucking me and the rest, imagining what it would be like if I took off just one moreyer.


    I finally got my clothes on, a bit frustrated with myself. I was damn near red-faced in front of women that had or would see me naked, so why was I getting so worked up? What was it going to take for me to grow up?


    <em>''Life, Hyde, life will help change that. Each experience will harden you, and these moments will be the times you fondly remember, so enjoy them.'' -Gripton.</em>


    Maybe he was right, but I still didn''t understand all the get up with my shirts.


    "Hey, you decent Boss? I''min'' in."


    I turned to Cable dress with ckboard shorts and...where the fuck were they getting all of my shirts from?


    "Alright, Uncle. What the hell is going on here, Cable? Why are we all dressed in my fucking shirts? I''m dying to know!"


    Thest part dripped with sarcasm, but like I wasn''t even there, he called out to my wives.


    "Alright,dies, are you all ready for this? Okay," Cable turned to me. "Check it out, Boss. So, I figured in the short time we had this morning, the girls went over the work out routine with me. I gonna stand in front of you, and you just follow my lead."


    "Just no faith in me?"


    "Nah, Boss, that ain''t it at all. Your people do the same workouts each morning, and I mean they could use some work, but what is important is that everyone knows the routine. You dig?"


    "Mmm, I think I see where you''reing from. Okay, so that still doesn''t exin why the women are all dress up like this. What is the point of they beside them all looking like the sexiest ser team on the continent?"


    "Ha, that pretty much says it all, Boss! They are going to do the workout with you like your cheerleaders! While you guys get your work out on, I gonna bust out some good ole Benni with some Satisfaction to get the crowd pumped."


    Honestly, what have I created? What was next? sh mobs? Jeez, Cable was turning out to be more of a manager for some broadway production, but I had to hand it to the guy. The work Cable had done a great job, down to the simple costumes. Even considering howst night I almost got him killed, and I had napped this morning while he and the girls got this all ready.


    He just started, but I might have to give him a raise.

 Chapter 68: Big Changes

    Chapter 68: Big Changes


    We all got up on the stage that Mesh or Berth typically led the morning exercise, but it was nearly lunch, thanks to myzy ass. Cable must have had extended the stage on either side, and the girls lined up with me; the whole thing was a lot more embarrassing than I had thought it would be. Everyone was watching me and waiting, and I was starting to feel like I was going to freeze up until I heard that familiar kazoo noise.


    *Beatboxing Satisfaction-Benni Benassi*


    That was better, and I could feel the adrenalinee back and flush the ice from my veins as the crowd started getting excited. Alright, let''s go; Cable started with jumping jack and then gave me hand signals as he continued making the beats with his face. He would show me the next exercise once and then count me down on the switch, which allows me to be more casual and make eye contact with more of my people.


    After the fifth set, push up, shes of light were starting to burst from the crowd. Seeing this not only got me excited, but I started to pump the crowd even more. By the time we got to thest set, Burpees, because Mesh is sick in the head like that, I was looking at almost apletely different crowd of people.


    Spider Ninjas! I wiped the sweat from my brow and called over to Alex, but she was talking to a simr-looking boy and girl. Alex did hear me, but she grad the boy and girls before turning to me with eyes filled with tears. I decided that it was best for me to go to her and walked over to Alex with the rest of my wives following me.


    I put a hand on Alex''s arm and used my other hand to wipe away the tears, and then looked over at the boy and girl. Ah, I can see it now, these were the twin! No wonder Alex was so choked up right now; while the rest of her children had wanted to be more useful for my army, these two had wanted to be more like their mother or something to that degree.


    "I''m happy for you, Alex and the Twins; by the way, what do we call you two now? I have always just called you the twins, but you must have names?"


    The female let go of her mother''s hand and stepped back, wearing a white shirt and shorts. I didn''t want to stare at her, because you know, weird stepdad vibes, or, how did that work? We looked the same age...fuck, no, anyways, back to the girl.


    "My name is Vicky, and this is Kai; he is too shy now after the transformation. A lot of things changed for us just now."


    Vicky walked around everyone, taking Kai by the hand, and dragged him along with her. When they go to the back of the stage, Vicky poked Kai, making him jump and then sign as he raises his hand. Vicky did the same, and he pointed to arge boulder off behind everyone.


    I watched as Kai lifted his arm and the boulder raised into the air like it was weightless, wow! No, that was...wait a minute, what is she doing now? The rock was starting to crack as Vicky closed her hand, then she opened her hand.


    Suddenly, the cracked rock fell away, leaving a perfect statue...of me. While it looked great and all, I did not want a statue of myself mounted on one or all of the wagons.


    "That an amazing set of abilities you two have there, but I don''t want any statues of me floating around yet, hehe. Alex, you have a fine set of kids here, but what do you think of the rest of the ninjas?"


    I pointed to the crowd of ck Chiton covered Ninja spider-Kin that were crowding around the stage. Their body made them look like ninjas; I asked one toe up and show me what else was new. Besides six retractable legs and increased mobility, there wasn''t too much change.


    I left the rest of my wives and Cable to round up the non-Kin people that evolved and separate them into two groups,bat and non. After I set them to the task, I took Mishka and Arrentia by the arms and went to see the other Beast-Kin. I had already glimpsed the massive hulking he and she Bear-Kin and the Dragon-Kin, but I had noticed something else.


    For every four of the two races evolved into the war types, one became more human. I wasn''t surprised and was happy to see things turn out this way. While it was important to have troops, I was more concerned with how each race would continue on after the fight was at an end, and there would be one.


    <em>''Stop daydreaming; the mountain hase to talk to you.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I looked forward into a massive furry chest and then looked up in amazement. Woah, mountain is right! Breathe was at least two feet taller than me now and four of me across the shoulders. Breth began to shrink down Abruptly until he was only slightly taller than me and more human than I had ever seen him.


    "WOAH, BRETH! You were a giant, like wow! And now were are almost the same size?! This change was crazy, and maybe others will be able to attain such a convenient dual form? Who knows! Still, Breth, I''m happy for you!"


    "Yes, congrattions, Grandfather!" Arrentia said, stepping forward after letting go of my arm and hugging him.


    "Thank you, I can''t hold the big form for long, yet, but I will train to get stronger; as for this form, I feel two hundred years younger, haha! How have things been with our Great Leader Hyde, my Grand Daughter? Your parents would have been proud to see you like this now!"


    Suddenly, Arrentia backed up to me and grabbed my arm. She then got behind, faster than I had ever seen, and hid her face behind me. What was going on? Should I be worried? But, my thoughts were put to rest when Breth let out a boisterousugh.


    "That good, hey? Well, I have someone of my own that I would like to go see. I will see you allter."

 Chapter 69: Hey, look At The Chapter, Where Does The Time go?

    Chapter 69: Hey, look At The Chapter, Where Does The Time go?


    With that, Breth turned, leaving me with a puzzled look on my face. What was he talking about? I turned, letting go of Mishka, who was tittering already and pulled Arrentia off my arm. I pulled her in front of me, but her face was a dangerous red.


    "Are you alright? What was that about?"


    "Umm, Bearfolk can feel each other''s emotions, so we try to keep private emotions separate."


    Mishka was actuallyughing now, but I ignored her.


    "So what..."


    "I thought about that morning..."


    "Oh...OH! And he thought? Ahhh, hehe, I see now. Well, I..."


    A wave passed over my body suddenly, making me feel very light-headed. My hands slipped off Arrentia''s arm''s, and I stumbled, falling to the ground. Mishka''sughing turn to a shrill scream, o! That was loud; I was fine, just drained, and the workout gassed my body.


    I was rolled over onto my back by the girls, and a crowd gathered around me, but Mesh and Buddy quickly broke up the crowds and got people moving to get ready for a big lunch. Nuwari was nearby, and she came over quickly along with Addel. It was nice to see the pretty faces around me, but I suddenly felt the urge for...


    "Woah!"


    I woke up in my bed, clenching my arms, but stopping when I felt the soft body in my arms...soft and naked body in my arms...against my naked...


    I opened my eyes to see Addel smiling up at me.


    "Sorry, I know there are others before me, and I should wait..."


    I pulled her into a kiss to stop her words; the other women wouldn''t have a problem with it as long as I didn''t keep them waiting. Well, now Gripton would get his free time, so I had better make thisst. The helper, or whatever Addel''s god Trinity, had said that she needed to talk to him about some things.


    <em>''Thank you, Nina is gone so that you know, and I will be closing our channel during this...exchange.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''You do you, and ding me when you''re done.''</em>


    We broke the kiss, and I started to move down her neck to her chest with my lips until I reached her left breast and took the nipple in my mouth. Addel moaned as I took her nipple in my mouth and pushed my right hand between her legs. My fingers pressed into her warmth, and her sticky wetness greeted them.


    I slid my finger down, feeling her folds separate and her body quiver, but as my fingers were about to enter Addel, she grabbed my arm. I stopped what I was doing, pulling my face away from her breast, and drew my fingers out, feeling her juices sticking to my fingers. I looked into Adel''s face, and she had a shy and innocent look on her face that sparked the carnal urges in me, but I held them back; this seems important.


    "This...is my first time...in both worlds..."


    Addel turned away from me as I was left stunned. This poor girl had never had any experience with this. Now Addel had a god in her head trying to push her into the act. I understood the god''s dilemma, but now I had to treat this differently.


    When I had lost mine to Alex, I was more than willing when we got to the act, but was it the same for her? Was this being done willingly? I focus on Addel again, who was still looking away from me. I reached out and turned her head to mine.


    "Don''t worry, and there is no rush. I don''t have a lot of experience with this, but is this something you want, Addel? To hell with the gods, if you not ready or evenfortable with doing this with me."


    "No, that''s not it at all...I have just never done it, I was a shut-in before, and this world forced me to change. No one is forcing me to do this, Hyde...I want to do it with you; I just wanted to let..."


    I stopped her again with a kiss; I understood now. Iid down beside her, sliding my arm underneath her, wrapping the other over the top, closing around her naked flesh. I held her close as we kissed, but soon she pushed out of my arms and pushed me on my back, pulling the sheet back. My stiff erection popped up, and Addel mounted me, pushing me down t.


    She began to slowly grind her sticky wet lips back and forth, causing us both to let out moans. I wanted to be inside of her so bad as I throbbed against the motions. Addel leaned forward and kissed me passionately before whispering two words that made my heart pound in my chest.


    "I''m Ready."


    Addel straightened back up and lifted herself up, straightening out and reach down to grab my erection. If there were other sounds in the world, they were lost in the sound of my heartbeat pounding in my ears as Addel slowly pressed my tip into her wet dripping slit. The wave of pleasure hit me as I felt her slide down just enough to get the tip in, then there was resistance.


    "Ahhh!"


    I had pushed up a bit to help make it better, but I was worried when I saw tears in her eyes and two thin streams of blood run down my shaft. I was going to ask if she was ok, but then she dropped down the rest of the way, causing us both to gasp.


    Addel fell forward on me with both hands and elbow t on my chest. I reached around as our lips connect andtch my hands tightly onto her now moving cheeks, gripping them and pulling Addel down deeper, making her cry out her moans louder. Soon I had her bouncing on my cock, begging me not to stop, until a violent orgasm tore into her body, causing me to explode inside her.


    As her shaking body fell into my arms as I felt her still contracting my shaft that was inside her. I pulled out, making her body convulse, and then she shook in my arms as the orgasm faded, but she was still pulsing. I took her chin in my hand and kissing her gently, and thenid back as Addel slid off me to one side in my arm.


    I closed my eyes because I needed another nap. I was almost asleep when I heard a sound in my head that made me smile before I drifted off.


    <em>''DING! DING!'' -Gripton.</em>

 Chapter 70: GOOD SHOW, BOSS!

    Chapter 70: GOOD SHOW, BOSS!


    When I woke up this time, I could feel furry ears rubbing my face. Great, as much as I would love to get frisky with whichever Kin wife, I needed to get up. I opened my eyes to find Arrentia cuddled into me, but she was clothed, Yes! Well, that meant she didn''t expect anything, I hoped.


    I pushed my face past her pointed ears that sat on a forty-five degrees angle on her head and then kissed her cheeks but then froze. I moved my head back to her ears...pointy ears...but this was most certainly Arrentia; I recognized her long white hair.


    The thing was, she looked a bit older than I had just seen her earlier; her hair longer, and now her cute round bear ears were reced by sexy cat ears like a costume change. Part of me wanted to tug on them desperately, but I gave myself a mental p, and then I got another one!


    <em>''Sorry, I thought I was helping!''-Nina.</em>


    I burst outughing, scaring the slow waking Arrentia out of my arm, and bolt up on my bed. That made meugh harder as Arrentia gave me a puzzled and startled look. I finally got myself under control and smiled at Arrentia, and then after sitting up, I pulled her close and kissed her.


    Nina merged out of me as I pulled away from Arrentia.


    "Maybe, I should get some cat ears? I could grow some out of vines like Kiras!"


    "Oh? These? When Hyde passed out, I got really scared and wanted to help him and...now I can heal like Nuwari, and I can tell if Hyde is injured or sick by touching him. I think you should rest, Hyde, but I know you can''t."


    "You know me, but that''s great! You and Nurwari are going to extremely important in the uing battles. I hope we don''t need you, and I can keep our people from getting hurt, but if they do, I will be relying on you, okay?"


    "Mmhmm!"


    "Nina, you look like your about burst if I don''t let you talk, so what''s cracking?"


    Nina was fidgeting on the bed, making it shake, but myment stopped her.


    "I have a list in your head of all the New useful abilities from the non-Kin, the rest we can save for after we take the pce."


    "Good, I had some thoughts about the assault on thecastle, but those can be dealt with after I meet the people."


    "The people? They have been waiting outside the door since you passed out. No need to get out of bed!"


    "What?"


    ...They were out there...the entire time? ...These meetings were going to be awkward. I shook my head when Nina tried to exin again and put up my hand to stop her.


    "I heard you, don''t worry about it, but could I get a chair? I will be weird meeting these people from my bed," that I just finished having loud sex in with a virgin that cried out while they waited in the hall.


    Thest part was unspoken, but it was there, in my head, fuck it. They probably wouldn''t say anything. It was going to be okay.


    I summoned my magic, and my clothes grew from my body. Okay, that''s fucking cool; it was almost enough to make me forget about what was about to happen next. Almost.


    "Okay, let''s get this started, and can I get some lunch brought in for us to snack on?"


    Nina and Arrentia left the room, but Nina introduces the first person.


    "This is Kentish; his magic is rotation."


    Nina left the room, and a tall muscled elf with the biggest shit eaters grin I had ever seen. Fuck. I put out my hand, and he grabbed it and pped my shoulder with his other hand, then spoke in a loud booming voice.


    "GOOD SHOW, BOSS! You must have really stuck it in if you know what in mean!"


    Yes, I know what you mean! AND NOW DOES EVERYONE ELSE, ugh. Again, whatever, rolling with the punches. Cable was getting to everyone with the calling me Boss, but it was better the Great Master Hyde.


    "Yes, well, Mr. Spin, show me what you go."


    I went to sit on the edge of my bed, and I got another smirking smile from him as he reached in his pocket and dug around.


    "What''s your name anyway?"


    "I like Mr. Spin! We will just stick with that! I''m Jalms if you must know, but I like your name better! Okay, check it out!"


    Mr. Spin pulled a t rock out of his pocket and put it between both hands. I watched the rock start to vibrate, and then he opened his hand. Instantly the rock filled the room with a breeze from the spinning stone that floated between his hands.


    "Woah! How long?"


    "Barely a minute before, but now, only if I stop it. The problem is that it''s really dangerous to let go of it."


    "Perfect, Mr. Spin; I will let Alex know what to do with you after we figure out all the different uses. Please send the next one in."


    Mr. Spin bowed to me with another big smile and then left the room. That was power, I didn''t know much myself, but I had studied the stuff in school. It was an infinite power source.


    As exciting as it was, I had no real use for it yet, so I waited patiently for the next person. Soon, a smiling and muscr girl walked into the room and extended her hand to me. I shook it and noticed that her handshake was like a brick to a wet noodlepared to Mr. Spin''s shake.


    "Hello, Hyde, I am Rena, Kalita is my cousin, so it''s nice to meet you again."


    As I let go of her hand, I pushed my memory back to the vige at the start and remembered another noteworthy handshake. Ah yes, the start of strength magic was what she had disyed. I looked at her toned body over and thought for a moment...Maybe a Xena instead of a Rena, hehe!


    "So, how is your strength magic now?"


    "Do you think we could go up top?"

 Chapter 71: All That, And She Is Still Just A Girl

    Chapter 71: All That, And She Is Still Just A Girl


    When I walked into the hall with Xena...Rena, the hall was filled with elves, mostly women with all different colored hair and only two men. I found outter that most elf viges were women and most men were older. Everyone made room for me, and they followed the princess warrior and me up to the top deck.


    Up top, Kalita, Kyra...and Addel were sitting at the table talk with drinks. They all turned to me, smiling brightly, so I went over to join them. When I got over to them, the rest of the people moved around the table, but I wasn''t sure where to sit, so I just sat at the far end, closest to the open area at the back of the deck.


    The girls all grinned at me, and I rolled my eyes before turning around on my chair to lean on the back to watch, Rena...do something. I still was unsure what she was going to do, but she had jumped off the side of the top deck like it was nothing; seeing it, a part of me wanted to stop her, but the rest of me knew that it was probably hard to find people that wouldn''t survive that three-story drop.


    Nina and Arrentia returned with food before, Rena, but I had already gotten a couple more to go while we waited. The first was a shy girl with blue hair; that kind of hair would draw a lot of attention, but maybe it would be useful? After Tora revealed her magic, I asked her toe to sit at our table with the girl.


    Tora could make a living explosion that reproduced. She had only used a small amount of her magic, but I had to run and catch the monsters before they destroyed the entire top deck. After five minutes of running around pping leapfrogging explosions and fifteen minutes of Markey''s help to repair the deck, we had Tora sitting down. That was scary stuff, but she didn''t have to do it; I had the magic now, or at least when I activated it.


    The next was Dak, the vibration boy mage; a kid who looked younger than me but, like ganth and Kalita, was probably a hundred years older than me. His magic was simr to Mr. Spin but far deadlier. This magic could bring down a mountain or an entire city wall to dust.


    I pped the kid on the shoulder and got him to sit down, but there was a loudmotioning from the back. I turned to see Xena, Princess warrior of the Amazon, fly up on to the deck hold a pair of massive six-foot-long great swords. Wow, mother fucker, that looked cool!


    "Sorry to make you wait."


    "Hehe, I would wait to see that again! Looks cool, but what can you do with them?"


    The swords were massive, and any use would require skill and strength. I knew this girl had thetter, but I had never seen her use any weapon. Rena ask me toe to the railing on the side of the wagon as it moved along, and she hopped down again, but this time I got to watch.


    Like she had been doing this her entire life, the amazon kicked down into the ground and shot into the air, leaving a crater in her wake. In the air, she started to spin and turned into a blurring top of ded death; she turned to the side and plummeted towards the ground fifty from the wagons. When Rena connected with the ground, the effect was mind-boggling.


    I watch the ground ripple and then explode thirty feet into the air. I could talk my eyes off Rena as the dirt fell around her as we continued to move.Once the first cleared, Rena ran back and jumped back up top to where I was standing; she held two handles that once were attach to massive des.


    "Hey, now, what did that little hill ever do to you?"


    Rena blushed and smiled at me; jeez, all that, and she is still just a girl. I took her by the arm and led her over to the table. Some of the helpers had brought more chairs over, so I got everyone to sit down and enjoy some food and drink. I was starting to get tired, so I got Arrentia toe over, and she helped relieve some of the wiriness I was feeling.


    As we ate and talked, a green-haired girl named Karma demonstrated her ability with ink with an outgoing personality. It was interesting to see how she not only could make carbon copies of notes and letters, but she could adjust the words written. Something like this could be very helpful in espionage and other spy-rted abilities, but it could also help me copy words from my head quickly.


    Some other abilities stood out, producing des, portals, and ecstasy, which was very interesting, but I didn''t get too much into it with everyone around; I understood the basics. I left thest one tost on purpose, and I had a helper fetch Cable.


    Through my wife''s grapevine, I had heard that the woman was secretly in love with Cable, but she was a bit of a catch. Once Cable came up top, I ask him to stand with Gwh. Considering it had been less than twenty-four hours and she was already in love, it was going to be funny and just the woman Cable deserved in his life; hell, even their magicpeted.


    "Okay, Cable, drop me a sick beat, and then Gwh, when your ready, do your thing!"


    Cable started to break out basic boots and cat''s beat, making Gwh''s eyes light up. Gwh took a deep breath and a big smile crept onto my face making Cable stop, turning to Gwh.


    Before Cable had gotten up top, the girls had told me about Gwh''s infatuation with him. After finding out her magic, I told her to use it to tell Cable how she felt. Now, we were about to see the fruits of my n!

 Chapter 72: Still Not Enough!

    Chapter 72: Still Not Enough!


    Gwh started to sing; her voice brought calmness to everyone but Cable. He had a panicked deer in the headlights look; he wanted to run but was frozen in ce. Gwh''s song was to Cable after all, and now I was the one sporting the face splitting grin.


    "I know it''s been less than a day, but I already miss you when you''re away. The time has been short, but my feelings are strong. Let me stay by your side to see every dawn!"


    There were more lines, a lot more, but I was almost in tears trying not to burst outughing at the Cable''s gaping mouth and also thinking about my next evolution. The soothing helped me, but Cable still looked like a fish onnd. Finally, Gwh was finish serenading Cable, and I called everyone over to the table.


    Cable was ring at me, but he came over with Gwenth arm around his elbow like he was still a knight, which looked hrious in his ck baggy pants and hoodie. They passed me and sat down, so I stepped off the chair I was straddling and turned to face the people gathered.


    "I''m sorry that we don''t have more time to train everyone, but I will need most of your strength for the uing battles. I will need the rest of youter for other essential tasks. I don''t want to lose people, and I will try to keep everyone alive, but we are going to war."


    I let that sit with everyone as I stepped back into the open space where the others had demonstrated their abilities. I still felt good, so now would be the best time. I used Kara''s magic to change into shorts that would stretch with me; sewing magic, who would have thought it so useful?


    "Okay, this is another one of those times where I have no idea what is going to happen. I want everyone to gather by the stairs, so you can get out of here if I lose control."


    Everyone listened and moved to the stairs. All of my wives and friends had gathered now with some of the troops. Didn''t I just decide this? In my head?


    <em>''I heard you thinking about it, so I let everyone know! It is a big event; you know.'' -Nina.</em>


    <em>''Just make sure you have a firm grip on yourself and what you want, don''t let it consume you.'' -Gripton.</em>


    Man, there were way too many people that could tell what I was thinking, but neither was wrong. Many people changed today; I would just be further inspiration for the two percent and the others that hadn''t made the leap, like Harmonie and Ganth. There were more, so I asked the girls to get all the people that hadn''t evolved yet and to bring them up top.


    One thing that was bugging me as I waited was what to do about the capital? Did I just storm the ce? Or was there another way?


    <em>''I wouldn''t put too much stock in it, Hyde; I am sure the n wille to you when it is needed.'' -Gripton.</em>


    Did he sound off? Alex touched my arm and jolted me from my thoughts and gave me a smile, Vik, and Kia behind her. It was weird to see the twins so human now, and it was hard to believe these two were almost wholly spiders before.


    "Sorry, Alex, I was talking to your dad, and then I got lost in thought."


    "Oh? What was he saying?"


    "Nothing useful, besides his normal cloak and dagger bullshit."


    "You know there are certain things he can''t reveal; that is the price for being your guide. The Almighty Gripton that had full control of this world, next to the Game Master, is now in charge of your thoughts."


    "I guess I can see where he ising from, but it doesn''t help me when he is hiding something from me that could be very important!"


    "No, point getting upset about it, everyone is here, so, try not to blow up, Okay?"


    Alex leaned in and gave me a peck on the cheek and walked away, but Vik came and hugged me while Kia waited.


    "Hmm? What''s this for?"


    "Just saying thank you from our ninja brothers, they don''t think hugging you would be proper, so I said I would."


    Vik ran off and grabbed Kia''s hand, chasing after Alex. Alex was right, and Vik helped me see the point. I could only keep going and roll with the punches. I took a deep breath in and gathered myself; this was going to be intense.


    I looked around at all the people gathered and at my friends and family. I took one more deep breath and closed my eyes, putting my hand to my chest.


    "Maximus!"


    Darkness took me swiftly, almost the instant I spoke the word. I was plunged into darkness and drifted through my people''s hopes and dreams. They all flowed past me and soon became a blur; as they did, power was welling up inside of me.


    My body grew, but only slightly, making me more robust and thicker. I kept a firm image of myself as everything happened; even when the magic tried to tear out of my body, I held fast to the image. I could not protect my people if I became a monster; my people needed me whole and healthy, not some savage beast.


    Suddenly I was back on the battlefield again, but this time I was surrounded by my people. When the army came this time, we were ready and crashed into them, pushing the tide back. Everything was going well until massive behemoth like monsters started to storm the fields with cors and human rider.


    The towering four legged beasts smashed through my people with ease, but we were able to start taking them down, but then a new threat came. Red skinned men with horns and wings and ming swords. Did it ever stop?


    I woke with a start to a crowd standing around me.


    Still not enough!

 Chapter 73: Fury

    Chapter 73: Fury


    Mesh and Buddy were there offering me a hand, and I was about to when I stopped. I could hear trumpets in the far off distance; what was that? I waved the two off and then told them to get everyone inside and secure; my wives looked worried, but I told them to go help.


    "What is it, Hyde?"


    Kadence was the only one that stayed with me.


    "Markeye! Stop us! Kade, I can hear trumpetsing; I need you to help Breth and the rest get everyone who can fight ready, Okay? Can you do that for me?"


    "Of course, but Hyde, you''re scaring me; what''s going on?"


    "There are a lot of troopsing; I can smell and hear them, even the vibrations through the ground up here in the wagon. Please do as I ask; I am going to take a look."


    "Don''t do anything stupid, okay?"


    Kadence hugged me and then kissed me before leaving. Why did I have this feeling that I was about to do something horrible? It was like a new sense in my stomach, something terrible was going to happen, and I would be at the center of it.


    I walked over to the metal tform and was about to take off when Markeye called out to me, jogging over.


    "Wait, before you go, I need to tell you something. I know we have all said the humans of this world are cruel and dangerous, but, Hyde, that is greatly understating the depth of it. Hold fast against these people; not all are bad, but somece are a lot worse than others; Haertia is one of these ces. Be strong ande back to us!"


    With that, Markeye turned and left, heading back to the front of the wagon to keep watch. Markeye left me with my thought and the whirling cyclone of magical powers inside of me. What did he mean? Was I about to see some shit that couldn''t be unseen?


    I didn''t have the luxury of standing around and thinking for long; I needed to see what we were up against. I lit my mind up and rocketed into the air, shooting high above the House-Wagon. I watched as Markeye got smaller and then stopped at about fifty feet.


    I lifted my gaze to see arge army, and they were pulling some wagons piled with a meat of some sort. I was over three miles away, so it was hard to say what it was, even with my new super-enhanced vision. I decide to move closer and start to fly in that direction, but I froze in the air when I could see clearly what the wagon held.


    <em>''I''m sorry, Hyde.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''You knew this entire time, didn''t you?''</em>


    Ice and fire coursed through my veins as I was able to clearly make out the grisly mess in the wagons and the one stuck down on a pikeing out the shoulder. I didn''t have to guess at who it was; the mock wooden crown said it all. I also noted that Duck Face was down there two.


    <em>''You know I can''t tell you what will happen and I don''t know all the details. This event was going to happen no matter what we did.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''You and I both know that isn''t true; this is my fault. I''m the one that left that son of a bitch live; fucking Duck Face is down there right now!''</em>


    <em>''There is only one oue here that I see.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I shot towards the army and crashed down fifty feet in front of the advancing army, making a ten-foot crater and causing the army to stop. I walked out of my crater and the leader, I assumed, since Duck Face was standing beside his horse in light armor.


    "You are this so-called Great Master? I''ll just assume so; my little friend here says you wanted the lizards, so we have brought most of them!"


    "Most?"


    My voice boomed across the field without me even trying. The loudness didn''t affect the speaker, but most others that could see me stepped back.


    "Yes, well, it is thest skinning season; I think we have hunted them dry. You know, supplying for the demand, the lizards don''t breed well either, so we are using thest ones for our festival. We tie them up, letting the adults skin them until they die, and then let our children finish for practice. I hear there are Crocodilefolk to the west; maybe we can..."


    While the man was talking, I put up my hand in front of me. Was there a peaceful solution to this? One finger down. Could wee to terms? Another dropped. Even if they did, would I be able to do it? Did I want to?


    Only one finger remained. Did this world need the people of this army or the city? A ce where torture is openly taught to the children? I closed my fist as my body began to change, and I could hear shoutsing from ahead.


    I stepped forward and expanded, I was changing into a dragon again, but my magic reserve was now a bottomless pit. My ck skin started to crack, leaving glowing red lines. I even used Breth''s magic to make myself bigger the Marly was at her full size.


    I looked down at the scurrying ants as thousand of soldiers dropped their weapons and ran, but it was toote. I breathed in and expelled fire on a section.Instantly, almost a quarter of all the troops died, cutting off that side, but the fire wasn''t done. The fire started to explode and jump, then explode again, repeating up to ten times. I breathed a path on the other side and prevented the escape, and the troop died a horrible death of being blown apart or burned alive.


    I had barely even done anything, and they were almost all dead. I looked at the pile of dust that was the bodies of my family''s family. What was I going to tell Mishka?


    Rage filled me with so much fury that fire poured out of my cracks like a volcano as I let out a world-shaking roar, and I leaped into the air.

 Chapter 74: Blood Glass Headstone

    Chapter 74: Blood ss Headstone


    I pped my wings for effect as I hovered over the scorched earth. Scream I the dying filled the area, but none of it registered to me; it was just sound. As I jumped into the air, I had decided that I would put a part of me away for this. I needed to disconnect from what I had done and was about to do.


    I turned and started moving up into the sky until I was high above the very few clouds. I could see it up ahead far in the distance, Landokingson, my target. I pushed my body forward; the entire time, I created destruction inside myself, infusion magic to create the perfect weapon.


    I would make an example of this city to the world, and there would be a sign left, reminding others of what happened and why. The city was getting closer now, and my Fire Wheeled Bouncing Betties were ready. The name wasn''t that creative, but I was already at my daily limit of fucks to give, so that''s what I called it.


    Soon I was high in the sky, hovering and looming over the city. My excellent hearing could hear the people crying out "Dragon" and "Run," but it was far toote for that. The sins had already beenmitted as a group, and I didn''t have time to weed out the good ones.


    The city was vast and spread out around a sizeable decadent cathedral of a castle. This spot is where I floated, and I prepared myself to do what I had to. Gripton had been silent since west talked, and I suspected he would be this way the entire time. He knew what I was about to do and what it would do to me, but he still didn''t try to stop me.


    That little bit was something, I thought as I opened my mouth over the city. There was no rush of fire; instead, hundreds of little glowing and spinning spheres fell down the capital of Haertia. From below, the people would see these as a shower of sparkles. The light would be barely visible from the ground in the clear sky and sunlight, but that would change quickly.


    By using some of Breth''s magic, I made the spheresrger as they fell. Mr. Spin''s magic would cause the sphere to be moving continuously. Thest part besides Kadence''s fire magic was Tora''s overpowered self- replicating explosion magic.


    I watched as the staring crowds noticed the spheres expanding into ten-foot-wide rotating balls of death. At first, it wasn''t that bad, the explosions deleted the castle from existence, and it was hard to see anything until the balls started to streak out of the center of the city. If I were human, I would have puked as my extra strong vision let me see the first-hand violence I was causing; men, women, and children we blown to pieces. The spreading fires soon consumed any that survived the initial st, and I listen to the screams, but dragons are made of thicker stuff, it seems.


    I pulled my vision away from the carnage and started to examine the wall. I needed to detach myself from this; I couldn''t let pity or remorse stop me from finishing the job. Now, a stedndscape was all that was at the center where the castle had once stood. I dropped down from the sky and smashing the ground, causing more damage and clouds of dust to kick up. I shifted back to human but kept my body encased in shiftingva.


    While in the air, I had studied the walls that surrounded Landokingson and judged it to be about eight miles across, so a four-point two radius would be enough. I activated my tattoos, causing the red and ck lines to burst from the churningva on my arms once the two ck lines sunk into the ground, while the two remaining red ones hovered.


    Once the ck tattoos had spread out thirty feet under the city and out past the walls, I activated Dak''s Vibration magic, and the world started to tremble. It was slow at first, but it started to put out many spheres as the shaking intensified, causing them to expend all their magic force left in them. The city was filled with massive explosions, but now the shaking was so bad that a building that hadn''t crumbled was getting sucked down.


    All solid rock and earth from the city''s surface to thirty feet below shifted dirt and sand. The city was almost wholly swallowed now; the people were all dead and buried in the churning sands. As thest building shattered and pulled under, I uprooted the ck lines, drawing them back to me, letting the red pair spread lines spread.


    The surface had dropped down five feet, and the red veins gave me a visual of the full extent of my power. That small part of me shouted out to me, saying that I had finished and I didn''t need to do this, but that wasn''t true. If the rest of the world or most of it felt like this about every other race that wasn''t human, then I would leave a message as a reminder.


    I thought of what my friends and new family would think of me for this, but then Mishka''s troubled expression and then one filled with tears filled my mind, and all care left. I pushed so much magic into the fire the red lines produced that I started to get light head as the ground melted. Finally, I let go, and a blood-red ss covered the ground five feet below where the city had once stood.


    I sat down, exhausted, and put my head into my hands; an entire city, gone. Everyone was dead, thest memories left in the blood-red ss sheet that served as the cities headstone. I had nned to leave a message, but as a couple of tears escaped my eye, I took a deep breath. I had done enough already.


    This message would spread across the continent, and I would have to get ready for more war, but maybe this would make them think twice. I wiped my eyes, I wouldn''t dwell on what I had to do, but I didn''t leave. I needed some time to collect myself and let out the part that I had put away to retain some part of my old self.


    But, when I reached for it, the old me was gone.

 Chapter 75: Brave New Tomorrow

    Chapter 75: Brave New Tomorrow


    I left The Blood ss Lake, rocketing into the air. I gave it the name because it was no longer Landokingson. I had taken that away; tried not to let it bug me, but somehow, I was getting low on magic.


    I must have expended it on the city, so I was left with a slow flight low to the ground, stuck with my thoughts.


    <em>''This was something that needed to be done. I watched the entire thing with you and didn''t look away. I told you it would get harder.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''...I know now, but I don''t n on repeating this again. There has to be a better way.''</em>


    <em>''From now on, be more calcted with your decisions and the way to treat people from know powerhouses. Thest thing we needed right now is all of Bjrothrone descending on us.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''But they will, eventually? That''s what the vision is each time I gain more power, right?''</em>


    <em>''No, that is when we face him.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Who is him? Are you talking about the one that made this world? Another thing that is bugging me, if this world has a creator, does my old one have one?''</em>


    <em>''Yes, the creator is the one that wille down on us, bring the armies of this world and many that are not.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What is his problem? Didn''t he build this ce?''</em>


    <em>''Every creator gets three slots; you can''t delete a world, but the old way for it to be reset is but the inhabitants must end it their selves. The Creator or Game Master can not enter a game unless the God-favored-hero is summoned. The Game Master can invoke BBG''s as counters to normal heroes, but when we entered, so did the Game Master.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''So, because we entered, now the GM is here since we are using DnD terms. Where are the other BBG''s then? Shouldn''t there have been one chasing Addel?''</em>


    <em>''If you ask her, she will tell you that her tail left eleven days ago; they are all going back to the master; I let you proceed with this task before because it was something that couldn''t be left alone. Now we have to start winning more people of this world to our side, but that can''t be done if we level any more cities.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I could see the fireing up ahead, and I could see winged soldiers walked through the mes unharmed, killing anything that moved; they must have seen what was left of the Lizardfolk bodies; I tried to get most of them, but...


    My magic gave out, and I feel only about five feet, only stumbling a bit. Soldiers were already in the air and flying over to me, and I could see a sprinting Buddying. Three Dragon-Kin and Mesh only beat Buddy by a breath and everyone to a knee and bowed their heads.


    I was shocked at this; why were they bowing to me now of all times?


    "What''s going on?"


    I was starting to feel strange inside like I barely held my emotions in check. Mesh looked up at me with tears in his eyes, but he didn''t look sad...he looked proud?


    "The humans did what we each knew they would do. We knew this was the only oue from the beginning, but you could have stopped there!"


    Mesh stood looking me directly in the eyes the entire time.


    "Any of us would have understood if we ran, but you didn''t run from them! You became the embodiment of our people and took revenge for the generations that have been ughtered. We have all seen the dragon you became and what you did to the army! You have never heard a louder cheer from your people when you put the humans down for their crimes!"


    "...I as I would..."


    "Words are cheap, Hyde. You know that there are no words for what you have done for the people you have gathered. Even if the whole world turns on you, we will be by your side and give our lives to see that you canplete your task."


    Mesh retook a knee, and I stared at him in disbelief. More Dragon-Kin were falling from the sky, and Bear and Spider-Kin were gathering around me. Suddenly, I was getting very tired, but Buddy was there, and the Breth on the other side; I hadn''t even seen him show up. The day was starting to catch up, even after a couple of naps; well, no rest for the wicked.


    I watched all my troops gather around me, every one of them taking a knee. Here was where it was going to all start; everything up to here was a test, now it was time to make ns, but I needed sleep. I took a deep breath as it seemed that every one of the troops was here.


    "Landokingson and Haertia are no longer names that will be spoken. We will call this country Hope, and we are going to erect a new city on the border as a ce for all Beastfolk toe for a haven, along with any other chastised race. This home will also be open to other humans that are like-minded like me."


    A cheer went up around me like surround sounds, and I waited for the yelling to die down until I continued.


    "You all have seen my resolve to rid this world of its scum and restore bnce. I may have taken it too far with The Blood ss Lake, but they were too far gone to waste the time we have. I will make many more hard choices in the future, but I will lead you all to a brave new tomorrow that we can all be proud to raise a family in!"


    I was about ready to pass out at this point; I was a puppet on strings at this point, being held up by my loyal friends. I would not forget today ever, a moment that engraved itself in my mind. I would need it in the months toe.

 Chapter 76: Filling In The World

    Chapter 76: Filling In The World


    I dropped down from the sky onto the metal te of the wagon. I set Mishka down and noticed that everyone had gathered, good. Time to get down to business, AKA, pushing city building responsibilities to the rest; I had other ns that did not involve getting my hands dirty...with mud.


    We walked over to a nowrger table that was set up to amodate everyone joining this meeting. I wanted all the people left in charge here; this also included the peopleing with me when I left. I wanted most of the main details hammered out when we reached the site that we would chooselots of things still up in the air, and the reason for this meeting.


    "Alright, everyone," I said after sitting down. "It is time to decide where we want to set up the city. This part will be me telling you and you nodding your heads, but the rest will be up to you. I trust that all of you have some area of experience in running a city, maybe it won''t be apparent at first, but we will figure it out! Can I trust you all to take care of this for me?"


    "Wait, you''re not staying with us?" Breth asked.


    "No, you all will be heading to the center point."


    I stood up and walked over to stand behind Alex and Kadence, putting a hand on Kadence''s shoulder and then leaning down to kiss both their cheeks. I then used my other hand to point out a spot on Tescelle''s three-dimensional map of the continent, Bjrothrone. The point was at the top left-hand corner of what we now called Hope; This point also shared borders with four other countries, really the perfect ce to stir up trouble.


    "This is where I want Dreams built."


    "Dreams? Is that the name of the ce?" Kadence asked, turning to me.


    I kissed her and nodded my head.


    "Yeah, call me corny, but I like the sound of The City of Dreams."


    There were some thoughtful expression and nods, mixed with a couple of confused looks. I the end, no one argued, but Alex brought up the question that was surely on everyone''s mind.


    "Where are you going and why?"


    "I''m going to be taking you, Xelios, Mishka, Arrentia, Krya, and Buddy. We will start paying some formal visits to the kingdoms to talk about alliances or if they are possible."


    "How will we get to each of these ces? Xelios, Kadence, and you can fly, but what about the rest of us?" Krya asked dubiously.


    "On my back."


    "You can''t be serious? we are going to go riding into the capitals on the back of the world''srgest and most terror-inspiring predator?"


    Alex seemed quite stressed out by this idea, but there was a good reason for this.


    "I want them to see our strength and know that wee to the table with no false pretenses or fake threats if they need to be made. There are going to be some problem with the two empires; I can see that oneing from a mile away."


    "First and Crashing Wave have been at a quiet war for thest two hundred years now over the port of Cathal. For now, we have the Karestia, home of the dragon, to prevent them from flooding down on us, but it isn''t impossible," Mesh exin and then continued on, exin other problematic countries.


    The entire time I had been in the world. It had really been just a path that I traveled and left the logistics up to everyone else. Now I was getting a real sense of how big the world really was; Tescelle erged the map for Mesh''s exnation so, now I could see the entire world. There was even a vast set of inds on the southwest corner on the map that was unnamed, now that was interesting.


    "There is the Tri-ind in Gratos bay to worry about; they are three tribes focus onnd, sea, and ground. We don''t need to worry about them attacking us directly, but they are the central supplier for all vehicles,nd, air, and sea. Making bad rtions with them could have all other nations knocking at our doorsteps."


    "What about Kalitia''s mother''s nation? From what I can understand, something weird has been going on to have a human queen live to be four hundred plus years. Any word on Ratiha?"


    Markeye was the one that spoke up.


    "Everything you know is what we know. Travelers are warned to stay out of the country, and merchants only travel inside the country under heavy guard. Those that choose to risk it end up missing without a trace. This is all we know, but we, well, I suspect she has be some sort of undead and uses the captured as lifeblood. All of this is just what I suspect, but nothing else makes sense."


    "And the people of the country?"


    "Again, hardly anyone is able to leave the country, so hardly any news travels out."


    "Okay, they don''t seem like they are going to make any fast moves on us; what about our other three neighbors? Any of them likely to try to jump us if we turn our backs?"


    "Predi is the only one that might, but at the same time, we can fix that problem easily. King Ragna has eighteen daughtersst I checked, so that will be an easy fix. As for the other two, Krya''s father, Maxven, will keep things running smoothly with the Cresting Wilds, and Karst doesn''t ever do anything unless the Dragonsmand."


    Of course, Alex had this figured out already; I was actually surprised that she hadn''t just taken over the trip and started giving orders. Maybe she thought she should show some restraint with me, but I was worried that it was boiling out and onto my other wives. Well, bringing Alex along would be good for Kadence, even know she looked tired.


    I stood up straight and looked around the table at some of my closest friends in this world.


    "Before we were running to this point, but now we are here. Now, it''s time for the hard work to start; I have given each of you a major boost in your physical and magical powers, so I want to see results when we return! I am sure that I will havea whole new group of followers and wives when Ie back so have ces ready to put them."


    Everyone cheered, but I could see a couple of concerned faces. The faces belonged to the people who wereing with me. I knew why they had the looks, and I pushed down the disappointment that hit me when I figured out why they had concerned looks.


    They were all scared of me.

 Chapter 77: Match Maker

    Chapter 77: Match Maker


    The next day, I woke up alone in bed, surprisingly, but then yesterday''s event came pouring back in. I was able to push the feeling aside quickly; something had changed inside, for better or worse. I got out of bed and magic''d my clothes onto my body, walking over to my single dresser and grabbing my shade.


    It would be nice to set up now that we didn''t have to move; there was nothing wrong with this hotel on wheels, but it would be nice to stop running. I nned to head to the border of what was now known as Hope, set up a defensible position, and start recruiting and get ready to deal with the rest of the world. They all will know about Landokingson and who did it; the real fight was about to start, but I would not fight this one with swords.


    I walked out of my room and headed up top, It was still early, and we weren''t moving yet, but Markeye was already up at the front. Sometimes I wondered if he ever slept, but I had something that needed to be done, and now was a perfect time.


    "Mark!"


    "Good morning Hyde; you seem to be in good spirits, all things considered."


    "Honestly, I don''t feel like what I did was wrong, and I don''t n on looking at it in any other light. This culling was something that needed to be done, but now I have something else that needs to be done. That something needs your help!"


    "I''m d you''re not the type to let this drag you down; we need you now, more than ever. What is it that you need my help with?"


    "Two repair jobs, I made a mess of Kara''s floors, and I would like you toe to fix them if that''s okay?"


    I watched the slight tightening of Markeye''s muscles and the deeper breath he took. I wasn''t wrong; I was sure of it, plus not like it was doing any harm if I was wrong. Markeye only hesitated for a second and then gestured his hand forward.


    The two of us headed down the stairs and met Arrentiaing from my room.


    "I was justing to crawl into bed with you!"


    Argentina''s cat ears and long tinum blonde hair made me smile, thinking of her embarrassment with Breth. Suddenly Arrentia started to blush and quickly came over to take my arm. Once beside me, she kicked me in the shin as we started to walk.


    "Grrr, what was that for?!"


    I tried to keep my voice low, but I heard Markeye chuckling behind us.


    "Keep your dirty thoughts under control about us when we are in public!"


    Oh! Yeah, that was my fault. Everything was a learning curve; I guess you could say; it felt like there was always another rule I forgot to remember. I think my father once said that married life was mostly about waiting to find out what you did wrong, and I was beginning to understand what he had meant by that.


    "Well, regardless of my thoughts, how are you and where are the rest of my wives, most importantly Mishka, I want to go talk to her as soon as we are done here."


    "You don''t need to follow me, Hyde; I know where Kara''s room is."


    Arrentia looked up at me with a knowing smile. She was a woman and a good friend of Kara''s like all my wives were, so she had to know something about Kara''s hidden feelings. I smiled down at the and then patted and then kissed the top of her head.


    "It''s fine; I would like to stop and say hello, and gives some thanks for all her hard work."


    "It is true; I have seen some tests they are doing in thebs in the evenings. Here clothes are remarkable; they are almost indestructible. Only especially magically enhanced acids, your wife Xelios is making have any effects."


    Both me and Arrentia shared another smile as we arrived outside of Kara''s door. I knock and waited; it was good to hear Markeye sing her praises. So when Kara opened the door, both Arrentia and I had stupid smiles stered on our faces.


    "What do you two want so early in the morning? Don''t I ever get a break?"


    She obviously hadn''t seen Markeye behind us; knowing him, he was hiding out of view, waiting to be asked to do what needed doing. I just smiled at Kara, who was dressed in a rough-looking apron and a faded shirt for all her magic of creating clothing. I shook my head at her before raising my hand and speaking while I let my magic work.


    "You know, Kara, for a woman who can make any kind of clothing you want, I am a bit disappointed you are wearing such shabby clothes. Let me give you a little update because you have a date today!"


    "What? What are you doing, Hyde! And a date? I didn''t agree to this!"


    When I finished, Arrentia gave me a nod; she had whispered what I should make into my ear. I made a bright blue and white sundress that flowed to her feet. Once I was done, Kara was about toin more when I put up my hand.


    "Cha, Cha, Cha, don''t startining! In your date''s defense, he has no idea what''s going on either; Markeye,e in here!"


    Arrentia started to giggle as Kara''s started to open and close her mouth. I left Arrentia to deal with the fish out of the water, and I went to grab Markeye before he ran away. When I got outside the room, Markeye was standing staring at his hands like they were covered in blood or something.


    "Hey, get in here."


    "But..."


    "Listen, Markeye, let''s be serious here, man to man. What are you like five hundred years old? You''re not getting any younger yet, and I know you two like each other. I also know that this the result of trying to protect each other."


    He still looks apprehensive, so I decided toy it on t. I wasn''t going to force him, but I would put him in a hard spot!


    "Either get in there, or I will go tell her how you feel!"


    "I have never told you how I felt about her!"


    "See? Now I know you have feelings for her!"


    Well, growing up and grown-up are two different words, after all!

 Chapter 78: A Cup Of Menja

    Chapter 78: A Cup Of Menja


    After almost forcing Markeye into the room, I watched his eyes fall on Kara. I could hear the gasp from him, and I could see the blush starting to stain her face. I signaled to Arrentia, but Markeye rounded on me and then went to one knee; oh great, what the fuck was this about?


    Before I couldugh, I flipped down the sses just in time to prevent blindness. I had a bad habit of not wearing them inside out of habit, even though they were clear and I could see through them as if they were there. Hey, old habits die hard, but I watch Markeye fill out, and I felt a slight change in myself.


    Suddenly, I could feel them all as Markeye''s magic joined the others. Inside of me, I could feel the different magics and strengths, almost like individual people. The feeling almost made me stumble forward, but Arrentia was there with a hand on my arm, steadying me.


    Finally, the light faded, and Markeye stood up, younger and more fit than ever. I smiled at him, and he bowed his head and then waited. Oh, shit, I guess that was our cue to leave; I let Arrentia lead me out of the room, and I closed the door behind us.


    "Are you okay? What happened just now?"


    "Hmm, seems I no longer need to activate my right hand to get the new evolution myself, but I really hope it''s not like that every time."


    <em>''That was your first time feeling all the magic inside of your body. Up until now, you have been using the magic on at a time to make new spells. It will be challenging the first couple of times, but you will get used to it just like anything else.'' Gripton.</em>


    Good enough for me; this was a lot more convenient anyways; having to activate each one was a pain, and to activate a lot of them left me defenseless. I took a deep breath in; now, it was time to do something that I was trying to put off.


    "Where is she, Arrentia?"


    "I think Mishka is with grandpa right now."


    "Breth? Why him of all people?"


    "Grandfather is ancient and wise; he has also had more loss the all the tribe, but he always remains the strongest. Mesh asked Breth to talk with her until you were ready."


    "You guys are all too good to me. I will head back to the third wagon and go find them, but while I am talking with Mishka, I need you to gather the wives and my generals; we have some serious nning to do after this."


    Arrentia leaned into me and kissed me before turning to leave. I waited till she was out of sight and then put my hand to my face. I knew I needed to go see Mishka, so, even with a rock in my stomach, I forced my body to move and exit the back of the House-Wagon.


    It was still morning, and the grass off to the side of the road still had its dew on the west side; the sun had already cooked it off the east side. I stepped down and started my walk to the third wagon. In truth, I had only been inside the House-Wagon and the cksmith wagon at the end of our train.


    The air was brisk, so I wimped out halfway to the back and magic''d some sleeve on my t-shirt. The sun was warm, but there was a slight breeze, making it a bit nippily out. I wonder, where were we on this? Lower, higher, or in the middle? Would we get snow here?


    Suddenly I found myself walking up the stair, and then I was on the top patio of the third wagon. I must have auto-piloted here while lost in thought. This top area was smaller than the House-Wagon''s patio, but it was still a nice area.


    "Hyde!"


    My blood froze solid in my veins at the sounds of Mishka''s voice. Nothing could prepare me for this, and I couldn''t even move my body; I was a coward. All my bravado, and now I was frozen in ce.


    A warm hand touched my arm and turned me around. Mishka''s smiling face was looking up at me. Smiling? Was I missing something here?


    "Come and sit down, you look confused, and I know why."


    Mishka led me over to a table that Breth was sitting at in his human form; for some reason, now he looked more like an elf of middle earth rather than...a bear? The way each person evolved was mind-boggling, to say the least, and none of it really made sense. Trying to understand it would just give me a headache.


    "Wee, Hyde, would you like a cup of Menja?"


    "Hey, Breth. Sure, why not; what is it?"


    "A hot drink that soothes you over time, but also gives you energy."


    I was thankful for the momentary distraction, but I turned to Mishka, and she was still smiling. Was there something I was missing?


    "I know you expected me to be in tears right now, but you talked to Mesh and the others; we expected this from the beginning. Our people have been buried in our minds the moment the humans took them. Even then, you still tried with all your minimal power at the time, bringing us here and took revenge for our people. I am proud to know that my husband is such a man, and I never ever dreamed I would be able to say these words before I met you."


    I still had a hard time understanding how they had already resigned their people to death. I got it now after Blood Lake, but my brain stalled on somethings still. I stood up and took Mishka into my arms, holding her close to me.


    "Let''s keep working together, make the world a safe ce for our kids to..."


    Dammit! When did I lift my sunsses again!

 Chapter 79: A Lost Tail

    Chapter 79: A Lost Tail


    I was never going to learn.


    Before the sunspots cleared from my eye, I could hear Mishka''s excited voice.


    "You want to have kids with me?!"


    "Of course, I do! Why wouldn''t I?"


    I rubbed my eye and was finally able to somewhat see out of them again. I blinked a couple of times, trying to make sure my eyes were ying some other kind of tricks on me. It was like I was staring at another person, the change I Mishka''s body and hair... everything was out of this world, and she was stunning.


    Then I felt it and grabbed the chair closest to me as the wave hit me, and I felt a new power to join the others, but it was so much different than the others. I spun the chair around and sat down before I fell; Breth got up and came over, kneeling in front of me.


    "Are you okay, Hyde?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine; I just get an overwhelming feeling every time someone evolves now. It''s what I imagine being dropped in the middle of the ocean would feel like. The feeling is hard to put into words."


    "Try to remember that it is a part of you, not the other way around. Try holding that thought in your mind when it happens next time. It sounds like you are getting overwhelmed by the number of different type of magic ins..."


    "I will try that, but it''s not about how many are in there already; I get dizzy from the sheer amount of space that isn''t being used. Breth, with all the magic I have gained, barely three percent is full, from what I can feel. I have received all that power, and it''s only just a small part of what is toe. That''s what makes me lose my breath."


    Everyone became quiet, and my new beautiful wife came to sit in myp; I only call her new because of the fact that it felt like I was looking at apletely different person. Mishka''s long hair was a more orangish-red, where Kadence hair was a darker red, and her tail was now gone. Breth made an excuse up to go help with breakfast, which wasn''t really an excuse; I just forgot about him being our Turret Taskmaster.


    Mishka adjusted herself on myp, and I noticed something missing as she did. I slid a hand below her back, sliding down the new orangish-red ring dress that covered her body. As my hand slid over her bottom, I gave it a squeeze.


    "Hey! Don''t you think we should save that for where we are alone?"


    "Well, my dear, we are alone, but I was just getting used to your tail being gone."


    Mishka jumped from myp and spun around with her hands, gripping her own bottom through her dress. She turned back to me with tears in her eye, smiling, so I went over and took her into my arms. Mishka put her hands t on my chest and rested her head on them.


    "Well, now that we have figured out things here, what do you say toe to sit in a boring meeting about of future?"


    "That doesn''t sound that boring; what are we doing now?"


    "Make a home! Considering how Alex isn''t going to stop throwing wives at me, I think it is time that I made a home in this world. I don''t know how it will be set up, though; how do I keep you all happy?"


    Mishkaughed and stepped on her toes to kiss me. I lipped pressed together, and I could smell the fruit of whatever perfume she had put on. The scent made me slide my hand up the back of her neck and push my fingers into her silky smooth hair.


    "You will be fine, you already have made us all the happiest women in the world by marrying us, and you have helped each one of us. The real question is, how do we keep you happy?"


    "Happy? That you all do a splendid job; the real task is to keep me sane and on the right path. I don''t want to have to make another example like Blood Lake, but I will."


    "We all know that and support you. Let''s go see the..."


    I didn''t let her finish as I scooped her up and ran for the edge, nting my foot on the railing. Iunched us in the air, and fire lit my thoughts as Kadences fire magic burned from the bottom of my pant leg, shooting us into the air higher. Mishka held on to me, but she trusted me to keep her safe and had a massive smile on her face; I remembered how much she enjoyed flying to go get Marly.


    I would need to check up on Mesh and Cable and the new women in their lives in the future. I probably should be able to leave them alone, but I was responsible for both hookups. I looked down at Mishka, who was not paying any attention to me; instead, she was enraptured by the surroundingndscape.


    "What do you think of my matchmaker with the boys? It would be a real waste to let them fall apart, but honestly, now I think Mesh might be starting to get Marly to warm up to. Cable is the one im worried about, he acts cool on the outside, but I think he is a pussy when ites to women."


    "I think you right about Cable, but I don''t think we have to worry about it. Gwh may seem...a bit crazy, but she had a good heart and will treat him right. The real problem wille from any woman that tries to get close to Cable! As for Mesh, Marly and I have had some talks over thest few days; they are fine."


    "Well, that is a big load off my back?"


    "But don''t you have a city to build?"


    "No, we have a city to build!"

 Chapter 80: Wendy Pt 1

    Chapter 80: Wendy Pt 1


    I watched as most of the group let to go help with getting breakfast set up. My thoughts still left me with a weird feeling; not much got to me, but having my friends scared of me was starting to have an effect. I turned and waved to Alex, who looked at me with a puzzled look.


    I turned and ran to the edge of the patio, vaulting into the air. The sounds of yelling faded as I shot into the air, but I didn''t slow down. I needed to get some air and clear my head, so I turned to the mountain range we had found Marly at.


    Within an hour, I was hovering over the top of the mountain, and I could see her cave below. I let the fire go and plummets to the ground, but thread poured off me and created a tent-like structure to slow me down. I let the thread disperse and fell the remaining ten feet to the ground.


    The ce hadn''t changed in the couple of days since I had been herest. I walked to the shadow curtain and then pushed through to the other side but stopped.


    "Who are you, and what are you doing in my mother''s cave?"


    Ooo, so many ways to answer this question, but most of them would end me up as lunch or a snack. In front of me was a baby blue dragon with a purplish shine to her scales. She was half the size of Marly when she was in her full dragon form, but she was still a dragon.


    "Would your mother happen to be Marlogra?"


    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH HER?!"


    Owo! My damn ears! that came out as more of a high pitch squeal, roar, whine, the fuck you call it. Whatever the sound was, I didn''t want to hear it again.


    "Okay, calm down..."


    Future me will look back on this moment as one of those moments that is to beughed at, but at the moment, I felt like a big meanie. I should have known what kind of response I would receive after that hair-brained line. Unfortunately for this dragon, my mind wasn''t running on all cylinders today.


    The blue dragon lunged at me with an open mouth, but I was irritated and distracted, to say the less, and the dragon received a backhand. I wasn''t mad, thank God, but the smack still sent her rolling. The dragon picked herself off the ground, but the effect was not what I had expected, no, but it was what I should have.


    Large fist-sized tear droplets were pouring out the dragon''s eyes, and she began to wail. Oh, did that girl have a pair of lungs on her! I put my hands over my ears to block the sound, but it cut through like my hands were paper.


    "HEY! Cut it out! I''m sorry, you did try to bite me!"


    "SORRY?! YOU HIT ME!"


    Ugh, so much for being reasonable. If this was Marly''s daughter, then I needed to fix this, or I would be dodging Marly. Oh great, now she was rolling on the ck ss-like ground wailing.


    I scratched my head for a while until it finally dawned on me what to do. I couldn''t make her snap out of it because I was a mean ant, so I would be a mean dragon instead. I let the magic pour out of me, and I felt my body start to shift and grow.


    About halfway through my transformation, the howling stopped and the cavern filled with silence as I finished changing. After I looked around, I realized something, jeez, I was big. Marly was an enormous dragon and the only other dragon I had seen before this pipsqueak, but I could barely move around in this cave.


    "Who...who are you?"


    I looked down to find that the little dragon had backed into a corner. She looked like a cat with nowhere to go. Well, that wasn''t what I was going for, but she was quiet, so mission aplished, but what to do now?


    "Let''s say I am a friend of your mother''s; she is one of my vassals now and..."


    "I pledge myself to you!"


    "Huh? Wait. What? How do you know I am even telling the truth?"


    "I could tell if your lying. Is mother okay?"


    Wow, just like that, and she is right as rain; damn woman!


    "Well, she is healthy, but she and I got into a bit of a spat when we first met, and, well, I almost killed her the same way I batted you."


    "You almost killed her?! Is she okay? How is that even possible? Your...okay, you can turn into a dragon, but your still just a man, right?"


    "She is fine, I saved her, but she is different now. And yes, I am kind of just a man."


    "That''s pretty ambiguous,"


    "If I knew what the words meant, I would probably agree with you."


    "So, what is different about my mother now?"


    "Hmmm? Well, let''s say she might look a bit different, and she has lost a good amount of weight."


    "Is she sick? Can I go see her?"


    "Sick? No, but...ah, it will be easier to show you, but do we have to go so soon?"


    "What?"


    "Well, you see, I came here to get away for a bit; some things have been bothering me."


    "Oh?Like what? Someone as strong as you would have a hard time finding a worthy opponent. What could bother you?"


    I shrunk back down to my size, walked over to the blue dragon, sat down beside her, and then leaned my back into her. I couldn''t see her expression, so I wasn''t sure if it bothered her or not.


    So, I told Wendy, or Wendriosa, about everything that had happened over thest few days. It was kind of nice to be able to have someone just to sit and listen to me rant. After I finished tell her my troubles, she was silent for a moment but then spoke.


    "It''s right for them to be scared of you, though; arent you ever scared of yourself? As a dragon, we are only taught to fear two things, other dragons, and our own power."

 Chapter 81: Wendy Pt 2

    Chapter 81: Wendy Pt 2


    "Yeah, but I''m not a dragon. Yes, I can change into one, but I don''t want my friends and family to be scared of me. Also, to answer your question, n, I''m not scared of myself or the power. My magic isn''t something that will just run wild or something I could lose control of, but what does scare me is my friends not trusting me to protect them. The feeling that they aren''t sure who will destroy them, foe or me."


    I left out a sigh. Honestly, I was probably the biggest dragon in the world at this point, so how do I convince the people closest to me?


    "Maybe they just need time to get used to you; dragons are the most feared creature''s on the; you must understand why they are acting this way. I am surprised they stille close to you. Just give it time, also, I will be there, but I don''t get it, with mother there, shouldn''t they be more epting of you?"


    "Okay, times toe clean about Momsie. I turned your mother into a Dragon-Kin. Ha! I said it! I really thought that was going to be..."


    "YOU DID WHAT?!"


    Well, that was the reaction I had expected, and Wendy sent me rolling as my backrest stood up fast and whirled on me.


    "Jeez, a little warning before you jump out of your skin! She is fine; look,e on, and we will go back and see her, okay?"


    "She better be alright, or I''ll..."


    "What? Going to try and bite me again?"


    "Shut it, human!"


    "Hey! This human has a name and will be very cross if you don''t start using it! Hyde is my name!"


    "Fine! Shut it, Hyde!"


    "Woman..."


    I let the sentence fall apart, it wasn''t worth making my head hurt more with her silly arguing, and it was just riling me up. I turned and started to walk out of the cave.


    "Wait! Where are you going?"


    "Seriously? I just told you..."


    "That''s not what I mean... you''re a male, and I can''t fight you...so..."


    "No! Jeezus, do the dragons really act like that?"


    "Act like?"


    "Okay, let''s get something straight right now! I am not some pig looking to use women! Is that what I really look like? Wait, don''t answer that; I bald and covered in tattoos, of course, I look like that! Grrr..."


    "Sorry...it is just what happens."


    "It''s not your fault; this isn''t my first run-in with this type of bullshit; I just thought the dragons might be better or something. This just proves that they are just arge version of humans with natural weapons!"


    "What is up with you? You are a man, right?"


    "Honestly, how many wrong impressions are you ogin to get of me in a row? YES, I AM A MAN! I just don''t think men should act like that!"


    "Hmmm, I guess I can see why you are having so much trouble then."


    "What?"


    "Nothing, if this is the real you, then I would like to keep it that way."


    "Mmm, okay then, now can we go? I left before breakfast, and I''m starting to get hungry! Let''s head back before my wives send a search party out for me."


    "Wives?"


    "Yes, wives! Don''t even get me started about them! they are half the reason I needed the break!"


    "But they are your wives; don''t they just listen to you?"


    <em>''HAHAHAHA!'' -Gripton</em>


    <em>''HAHAHAHA!''</em>


    "HAHAHAHA! You''re a riot! Just listen to me? GWAHAHA!"


    "Are you alright?"


    I wiped a tear from my eye as I got myughter under control.


    "Yeah, I''m okay."


    "What was so funny?"


    "When you meet my wives, you will know, hehe."


    "You''re very strange; you know that, right?"


    "So I have been told."


    I turned, still smiling about thement, ha! The day when my wives "just" listened to me, hehe, frigging hrious. I walked out of the cave and waited for Wendy to follow. She soon met me outside, and I started to light my body with fire.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Hmmm? Getting ready to fly...is there something im forgetting?"


    "Well...I just thought...you know, since you a dragon and all...I don''t know...I thought you might want to fly with me?"


    I was stunned silent for a moment. I mean, I wasn''t like it was taxing to hold the form, but it was just weird the way she asked it.


    <em>''Oh ya, so weird. You know are some point, you are really going to have to pick up a pair of senses!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''You mean...''</em>


    <em>''Yup, your hopeless.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Umm, yeah, we can fly together if you want."


    "Really?! I mean, good..."


    Okay, I can see it now...wait, what the hell, old man? Are you kidding me? She isn''t royalty; this isn''t part of the n!


    <em>''She is a dragon, you idiot! Marrying any dragon is worth a thousand royal princess!'' -Gripton.</em>


    Mmmmmm, fucker.


    "Okay, Uncle! I''m changing, but you better keep up!"


    I changed, but this time I restricted the growth, so I was only slightly bigger than her. The expression she gave me was startled and surprised, making me smile inside.


    "Ready?"


    "You can just be whatever size you want? Who are you?"


    "Do you know a god named Gripton?"


    "...Thee Gripton? Like the God of all things and the father of all dragons that live in the mountains of Karstia? The same God that watches over us all?"


    "Yes, that one! That fucker is in my head right now!"


    "Wait, why can''t I tell if your lying?"


    <em>''Well, I was hoping that little show of my power would be convincing, but...Oh dear.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I looked over at Wendy, but she wasn''t moving.


    <em>''Did you kill her?''</em>


    <em>''I hope not, Thungarda will be pissed at me if I identally kill his grand Daughter!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Pissed at you? I am the one on the losing end of this deal!''</em>


    Suddenly I heard a loud gasp and redirected my attention to Wendy, who was now hacking a couch out. Well, she wasn''t dead, but..oh...dear.


    <em>''Hmm? This is going to be a very serious problem.'' -Gripton.</em>


    Fuck.

 Chapter 82: FUCKING GONE!

    Chapter 82: FUCKING GONE!


    "Oh, no!"


    It really wasn''t that big of a deal, I think, right? I was just a little bit of piss, right? The mortified look on the young dragon''s face said a different story.


    <em>''Well, it looks like this one is my fault. Sorry, really, I think you should talk to Wendy about talking about your magical powers.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Well, as much as I love to hear you say you''re sorry, what the fuck are you talking about? She peed a bit and got some on her''</em>


    That''s when I saw what the problem was, and I was shocked at what was happening. The scales of her...lower section where she had leaked on herself were deteriorating rapidly! Holy shit, dragon piss was high power acid! Now I understood what was going on.


    "My...I''ll never"


    I stepped forward quickly and put my right hand on her neck.


    "This is my fault; I should have been more considerate. I am not from this world, and I had no idea something like this could happen."


    "It''s not you fau...owee!"


    Wendy cringed in pain and her body tensed. Fuck you idiot Hyde! Acid! I was already shifted into a dragon, but I shifted back to a human; a dragon''s wed hand was not right for this magic.


    "What are you...eeee...doing! Don''t, it will burn the sink off...ahhhhh, what are you doing?!"


    I had just remembered one of thetest additions to my magic harem, Arrentia''s healing abilities. I brought the image of healthy sparkling blues scales like I remembered and then ce my hands on the wound. Instantly, the flesh started to spit the acid off itself and then started to heal, slowly pushing my hands back until only the sparkling scales could be seen like before.


    I moved my hands around a bit as sheined, but then I stopped and took my hand back quickly. Jeezus, no wonder she has beenining; I had forgotten how this happened and was damn near, feeling a dragon up! I think I remember meme''s about this back home. I stood up and turn back to Wendy casually like nothing had just happened.


    "Okay. Ready to go? You are as good as new, and we will agree to never ever ever ever talk about this, alright? Let''s go."


    I think it was the right choice, but the next minute would tell if my little act is enough to get her away from any thoughts of what isn''t. Well, time for the best part, the bait.


    I started to put force into my steps, break ck crystal as I started to pick up speed; it was about two hundred feet from the entrance where we were. I crunched down and really bent my knee, feeling the pressure build up as things slowed down and I pushed wind into my palms with the Deer-Kin''s mothers magic, I couldn''t remember her name, but I could see her face in my mind as one of the memories.


    The brief eternity ended end as I uncoiled my legs and released jet-engine air streams from my palms. The entire area around me for fifty feet crack and then caved down, falling to the lower mountain, but I was FUCKING GONE!


    I was already turning into a dragon head first. Really I bet it looked super cool, but my eyes, cheeks, ears, and nose were all in a lot of pain, and I couldn''t hear anything. The ridiculous take off speed had torn my mouth and damn near ripped my eye out of my head!


    Honestly, if I hadn''t just used that magic, I could have been in some serious trouble. Hyde, The Almighty deaf, dumb, blind, and disfigured king was a bit of a mouthful, but I lived, so I will learn. I had finally changed, and I moderated my size. I made it to the same as before the...that wish is not to be named even in thought.


    I stopped and turned into the air, blue, a blue streak flew past me! Oh? She was fast, but how fast? It seemed like a challenge to me!


    I turned and chased after her as she rose up into the air, pping her wings, which was weird since Marly didn''t p her wing, and I got my flying without pping from her. Though, seeing Wendy''s beautiful form moving her wings as she rose into the clouds, I realized that it was worth the effort for how majestic I made her look, like those fucked up sexy ny-degree heels women wear.


    Okay, let''s go! I raced after her into the cloud, but I decided to y a trick on Wendy. Once I was inside the clouds, I grew asrge as I could, which was almost four timesrger than her, and I flew until I spotted her up ahead, flying just above the cloud tops. I dipped back under and sped up to catch up to her, and then I activated Breth''s size magic,


    Unlike Breth, my magic reserve had grown even greater after The Blood Lake, so I could hand this form for an extended period of time. I grew a lot bigger; there weren''t decent numbers I could math out to make sense of just how big I was, but when I rose up under the unsuspecting Wendy, I heard her little dragonic squeal as she thumped on m massive back. I rose from the clouds like a massive floating ind in the sky; I had to be over three hundred feet long.


    <em>''Stop Hyde, you''re going to draw unwanted attention from the other dragons!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Fine! Fun sucker!''</em>


    I let Berth''s magic go, but I was still four times her size, and, well, I didn''t need to p my wing. Again pping the wings was like heels, hehe. I dropped down below the clouds; that was when Wendy hopped off me and started to fly on her own.


    As I dropped below, I could see the wagons; the trip was short since we raced, and I looked down on my people making their way along the road and let go of my dragon form. I switched to fire and flew down to the ground; I kept away from the wagons, and soon Wendy joined me,nding close. That when I heard the yells and turned to the wagons.

 Chapter 83: ...I Was Showing Off, And...

    Chapter 83: ...I Was Showing Off, And...


    I turned to see a purple missile streaking at me, and I already knew who it was.


    "Daughter?! What are you doing here...with Hyde?"


    "Mother?! What happened to you? Is this what you meant?!"


    Wendy craned her neck over to me, and I signed.


    "Yes, I did this, but now that we are here, there are some things we all need to talk about. Like how you are a dragon and such, I know this is all sudden, but if you would like to stay here, I need you to take the same oath and ept my power and leadership"


    I walked to stand in front of Wendy and got down on one knee; I might as well get this over and done with, and then we could move on. Maybe have more dragons on my side would make them seem normal and break some of this fear of them. I was sure that everyone was terrified, but they were all worried about nothing.


    "...I would also like to make you one of my wives."


    "You scoundrel! Skipping the mother and going for the Daughter! Though I do not mind my current pairing, hehe has all provided me with many new experiences I had never experienced as a dragon. Wendroisa, I want these things for you, and I wholeheartedly approve of the Great Master as your mate. If for nothing, I would like you to enjoy the act of intercourse in a bed and not trying the precarious act of mating in the air, which leave many females scared."


    "Alright, Marly, that''s enough. Mesh, I can feel you standing behind me there, go and take your wife to get Kadence and a robe, and meet us on the top deck of the House-Wagon, okay?"


    "Yes! Marly, let''s go."


    I felt the breeze as he was alreadyunching into the air to do as I asked, but Marly step forward and kiss her Daughter on the top of her blue scaled head. Then she stepped back and floated into the air, not bothering to move her wings. I saw her leave, but my attention was stuck on Wendy, and she hadn''t taken her eyes off me.


    "Will I look like my mother?"


    "That is an excellent question, but from the look on your face when you said that, you want it to be that way, right?"


    "...Yeah, being a small dragon is about as bad as being human...but either side couldn''t ept me, so maybe being more...human is the answer."


    "I don''t think there is a wrong or right answer to the question of what it all means. Join me, and together, I will show you the world in a different light. I need someone like you on my side; you saw how big I was. I think I might give Thungardra a run for his money."


    "That was terrifying! It was like an entire ind had appeared under me, but then you shrank fast; why?"


    "Let''s go back to my wagon, and we can talk more after you take my hand if you choose; you still haven''t answered me."


    "Oh! Sorry! Yes, of course, I will be your mate and take whatever oath you want! You are thergest dragon in the world, just no weird stuff, please. I have heard you humans have weird twisted minds."


    "Hehe, I''ll try to keep the weird stuff to a minimum! Follow me."


    I used air to lift off the ground and then switched to fire once I was about ten feet off the ground. I sted off, and Wendy followed; the wagon train was almost past us now, so we had to fly up to the front. I switched to air again tond on therge open wooden section of wood.


    I would need to talk to Term before I left, I was surprised he hadn''t evolved yet, but that might be my own fault. I had used him as my primary mode of transportation, and now I have barely seen him even in passing. Man, this shit was a big job to take care of everyone.


    I felt something push at my side and turned to Wendy with a smile.


    "Sorry, a lot of things on my te right now. Back to your question about me shrinking down, Gripton was worried it might stir up trouble with the dragons, so I shrank back down."


    "He wasn''t wrong; I hadn''t thought about it that way. Your pretty lucky to have someone like the god of this world helping you."


    <em>''HA! Do you hear that? You should be thankful to have me in here helping you.'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Don''t say things like that! It just all goes to his already swollen head!"


    <em>''HEY!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "You seem to have a good rtionship with our god."


    "It''s rocky at best, but things are getting better, anyway!"


    I had noticed my small growing crowd of apprehensive wives cluttered anding closer to me with some scared looks on their faces. Jeezus.


    "Hey! Get over here with that nket; she won''t bite. I have things that I want to do in the next two days, with the ones staying behind! Let''s get a move on it!"


    I was maybe a bit forceful with my words, but it got the women moving and more rxed. All eight women were crowded around me now, waiting expectantly. I sighed and reached forward with my right hand, then paused and pushed my sunsses...but they were gone...FUCK.


    The thought struck me with panic as I ineffectually checked my body, but it was useless. Dammit! I''m so brainless sometimes; they were more than likely lying at the bottom of the mountain with all the other rubble from my theatrical take-off. Those had been an important gift from Kalita and the girls, really the first gift anyone had given me besides dad''s gift cards, socks, underwear, and new hand wraps twice a year.


    I turned to Kalita and dropped my head.


    "Hey, so...I lost the sunsses you guy had made for me...I was showing off, and"


    Kalita and all the girls startedughing, leaving me very, very confused. What the hell? What are theyughing at me? I started to scowl, but that only made themugh harder; crossing my arms didn''t help. Finally, they got ahold of themselves, and Kalita exined while wiping a tear from the corner of her eye.


    "Hehe, we expected you to lose the first pair sooner than this. We had multiple pairs made just-in-case. I''m surprised you didn''t see them all in your first drawer?"

 Chapter 84: This Road

    Chapter 84: This Road


    Of course, I didn''t see them! My shades were on the top of the dress, and I made my own damn clothes, but that was a pointless argument. I just turned back to the puzzled Wendy and smiled.


    "Sorry, I am still trying to figure things out as I go, hehe. Now, where were we?"


    I received a push from behind and stepped into a very close range with Wendy''s face and activated my right hand as I moved it up the side of the smooth scales on her face while pping my eyes shut. The light was brilliant, but my eyes blocked most of it, and when it cleared, I felt a small body with soft breasts pushing into me, making me automatically wrap my arms around her body.


    I could feel her wings, but Wendy''s body was more of a girl my own age as I open my eyes to stare into beautiful crystal blue eyes. My hands ran over her body, but as I felt her body''s curves, I also created a dress of bright blue to match her scales. After my hands traced the lines of her soft skin, I moved my face down to Wendy''s. Our lips connected and she melted into my arms like this was what she had been waiting for.


    When I pulled away from Wendy, she stepped back out of my arms, and most of my wives rushed around me to mob Wendy. I could hear them asking questions about how we met and what I was like; I saw her give me a pleading stare, but I was already being dragged by Kadence and Alex, with Marly in tow.


    I was taken and sat down at the table. It felt like I was about to get an ass-whooping. Neither of my wives looked happy from the looks I was getting, while Marly was off to the side smirking. Was it wrong for me to pick my own wives now?


    "Why did you leave?"


    Oh, fuck, this.


    "Do you have any idea how worried we were? You promised me to stop doing stupid things, Hyde! Going off alone is one of those stupid things!"


    Kandace was in tears, now, but Alex only had her arms crossed, but she was no longer speaking. How do I exin that I think that they are all scared of me? They will just tell me that they aren''t and tell them not to worry about it, but it will be an increasing difference then our strengths to god-likeparison; what then? Would they still be able to


    "HYDE!"


    That snapped me out of my thoughts to Kadence''s beautiful worried face only inches from mine.


    "Sorry, this is hard to put into words that you will all take seriously. I''m worried that the growing gap among our powers is going to leave you and everyone else...scared of me."


    "Hyde, We aren''t"


    "See Alex? You are doing it right now without thinking! Don''t lie to me, my loves. The dragon in me is terrifying, I can berge enough to be count as a sky ind, and it''s only the beginning. The thing is, I''m not here to destroy the world or subjugate it, but I will straighten it out. I have to get crazy strong to do that; there is another god, the creator, who is here to fight with me to destroy this world. This road I have to go down is a crazy path, but I want to know that you will all be there till the end, no matter how scary it gets; I need all my wives to be here to help me."


    The women were quiet, and Marly had left to see her daughter. The women seemed thoughtful, and I waited to see what they would say. I wasn''t really sure what there was to say. Those words were something that I just felt I needed them to know.


    "I get it, but, Hyde, stop running away from us!"


    "Yes, Babe, I''ll try to stop running from my problems; these wings just make it too damn easy!"


    The three of usughed, and I grabbed a sizeable chunk of meat and cheese from the table with some bread and walked over to the group. They were all sharing different dress ideas, but Arrentia was the first to break away with her long white hair and pink cat-like ears that made her look sexy. She had a in pink dress on when she came and leaned to kiss me.


    "Hello, my dear."


    "Do you think you could make me a dress?"


    <em>''Oh, look at this, Hyde, the great seamstress!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Did you hear something?''</em>


    <em>''No?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Me neither.''</em>


    <em>''Hey, now that isn''t nice!'' -Gripton.</em>


    "Yeah, What do you want it to look like?"


    "Maybe more like a robe with a sash? But short so that I can bend down easier!"


    Shorter? I could do that, hehe, I thought as I slide my hands around her bottom. I gave her bum a yful squeeze getting a more passionate kiss as I worked my magic to change her in dress into a short flowery pink rose style dress. Arrentia bit into my lip as I squeezed her bottom again as I finished.


    Part of me wanted to scoop her up and run to my room, but I had a n for a certain woman tonight that would be staying behind over the next two weeks. So I let Arrentia go with some reluctance; she would being with me so I would have plenty of time to tickle her kitty another day.


    I left my wives and walked back to Kadence and took her by the hand. She looked to at me from her chair, and her eyes were still rimmed in red a bit, so I pulled her up into my arms. Kadence came up willingly and let me pull her into a tight embrace, so I whispered in her ear.


    "Want to go for a walk?"


    She pulled away from me with a smile, but I seemed mischievous.


    "Yeah, let''s go meet some of the other new wives you will be taking along with you."


    "What? Wait, what the heck?! Kade, I thought you were going to be the reasonable one here!"

 Chapter 85: Did Your Brain Just Melt To Mush?

    Chapter 85: Did Your Brain Just Melt To Mush?


    "I know, but I would sooner have people we know as sisters, even though I know you will pick up more than once while you are gone, as I can see with Wendy. We have our own set of royalty for most of the countries here, so it will make it easy to make peace if you are already in the family, so to speak."


    That did, make sense, but really who was it going to be? I hoped it was someone I had already met so I wouldn''t be so awkward and like trying to get to know a brand new person every time. Not that I didn''t enjoy the encounters and learning about each girl, but having some more women in my life that I knew would be better. I found myself getting a little bit excited since I assumed Kadence picked them.


    "Let''s go then," I turned and called Into the group of my wives, "Xelios, and Nina, would you like to join us for a walk to go seek out more brides to be?"


    My little rainbow strobe light princess came dancing over in herbcoat with my dragon nymph in her ck scaled dress with red lines like my dragon form. Both of them were adorable andtched onto my arm together, but Nina merged with me to go talk with Gripton about some things. So It was just Xelios and Kadence in my arms as we walked off the deck and then down the stairs.


    The wagon was moving, but we were going a lot slower than usual. I still picked both girls holding my arms stiff under them to make a ce to sit so they could hold onto my shoulder, but still look around. I hopped off the wagon and kept carrying them as we walked; it was about midday, and in about three hours, we would stop to set up for a big feast, now that things had calmed down a bit.


    "So, Kade, wanna let the driver know where we are going?"


    I strolled through the grass, letting the shoes I had made thread away, and the feeling of grass passing around my feet felt rxing. Gripton said there woulde a day where my feet would not beagle to touch the ground anymore, so I felt like I need to really enjoy these moments more than I did. Plus, just walking with my girls was lovely, and now that I was as strong as a brick shit house, I could carry them like they weren''t even there.


    "To the back, the women are waiting."


    "That''s all I get?" I turned to Xelios, but she looked away with a knowing smile and rainbow shing cheek.


    She was too cute, and I sighed.


    "To the Smith''s Wagon, we go!"


    Alright, so my excitement spiked a bit there. My memory was jogged to my proposal to Xelios and my facent after. I once again restained my skip as I walked us down along the passing wagon train heading past. It didn''t take long to make out way to thest squat, but strangely not smoked metal te wagon.


    "People aren''t working today?"


    "Put us down and don''t act so silly; you only partially know what''s on the other side of the door, so I am going to give you a rough run down without names."


    "Kade,e on, just tell me who it is besides Titania?"


    I set Xelios and Kadence down, kissing Xelios''s forehead, before turning back to Kadence.


    "Maybe you should have stayed to finish our meeting this morning, but you didn''t, and I feel a bit spiteful, not hurtful. So, I will at least let you know about them. Also, my father Grif is in there; we also need to talk about himbefore you go in."


    "Oh? Should I be worried? Is he the hard and silent type like my old man?"


    I was shocked to my core, was she embarrassed by him?! She was fidgeting, and she wouldn''t look at me as she spoke.


    "Last time we set you...I mean, you visited the Smith Wagon, I had my father tied up in another wagon."


    WOAH! Embarrassed? More like scared!


    "Why did you have him tied up?" I asked cautiously.


    "Because He is just so embarrassing! Hyde, he is going to talk your ears right off your head! He never shuts up about his project! I just"


    "Okay, silly, don''t hide your father from me anymore; he cane to talk things whenever she wants when Im back. It might sound crazy to you, but Ie from a different world. Sometimes crazy just means you''re ahead of your time."


    "Okay but I warned you."


    "It''s fine, but I was nice, so, cough up the beans, woman, whose hiding behind door number two and three?!"


    "Fine, but you still have to look surprised then; they have been keeping their ties secret for a while because you were getting swamped with us. Tescelle and Nuwari."


    My sexy secretaries were going to be my wives ande on a trip with me across thend? And I also get Titania to? If they don''t have a Christmas yet, I might have to make this the first holiday! ...OOOWW!!


    "Did your brain just melt to mush?"


    My head was spinning from the smack I just received; my face also stung; it was like I had no defense against my wife. It was like I had absorbed no power, and the realization shocked me and brought me back to the current situation.


    "Hey, Babe, maybe shake me next time; I don''t think the other three are going to being impressed when I walk in with this red mark on my face."


    "Oh my god!"


    <em>''That''s m...sorry Nina told me to be quiet...'' -Gripton.</em>


    "BWAHAHA!"


    I pped both knees with a loud crack,ughing at the same time and then, stood up and stepped forward to kiss my wife.


    "That was good; not only did Gripton get told off by Nina, but I got a reminder that only my wives have the abilities to keep me in line, hehe."

 Chapter 86: Marrying Three Experienced Women

    Chapter 86: Marrying Three Experienced Women


    "So, where are my new wives from?"


    "You already guess them so they can tell you. Let''s just get going inside; the brides as you call them are waiting."


    "Well, Fine then! Give me a second or two. I wanna look good."


    I stepped back from Xelios with a smile and used Kara''s magic to make me some fancy slippers and a ck tuxedo. There, now I was more presentable; maybe by the time I had married enough women, I might have a system down. That thought made my head hurt; getting married enough time to get good at it, haha, I can feel my dad rolling in his grave.


    "What do you think?"


    "You look weird but handsome."


    "Xelios, you really know how to make a guy blush, hehe. Okay, Let''s go! Married life is waiting for me again!"


    "Don''t act like that!"


    "Like what?"


    "You know I don''t want to have to share you with anyone, and each girl feels the same, but we all know that it is important and necessary. Just stop making such a joke out of it!"


    Woah, I didn''t expect that from her; I mean, I wasn''t surprised and kind of d to hear it. It really had seemed like a game to all of them this entire time, and I was only taking it partially serious. It was hard; I just assumed that they all did this out of duty; I had shared special moments with each of them, but this was the first time I heard that they wanted me all to themselves.


    "I''m really sorry, Kade. I really didn''t think you woman actually felt that way about me. For me, it has felt like each of you pushed yourselves to me. I also feel like it''s because of who I was or what I meant for our future. I get a little overwhelmed, and my jokes are the best way to get through the things I can''t wrap my head around."


    "We all love you, even if most of us married you as soon as we met, we have all fallen in love with the things you do to help everyone and the way you have treated us. Just try to take these parts seriously; I know it''s a lot to deal with."


    Kadence and Xelios came, and each took an arm and walked me into the squat metal wagon. Inside there was arge group of people and one man that without a doubt was Kadences dad. He was the only person jumping and waving at me, so It was a bit of a giveaway; I turned and kissed Kadence burning red cheeks that fought for dominance over the color red with her hair.


    "So, the guy over there waving his hand in the air like he just doesn''t care. The one jumping up and down like a probably three-hundred-year-old child; Would that happen to be the father your so excited for me to meet?"


    "Why do you need to be so insufferable?!"


    "No clue what that is, babe, but im assuming it''s about me being a dink, hehe. Maybe we should call him over before"


    "Hyde, stop torment Kade; she has been working hard to get this ready!"


    "Okay, Okay, Okay, Uncle, I give up. I''ll y fair untilter, but serious Kade, I am excited to talk with your old man, If he does die of excitement waiting, hehe. That''s it, I''m done!"


    Kade rolled her eyes, and I focused on the three most important women of the day. I had to stop and pulled the girl almost to a stop, but then they both broke away to the side, leaving me to stand and stare alone. I took a deep breath in; I had forgotten to do that. Jeez, maybe this really was what heaven was.


    Nuwari was standing to the left with her beautiful green hair and eyes and flowing white dress. She was one of the more beautiful women I had ever seen, and that wasn''t to say that I didn''t think every one of my wives was beautiful. That wasn''t it; Nuwari was just supermodel beautiful, but an innocent healer and secretary for me, so that just made her stand out so much more for some reason to me.


    Tescelle stood on the right with her long brown hair and sexy pair of sses that made her look radiant along with her...very filled out dress, mmmm. I could still remember Tescelle running over to me. It was right after we got back with Buddy and the smacks I got for staring, hehe. Crazy watching the days go by, and now we are here such a short time, but so much has happened with us. Moments like this were meant to be savored, like stepping on the ground with my bare feet. I knew another Blood Lake could be lurking around the corner, but I would push to prevent that.


    Not to be understated, and it would have looked weird for Titania to stand on the outside. Standing head and shoulders above the girls, she was still at least six inches taller them me. For all her epic height, she had beautiful braided auburn hair and a heartily warming smiling that made you just want to hug the giant woman. Then there were my motorboater''s breast friends that I had already tried out in my blinding spin, to think that I had made a joke about this exact moment.


    I stepped forward until I was in front of my wives and smile at each of them.


    "Marrying the three of you brings me a great amount of joy, and I was just thinking how we each met and the different things we have shared together, even if it''s only been a short amount of time. I can''t wait to share the rest of our lives together as a family. I love you, Nuwari, Tescelle, and Titania; I would like to take each one of you as my wives."


    Nuwari stepped forward, and I took her into my arms, sharing a deep kiss, before separating, both of us short of breath.


    "Yeah, I cant wait to see the world with you, hehe, and other stuff," Nuwari said, leaning in and biting at my ear lobe yfully before pulling away.


    That sent a spike of pleasure through my body, and I just realized something. I was marrying three experienced women. Oh boy.

 Chapter 87: OhGreatMasterHydethatwouldbesowonderful

    Chapter 87: OhGreatMasterHydethatwouldbesowonderful


    After Nuwari pulled away and stepped back, Tescelle was waiting and stepped in, not wanting to wait, it seemed, and fell into my arms. Her chest pushed up into our faces as we kissed, and we both pulled apartughing. I pushed some stray strands of brown hair out of her face and then cupped her face in my hands and kissed her on the forehead.


    Finally, after Tescelle joined Nuwari, I walked up to Titania, and I could tell she was feeling awkward, so I took her by the hand. I led her outside, and the others followed, I don''t think anyone knew what to expect, but I wasn''t like I was predictable. The wagons had stopped, and I assumed everyone was getting ready to eat.


    Once far enough out from the wagon, I let go of Titania''s hand and turn, but I activated Breth and Kara''s magic as I did. I used the growth magic to be about half of a head taller than Titania and stretched my tuxedo as I grew to allow for broader shoulders. I wanted to look like what she might see as a man, and it worked!


    "H-H-Hyde?! H-How"


    I swept the giantess off her feet like she was just another girl on her wedding day getting scooped up by her groom, but the tearsing from her face and the smile said that this meant the world to her. We shared a long and passionate kiss, and she erupted with light in my arms as we did, but my eyes were closed; suck it, sunspots! I half expected Titania to shrink in my arms and was pleasantly surprised to find the same giantess in my arm, but her eyes had changed.


    Before, Titania had golden eyes, but now they had three gears in them. Suddenly, I felt the wave and braced myself, but I wasn''t nearly as bad this time, and I was fine as I kiss Titania one more time before setting her down. I then began shrinking myself and my clothes back down, but into my typical T-shirt and...Blue jeans; changed the t-shirt to white, just cause I was feeling spicy, hehe.


    "Well, that was great, but I am starving. I think Breth and his wives are helping get everything ready. We should all head over, tonight will be the first party since reducing the ves, so this will be a great chance for everyone to loosen up, and now were have a duet for the entertainment, hehe."


    I wondered how Cable was doing with Gwh; I really hadn''t seen them since earlier. So many things had happened today like what the fuck, four wives, three evolutions, a trip to ck mountain, did I forget something? Ey Karumba, I was going to be lucky if I had energy forter, but then again, I think I would gain energy when her dress fell off.


    Titania let me walk arm in arm with Tescelle and Nuwari as we walked to the middle of the line of wagons where they had left space to unlock everything, including tables and chairs. I had only just found out that Breth''s four wives had been doing all my cooking, and I would be meeting them tonight as well. Hard to keep track of everyone, but now I would have Nuwari and Tescelle closer than ever to remind me of things.


    Everyone was moving around like busy bees, with Breth standing in the middle of it all on his turret table than had a grove worn in the top from his constant turret spins. I yelled and called out to him, breaking him from his re at a pair of Dragon-Kin that was cking.


    "Come down from your perch and give everyone a break; there is no rush today, taskmaster, hehe!"


    "Rest is for the wicked and those that are done all their work, haha!"


    "Are you saying that I am wicked because I always seem to be on break when I have so much to do?"


    Both of usughed, and I introduced my new wives to him after a big man-sized bear hug.


    "Look at you go now! How many do you have now? You had me beat before we met, and now you quadrupled me? Where do you find the energy and time? Bwahaha!"


    I just red at him as he pped my back; this man, out of them all, knew the trials of having multiple wives, but he seemed to get along fine with his wives.


    "Hey, what''s your secret to a happy life with your four wives?"


    "Secret? Hmm, no arguing or having my own thoughts about anything thing they ask me is a good start. I would probably work on doing everything they say, followed by a firm understanding that you are always wrong helps."


    "I''m not sure if you''re joking with me or not, and I think I should be worried either way."


    "Bwahaha, that''s the spirit! You will make a fine husband Hyde, nowe to meet my wives, or I won''t get any from any one of them for the next week!"


    I was about to follow Breth when I felt an insistent pull at my sleeve. Who could this be? I wondered as I turned around, thinking a small child was trying to get my attention. I grinned like a fool when I saw who it was.


    Hopping back and forth from one foot to the other, and a tall elf with a curly beard and orange hair was wringing what must have once been some kind of hat, but now was...not. I called Breth to tell him to wait. This man had been waiting very impatiently to talk to me for a while now.


    "Father inw! You damn daughter has been hiding you from me!"


    "OhmygoodlordIamsohappytohearyouofallpeople, HydetheGreatMastercallingmefather! My name is Grif, and I have some ideas I would like to talk to you about!"


    "Perfect, walk with us to go see the cook, and then you can talk with me while we wait for the meal, Okay?"


    "OhGreatMasterHydethatwouldbesowonderful!"

 Chapter 88: I Kind Of Liked It...Ok, I Really Liked It!

    Chapter 88: I Kind Of Liked It...Ok, I Really Liked It!


    I made my way over to the cooks with four wives, Breath and Grif, Kadences'' father, but she was nowhere to be found. I guess she couldn''t hold him back anymore, and she ran to go hide in a task. Hehe, maybe she would stumble into Alex.


    The walk was short, but Grif was able to exin three exciting ideas for use with Mr. Spin''s ability. The first was a car, thanks to Nina''s research and me looking at car magazines when I was at autobody shops with my dad and what I had seen. For Grif, this little bit of info was like abeled map, and he exined how we could make the wagons drive without being pulled. I wholeheartedly, but Grif barely heard me as he rambled on about the next thing.


    The next two Ideas started to get me worried. Gripton had warned me about crossing the Tri-Kingdom. The idea of a helicopter and big ships pushed by fans in the water, AKA propellers, was excellent, but that would make us look likepetition, hmm? Luckily, this is the time that I arrived to finally meet the women of the once monstrous Breth.


    "Hyde, I would like to introduce you to my four beautiful wives! First here is Mindi, she is the cute one in pink stirring the soups, then Kari is over the working the meat cuts just the way you like them. Kari is the muscle of my wives, but she is just as beautiful as the rest in that yellow dress and apron! Maybe I might get to see you in just the apron!"


    *Whoosh*


    *Thunk*


    Breath''s sweet wife had just missed Breth by a hair with the meat cleaver she had thrown that was now buried in the wooden post he was standing beside. Kari''s cheeks and even her cute bear ears had gone red, and she looked furious! Breath didn''t even flinch; instead justughed it off, pulling the buried cleaver out of the post with barely any effort.


    Man, what a pair; I was raising a camp of super Demi-humans; what could possibly go wrong in a ce like this? Though, Breath did go over and handed Kari the cleaver back and apologized, giving her a kiss. Breath turned back around and smiled, grabbing his other two wives, pulling them from kneading dough and prepping vegetables of some sort, long two foot beans and potatoes that looked like snakes.


    "Dare and Po and myst but hardest the least in their green and red dress thedy Kara had made for them!"


    The women smiled at me and then broke away from Breth to go back to their work. Though not before he stole a kiss from each. On his way out of the kitchen, Breath tickled Mindi and gave her a kiss. After which, we were led back out of the kitchen. His wives were all shy around me, but that was to be expected since we had only met once before, and I didn''t know they were Breth''s wives when I first touched their hands back in the Bearfolk vige.


    I told Grif to head with Breth to help finish with the set up because I wanted to spend some time with my three very silent wives. I turned to the three of them with a smile; they all smiled back and me, what patient women, unlike some other ones I knew, hehe.


    "Can I get you, women, into something morefortable?"


    When they all nodded with excited smiles, I let my magic have control since it was not only my sewing magic, but it was the sewing magic Kara gave me. Each time I used magic, it wasn''t that I knew the name, but I could feel their personalitye through the magic as I used it. So, this time I let the magic work, and the girls were all left in stunning dresses.


    "Hyde, this is beautiful!" Nuwari eximed as she spun in her new fuchsia strapless and sleeveless dress.


    "You really do have good taste, my dear. I am impressed; maybeter we can edit the color pattern of what I''m wearing under here?"


    Tescelle was the one being straight to the point this time, but I just smiled at her and walked up to kiss her; the jade strapless gown had sleeves that hung over past her shoulders. I kept her beautiful chest in ce but lusciously exposed! Ugh, my wives were some damn beautiful, but I kissed Tescelle and leaned into her ear.


    "Jokes on you, you aren''t wearing either, hehe!"


    As I pulled back, I got the satisfaction of seeing a slight blush stain Tescelle''s cheeks. The cute smile she gave me was hot enough to melt butter, and I had to turn away from Tescelle before she melted my brain like before the wedding. Jeez, I was almost scared to get into bed with one of these two! I might never leave!


    "Mmmm"


    I let the ''m'' sound out as I expanded with Berth''s magic, so I was the same as before. Titania was a bombshell in the burnt orange gown that was pushed out and hugged around her breasts like a glove with nipples pushed into the silk fabric. I stepped in close and took her in my arms, and Titania rested her head on my chest.


    I heard the other two say they were going to check on Alex and the rest, so Titania stood resting with me and watched our people get ready for the feast and the dancing after. It was nice to rx, and I had to admit, the view was pretty good from up here. I turned my head to kiss the top of her''s, the smell of the smith still there, but also something fruity. Titania turned her head up to me, and we kissed again.


    "Are you excited to go home and visit?"


    "To Drak? Hm, I am excited to go there with you, I sure you can tell, but I am a bit tall."


    "You? Tall? Hardly, I''m half a head taller than you! I don''t know...OWO!"


    Did she just bite my neck?! Ow, jeez, that hurt, but I kind of liked it...ok, I really liked it, but I was just ying! That was rough, or maybe that was ying? Oh boy, I would either have to do it on a rock or buy better insurance and heavy-duty furniture!

 Chapter 89: Exciting News!

    Chapter 89: Exciting News!


    With things finally set up, the head table ended up being arge and fancy pic table looking thing. It was able to fit my twelve wives and me, so it worked well enough. It was really nice to see them all around me, and I was looking forward to after; I promised the girls that wanted to go watch the children that I would dance with them first. I found that with the right partner''s dancing wasn''t so bad, but that also reminded me that I needed to talk with Keeta, my foxy bookkeeper, and her father.


    I could ask Tescelle to do that tomorrow, today was a day of celebration, everyone needs a chance to rx. Plus, Breth''s wives had prepared a great meal that everyone was tearing into, there was little talking for the first part of the meal, but we all shared food and smiles. By halfway through the meal, most of the women had slowed down, but some like Mishka, Arrentia, and Krya were still eating just as fiercely as I was.


    Suddenly the four of us stopped eating, and all shared a look of understanding. Thest one standing was the winner, and with tears in my eyes, I began what I would assume to be any world first eatingpetition held between a husband and his three wives on the night of the marriage to four other women! For some reason, I felt like this was almost poetic or something, but I ate with gusto, not to be outdone by my wives!


    Sadly Kyra beat us all with room to spare, and as I rolled on the ground from stomach pains, so I used her of storing it all in her lovely breast. That caused me to get up quick and dodge a kick from Kyra while she held a bird leg she was biting a chunk out of. The damn woman was sexy, even eating a chicken leg and trying to kick my ass, hehe!


    I groaned and grabbed my stomach, instinctively letting Kara''s magic loosen my pants a bit. I looked up, and now my group of wives was all standing around me in a half-circle, with Alex and Kyra standing in the center with hands resting on their stomachs, and Arrentia was also standing just behind them. What was this about? Ugh, I think I need to poop.


    "Kyra and I have exciting news!" Alex announced and turned to Kyra with a smile.


    How exciting? Cause my need to poop has be less of a thought and more of a, I should be looking for a far corner to do some real damage to the ecosystem.


    "We are both pregnant! Arrentia says it''s really early still for us but, in five months, there will be little Hyde''s running around!"


    <em>''Please don''t shit your pants; it will make us both look bad!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Wooo!''</em>


    I clenched my ass cheeks closed and ran over to my wives and scooped both of them into my arms, being careful not to be too rough. That was the signal for the rest toe in crashing in like waves. Inside the mass of my lovely wives, I kissed Krya and Alex and smiled down at them both. Hearing this news was just...I don''t know how to put it into words.


    I had a moment, just thinking about how I had only ever had my mom and dad, then It was just my dad and me; after he died...this was just a big thing to be able to create the thing that I never had. For not the first orst time, I silently thanked Gripton for forcing me into this crazy life.


    "I am beyond excited for you two! I cant wait to see them!"


    "Really? I had talked to Addel, and she said that because you were so young, you might not be ready for children," Alex said after wiping a tear from her eye.


    "Ready? I don''t know if you''re ever really ready until it happens, right? But I am very excited and can''t wait to have a football team worth of children with you all!"


    "What''s football?" Kyra asked, looking up at me with a cute puzzled look.


    "Now that is a very good question, hehe. It all depends on who you ask. The British think that football, game to kick a ball into the other team''s. While the Yanks think that football is a sport where you hold and run the ball to the other end of the field, but the British also think the Yanks are pussy''s that just don''t know how to y rugby."


    "Hmmm, those sound like a lot of fun! Maybe when we get back, you can set it up?"


    "I like the sound of that!"


    "Count me in too!"


    Kalita and Mishka both came up and chimed in. Then, Alex kissed me before breaking away; she would be helping Breth with clean up and getting the dance organized. I kissed each of the girls and walked over the to rest of the group. They were all murmuring something about children, and they all quickly became silent.


    Ugh, I knew what this was; it used to happen with older girls on my block who were friends. It was like an infectious disease that spread like wildfire. It always ended up leaving the men without a clue as to what was going on. Baby fever. These women would be chomping at the bit to get me between the sheets, but I was surprised that Addel hadn''t said anything, but it had only been a day or so since, so it was probably too early to tell.


    "Hey, there, my lovely women, how''s about we go and help get things cleaned up so we can start to enjoy some music and fun!"


    "You want to go dancing? What happened to the Hyde that needed to be dragged on to the dance floorst time?" Kadence asked with her arms crossed and a smirk on her face.


    I walked up to Kadence and took her into my arms, giving her a long kiss before pulling back.


    "People can change, hehe!"

 Chapter 90: For My Family To Grow In

    Chapter 90: For My Family To Grow In


    After everything was done cleaning up, and a dancing circle was set up, I gathered my wives and close friends to join me on the stage in front of everyone. This n was another one of Cable''s booster ns to help get the people going. He said, if everyone hears me talk a bit about our time and ns for the future, it will leave them all with a sweet taste in their mouth and a fire under their asses.


    I wasn''t disagreeing, but he didn''t have to make the speech. Nina and Wendy were hanging off my arms, both with heads on my shoulder as we walked; I had to give it to them; they stayed in sync the entire walk, never taking their heads up. Well, a speech like this justes to you anyway, and I have never been one for preparing.


    Soon, everyone had gathered around, and I stepped up on the stage; The people all quieted down once I turned to face them. My people all looked at me like I was...a King, and maybe I was in my own right, but I didn''t want them to see me as their King. Kings were fear and revered for holding the highest authority, and something like that just didn''t suit me.


    "Wee, everyone, It''s really nice to see you all out here, smiling andughing. For each of you, this journey has started at a different ce, some the same, but the thing that we all share now is that we are here. Yes, I know, Hyde, we already know that, but what I mean to say is that we as a family are all here. Before, we were all just strangers, fighting our own personal wars, living across the country, and living UNDER someone else''s rule."


    I let that sink in with everyone; I needed to make sure that everyone understood what I wanted to do. This talk would have many purposes, but the most important one was to once again remind everyone that were are all equal, something this world has been trying to beat out of them for hundreds of years. I wanted to start a new trend and make it viral, Equality Among Races, E.A.R for short, hehe.


    "Now that we have made it this far, I want everyone to know that we aren''t done yet. Over the next few days, you will all be traveling to the site of our new city. Once there, I will need everyone''s help while I am away working to bring other kingdoms under order. Can I count on you, my people, to help make this City of Dreamse true?"


    The roar from the people was deafening, make the breath catch in my throat; that exhration that their voices brought to me was intoxicating, but not something I nned to float in. Now it was time for Cable to pull his weight with his new wife, hehe, I guess Cable proposed to her as soon as they were alone.


    I stepped down from the stage and then helped each of my wives off the stage except for Titania, who just looked at me with a silly expression, like, are you serious, hehe. I couldn''t help it, and part of me wanted to expand just to scoop her up and spin her. For a woman that was so used to giving order and them being followed, she was being awfully timid today. I was sure as soon as I got her back into her leather apron, Titania would go back to her boisterous self, so for now, I would just enjoy her like this, cute and shy.


    As the music started, I walked over to Addel and offered her my hand; we hadn''t seen much of each othertely. Except for when she had snuck into my room and...yeah, but I digress.Addel took my hand, and I led her onto our grassy dance floor as the music started; from what I could hear, it was some sort of older country, but the words were different.


    I guess Cable has been giving Gwh beats for her to make up the words to. They were a great pair, and I was thoroughly impressed with myself; I might have been a tad on the spiteful side at the time, but all good things work out in the end, right? As I pulled Addel in close to me, we kissed, and then I moved close to her ear.


    "So, When I get back, you are going to have good news for me?"


    "Yeah, hehe,but I didn''t want to take the light from the other girls; since there are so many of us, I think we as sisters need to be mindful of those things."


    "You are forever thinking of others; you will make a great mother, Addel."


    "Thank you, and I am sure that you will make a splendid father to all your children, but you are going to be a very busy man."


    "Ha! You can say that again, but I''m excited to have a big family. I had a really small family before, and ya, I was thest one left before I came here. So, a big family in a new world sounds exciting to me."


    "Aren''t you worried about this world and the kids growing up in it?"


    "Sure, but our old world wasn''t a lot better, different names or faces for the same problems, and we turned out mostly fine, and look at the rest of these people around us, Addel. They have been beaten down, and they still kept going."


    "And now we are all doing a lot better because of you."


    "Yeah, and I intend to keep doing that for everyone here, no more big rulers. I don''t know what kind of system to put into ce to make it fair for everyone but, we will cross that road when wee to it. For now, let''s enjoy this time we have together; I''ll be gone for about two weeks."


    We danced until the end of the song and parted after sharing a kiss in the setting sunset, the orange light making her face light up and remind her how pretty she was. After we parted, I walked her over to my wives, who already had the kids ying around with them. The sight lifted my spirits and set a fire in my heart.


    I would build a world that was safe for my family to grow in.

 Chapter 91: Violent Wives!

    Chapter 91: Violent Wives!


    I took Mishka''s hand next as Addel join the children and the rest of the women. It always felt too long away from each one, and it was nice to have any time with each one of them, so I was in high spirits tonight. I led my now almostpletely human wife on to the dance floor and saw her smile as I pulled her in close.


    "Are you ready to dance?"


    "I would sooner be flying with you, but dancing sounds good too, hehe!"


    "You can sit on my head if you want when we fly. It will be nice to havepany because I think I''m going ask Greckcain to grow me a gond. I will help to have afortable ce that can be set down outside of the city limits. This way, if they do not have room for us or we don''t want to stay in the city, we have a ce we can set up to crash. I will get Titania and Rita to fortify it over the next two days."


    "Why make something new? Why not just change the cksmith to have more levels for sleeping and cooking? It will be like having the House-Wagon with us!"


    We were no longer dancing; my mind was racing as we stood still in the middle of the dance floor. Other were dance around us, making small funny jokes about me frozen from overload and needing to restart. Mishka led me back to the group, and I felt silly for getting lost in thought, but this solved so many things I was worried about.


    I pulled Mishka and kissed her startled face in a flurry of little kisses, making herugh and giggle, trying to push me away until I finally stopped and took her in my arm.


    "You are brilliant, Mishka! You just hit a flock of birds with one stone! God, I love you!"


    <em>''Over here! I love you too, Hyde!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''I''ll send Nina in there!''</em>


    <em>''Hey, she is a ve driver! I don''t even get paid, but ill get hit with a switch if is start doodling or reading something off-topic!'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Atta girl, a bad case of the shoe on the other foot, hehe!''</em>


    <em>''You know I can hear you two.'' -Nina.</em>


    <em>''HAHAHA, better go find a dark corner of my mind to go hide!''</em>


    "Well, I''m just d that I help you with my idea; were you just talking to God?"


    "Yeah, every time I mention God, he likes to pipe up with some wise-assment, hehe!"


    I then exin the conversation and how Nina chimed in at the end. By this time all the girls including Nina had joined us and we were allughing like children as I retold the story. The children ying around us would asionally stop by to watch up strange like we were a bunch of crazy people. If that''s what the kids thought, well, they might not bepletely wrong, but all of us had a wonderful time.


    This a fun way to spend the evening, but there was something I had nned for tonight, and I had already told Alex. She promised to set it all up for me since I didn''t have the time; no wonder she was so agreeable with finding out she was pregnant! I stood up from the group and then moved to kiss my wives and say good night, finally ending with Alex before Kadence. I kissed her, then silently thanked her with a smile, and she returned a warm smile to me.


    I finally turned to my red hair wife that was full of fire and passion, and reached my hand out to her. Kadence took my hand, and we started to walk to the front of the wagon train to our temporary home. When I returned we would have our own permanent home, but for now, the House-Wagon was it. Kadence for her part remained patient and quiet, with I was kind of surprised by, but maybe she could read my intentions.


    As we walked up the stairs and turned the corner on the second floor, we walk to my room, but I stopped outside of the room.


    "You know that I want you toe with me, but there is no one I trust more than you to watch over our people."


    "I know that Hyde, It''s only two weeks, but I am going to miss you."


    "I''m going to miss you too, and that''s why"


    I opened my room and it was filled with candles all over the floor leaving a path to my bed and even it was covered in candles. Jeezus Alex! I didn''t mean to literally cover the ce in candles! Luckily, these candles were the type that gave off no heat and never went out so no fire or wax, friggin great.


    Chandel, a blue-gray female Kobold-Kin was one of the girls from Alex''s Model Citizen Project. She was the one that provided our night lights and helped with all other night lighting projects, but she hadn''t evolved yet so I didn''t have ess to her power yet. Regardless, she was the reason why I wasn''t overly concerned about grabbing ourforter and shaking them all off.


    I didn''t tell Kadence and she had a little freak out as the candled went flying all over the room. She scowled at me when she picked one up and touched her hand to the fire, then threw it at me! Violent wives! But I had iting, and I had to dodge a few more before I was able to scoop up Kadence off her feet.


    She tried to wriggle out of my arms but I was having no part and I held on to my slippery little mink of a wife and tossed her on the bed. Kadence bounced on the bed and flipped over onto her hand and knees; I have seemed to woken up something feisty in her because she wore a smile, but a wicked and wild look in her eye.


    Oh, tonight was going to be fun!

 Chapter 92: Wrapped In Braids Of Fire

    Chapter 92: Wrapped In Braids Of Fire


    As the candles rolled across the floor, I watched as Kadence pulled off the ck top she was wearing and then her skirt. I seamed that my shorts were more of my idea and less fashionable in a skirt. Oh well, I tried, but I can''t say that I amining as I watched her take it off. Kadence was left in only my bra and panties that I was excited to see were all a solid red and not some superhero outfit like before in the Kettle.


    "Every time I see you, Kade, I''m reminded just how much you mean to me.I keep falling more in love with you every day."


    "Every time I see you helping others and even when you bring home new wives, I know you are doing it all for us and the future of our people. That makes me fall in love with you more every day!"


    Oh no, I could see where this was going,pliment showers for days, but the partially naked red-headed bombshell in front of me made it easy to stop the back and forth banter. I was here to make a baby! Not to partake in a back, and forthplement contest, but from the look in Kadence''s eyes as she walked over made me throw all worries to the wind. Kadence was standing about an arm''s length from me now, and I could feel myself getting excited.


    "So, how long do you n of standing there with your clothes on?"


    Wow, my poor brain had frozen me in ce, and I was now I was trying to get words out, but they were failing me. I had just spoken, but now I couldn''t seem to find the words, and Kadence let out a beautifulugh that made me instantly think of summer. Then, like a spell had been lifted, I unfroze, and the tension left my body.


    "Sorry, I just"


    "Ssh, No more talk, big man, time for action!"


    Kadence had put a finger to my lips as she spoke and pushed me back onto the bed, where some candles still sat tipped over and burning. Burning wasn''t really the right term since the candles produce no heat, just magic that made it look like fire. Turning back to Kadence, who was now climbing on top of me and trying to take my clothes off.


    I grabbed her hand to stop her, and all my clothes were unthreaded and sucked into my body. Kadence smile at me and then gasped when she looked down; her smile was now gone, reced with massive eyes. Another moment missed! Camera, put it on the to-do list Gripton. I am tired of missing these moments!"


    <em>''Noted, now leave me alone while I try to read, and you do your thing.'' -Gripton</em>


    <em>''Noted!''</em>


    I felt Kadence''s warm hand wrap around my almost hard cock, and I brought my attention back to the present moment. I watched as Kadence slowly opened her mouth, inching my now rock shaft towards her mouth. The entire time she was staring up at me innocently, and I let out a long groan when she finally slipped me into her mouth.


    This was the first time I had ever had a blowjob, and I had to say, I was impressed! No wonder other guys made such a fuss about it! This was great! Kadence''s lips moved up and down with her hand she held me in, and soon I had to stop her. I didn''t want the night to be over so fast, and this load was meant for a different hole!


    I sat up and pulled her up to my face as Kadence wiped off her mouth. I pressed my lips into hers, and I could feel the fire inside of her. Suddenly, My own fire magic was pushing at me to be released, but this gave me an Idea as we kissed.


    I let Kara''s magic cover the room in ck sheets of silk, and the bed was covered the same. Kadence stopped kissing me to pull away and look around. After gazing around the room, Kadence looked back at me with a puzzled frown that made her look even hotter.


    "Can''t you feel it?"


    "The fire?"


    "Yeah! Let it go!"


    With that, I let Kadence''s magic flow from me and swirl around her as it stepped forward with steam rising from my skin. I held some of the fire back, so as not to make my skin go ck. I let my tattooed red and ck vines unclip Kadence''s Bra and helped her out of her panties, leaving her perfect big-hand sized breasts on disy. As I stepped closer, Kadence''s fire erupted from her body as a deep red like her hair, mixing with my orange mes as I took her into my arms.


    Our lips pressed together, and I slid my hand down her back, clutching her cheek and pulling her into me as the fire raged around us. Suddenly, Kadence pushed me back onto the bed and climbed on top of me, and I could feel her wet slit slide along my shaft, making her moan and raise herself up. I wasn''t sure if this was her first time, but I was soon confirmed that it wasn''t as I felt myself slide into her as she cried out in pleasure.


    Kadence ced her hands on my chest, and the braided red mes pushed my arms down, pinning me. It wasn''t like I couldn''t have broken the fire, but I like where she was going with this as she started to push on my chest. Her hips moved up and down, making her perfect breasts bounce as she panted and moaned.


    I pushed my hips up to sink deeper inside of her, and soon Kadence was moving faster as she arched her back and put her arms behind herself on my legs. Now she was ground her soaking wet pussy into me back and forth, but I lifted my arms, and the braids fell away that were holding them. I grabbed each breast in one of my hands and took her nipples in my fingers, squeezing down on them, making Kadence move with a burst of speed.


    I pulled Kadence of me and tossed her on the bed, jumping up and quickly mounting her from behind and grabbing her fire-red hair as her braids tangled around my body. I mmed cock into her while licking my thumb and then fingering around her asshole, making her moan harder. Suddenly, Kadence screamed out in ecstasy and her body convulsed in an orgasm that made me almost instantly fill her inside.


    I pulled out, and I could see my juices leaking out of her as she fell limp and shaking to the bed. Iid down beside her and took my shaking beauty into my arms, and kissed her. Our mes had gone out and but the love we shared would burn on forever.

 Chapter 93: Do You Wanna Take It Off Again?

    Chapter 93: Do You Wanna Take It Off Again?


    I woke up and opened my eye''s feeling Kadence on my chest, I looked around at the mess and got an idea since that damn statue of me was now mounted two wagons behind the House-Wagon. Breath insisted that he wanted to keep it because it was a symbol for the people, h, h, h. I was basically guilt-tripped into letting him keep the damn thing and I remember a certain fiery redhead that was egging Breth on and scolding me when I tried to argue.


    Time for payback, hehe!


    I reached into my bag of tricks and silently got to work, well, the magic did all the work, but I gave it permission to do all the work! Eh, see what I did there?


    <em>''Are you trying to im the title for the world''sziest magician? I think you might have a chance, don''t let your dreams die like I did, hehe. I do have to say it is quite impressive that you figured this part out, really, you''re doing very well.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Thanks boss!''</em>


    I watched as the ck sheets fell into threads, and the candles all went out, then floating to the center of the room. Next, the fire melted the wax and I used the twin''s abilities to hold the melted wax into a human-like figure and then carved it into a perfect image of my beautiful wife. Now that I was done, I pulled the threads and then leaned my head forward as I kissed Kadence''s head to wake her up and she slowly started to move around, nuzzling her face into my chest.


    "Good morning, babe. Did you have a good sleep?"


    "Mhmm, the best with you. Last night was...I could have never experienced something like that with anyone else, but you, and having our magic mix makes it that much more special. I was a tru...what the hell is that?"


    "Ho, Ho, Ho! What do you think of my masterpiece, mon bb!"


    I tried to give my best french ent with some of the very few words I remember from French ss," My Baby." Maybe if I said it to a person that actually spoke french they might get offended, but those people were not here to judge me. I thought the statue was nice, but I was not right.


    Abruptly, braids of fire surrounded my masterpiece and burned the wax to arge hard white puddle in the middle of the room. It kind of looked like a giant had jerked off in our window like it was a sock. I stared at the massive melted patch of candle jizz on the floor and sighed. I was hoping that she would like it and bless me with some early morning snu snu, but I was not right, again.


    Kadence got up and started to get dressed pulling her bra and panties on. I sat up and then stood, walking over to her, and then taking kadence into my arms.


    "Sorry, I thought I was doing a good thing."


    Kadence looked up at me and smiled.


    "I did think it was beautiful, but there is only me. Imagine if one of the other girls walked in here and seen that? I wouldn''t start a fight, but it would be like you were picking favorites."


    "So I can''t get you each individual gifts? What I give one I have to give all of you? That doesn''t make any sense to me."


    "Carving a statue out of me is different than giving me a present. If you are going to do something like that, you have to include us all."


    "Okay, I get it; next time I want to carve a statue, I need to make eleven other ones!"


    "For now, maybe you could carve them now, or by the time you get back, you while having one of those sports teams you were talking about, hehe!"


    "That is true! I could just watch you guys y, I would be the best thing in camp or the world for that matter, both of them! I can see it already! Imagine two entire teams of wives! Ugh, so great, the wives league, bwahahaha!"


    "Are you alright?"


    I got myself settled; I then ran my hands over Kadences body and pulled the threads from the ground, creating afortable ck short skirt. Next was a ck top that left her stomach exposed with long sleeves, and it had a hood. I stepped back and looked her over, then I gave her a wicked smile.


    "Do you wanna take it off again? I can help, and I mean, I don''t have my clothes on yet. We could, you know"


    "Ha, Ha, very funny, you and I both know that you have way too many things to do today if you are going to be leaving tomorrow and you have duties to someone else tonight, so get dressed and get to work, so they don''t have to wait!"


    Kalita, now that was going to be a fun ride! Kalita would be a virgin like Addel, so that would be another special attention to detail preamble, but I didn''t mind. These women were the loves of my life and were going to be baring my children and the future rulers of this world, so I would do everything I could in the ces I could to make them happy!


    I kissed Kadence and then walked out the door, heading down the hallway and then down the stairs, leaping off the steps. Lighting my thoughts on fire and rocketing up; it was a beautiful sunny morning, but I needed to go talk to a man about a car and some women about some other things, but I decided to make a quick detour to go visit Breth and His wives to snag some breakfast.


    As I let go of the fire and used air to slow my descent, I looked forward, and not for the first or thest time I seen this fucking thing, I was sorely tempted to fling it into the ocean, but the statue would live another day!

 Chapter 94: Tater Snakes

    Chapter 94: Tater Snakes


    I dropped down the deck and Breth was sitting having tea with two of his wives. If I remembered right, these were the wives doing prep, Dare, and Po, in their traditional Christmas colors of red and green. Breth pulled out a chair for me beside him and beckoned for me to sit down with a pat on the chair seat.


    "Hyde! What pleasure do I owe a visit from our humble leader? Come sit down, Mindi and Kari are just finishing off the cooking for the morning meal. They will be up soon, bute join us and have a cup of Menja!"


    "Thanks, Breth. Good morning Po and Dare, how is life treating you now? Compared to before, and this isn''t to imply that the way you were living before was bad, but I am just curious."


    "Safe"


    Both women said the one word together and then stopped speaking, thinking one had talked over the other. The two women looked at each other andughed, which was contagious, making both me and Breth join in. Once we all settled, Po spoke first.


    "We don''t have to worry about our children being stolen, it was hard to live in fear, but now"


    "...We have a safe ce to sleep and raise our children. Breth, you know that we, as you wives, mean you no disrespect when we say this, but that you from the deepest part of our hearts for keeping all of us safe and under your protection."


    "Disrespect? Ha! I of all people know this man''s worth! I have watched you and waited for the first while, thinking this must all be some sort of trick and after a while, the honey would wear off, but it just didn''t. You have already put your life on the line to prevent any of us from having to get hurt. No matter what the world has sent at you, Hyde, you are the strongest person I have ever met, even before your abilities. People will naturally follow you because you don''t know how to back down or what giving up looks like."


    Oof, thatst part hit me like a bag full of bricks, almost causing me to lose myposer. I had been so ready to give up before this world, now...maybe I once wascking in will or motivation, but now I had a massive family to protect and a world to same. Breth was wrong, but that didn''t matter; ya I know what giving up looks like but I''ll never give up now that I have something worth fighting for!


    Luckily, Kari and Mindi both showed up with threerge tters, Kari held the 2rgest on and she went to the table first, setting them down and removing the lid. One thing I have noticed about this world, they don''t putbels on the meals they eat. Kari revealed...fish? I think? I was white but the fillets were huge, where the hell did they catch this?


    Kariughed at my expression as Mandi came around and set the other bowl down, revealing tubers, AKA Tater Snakes. These aren''t bad, and Kari''sst dish had bread on it. Okay, what the fuck is this? When did you ever put the three items on a te together?


    "Mash you tubers and then put it on the bread with some Mmaki fish, then you will see!"


    At Mandi''s insistent urging, I tried it out, but It was taters and fish on bread. The others were scarfing it down with fervor like it was something stolen from the gods and must be disposed of with all haste! I forced mine down with three full cups of Menja, which left me nearly vibrating. This tea was high powered shit, and I started to feel the need to jump up and down and maybe run ap or forty.


    "SorryBrethIneedtogoburnofsomeofthisenergybeforeIexplode!"


    I didn''t give him a chance to say anything and I waved goodbye as I jumped off the side of the top deck. I lit my mind aze and I had to reduce my output. I would have my face ripped off, and the heat shield wouldn''t be much either, just be filling me full of hot air, hehe. Oh boy I had way too much energy, but then I decided that I knew a ce I could go to burn off some energy, but I went back to my House-Wagon andnded on my te.


    I could see Wendy, Krya, Kalita, and Arenttia sitting at the table. I rushed over with arge smile, but all the girls looked worried.


    "Hyde, are you okay? Your smiles, kind of crazy, are you feeling alright?"


    I could hear the concern in Kalita''s voice so I tried to reply, but the words just came out in a rush. They didn''t seem to understand anything I said except for when I emphasized the Menja I have drank. Suddenly, the girls instantly rxed, all the tension melted away.


    "Ahh, well, umm, what did you want to do to burn off some of that energy?"


    Kalita''s seeming innocent question, but it made my heart pound in a different way and time slowed down. Oh fuck yeah that''s what I wanted to do, but that''s not what I said.


    "Who wants toe to help me get our transportation ready to go? I need to find Greckcain too!"


    I pushed the words out in the calmest manner I could, and the girls all seemed to understand what I said, but none of them moved.


    "Hm, no, that sounds like a job for you, while we will take care of everything else! And Greckcain is at the cksmith shop."


    Well, fine then! I pulled down one of my eyes and then stuck my tongue out at them. I would go enlist my two wives in the new unfinished flying house. Maybe flying house wasn''t the best name, but I would figure out a new er. For now, I waved goodbye and ran to the steelnding disc, and jumped into the air!

 Chapter 95: Talon, The Game Master

    Chapter 95: Talon, The Game Master


    Fire filled me, and I rocketed into the air. I needed to burn off some energy, and the cksmith wagon should have something for me to do, but I used Kara''s magic to make a hood like Cable''s, and then I cut loose. I put serious power into my fire and picked up speed as I rose to the air and headed south.


    I didn''t really have a n, but I really hadn''t taken much of a look around, and maybe a quick sprint to the sea and back would be a good way to lynch some of this freakin energy. I burst out of the clouds and soared over the billowing fluffy clouds that towered high into the sky, and then I aimed myself south and pushed my speed to the limit; within minutes, I could see the endless sparkling blue sea.


    I changed my path and angled down to the uing water; I didn''t want to go further than this, but I did want to check out the beach. I dropped down, and a cloud of sand shot up and made it hard to see for a few seconds, but my view cleared fast, and the endless open sea stood before me. I sat down, crossed my legs, and put my hands behind me, leaving me propped at a rxed ny-degree angle.


    This was nice. It truly had been longer than I could remember that I had any time to me. Yes, Gripton was here with me, but he has been so quiettely, I almost forget he is here sometimes.


    <em>''Yes, about that, since you are alone now, I think that this is the best time to talk about this.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Hmm? What''s up, old man?''</em>


    <em>''You no longer need me here with you; I think it is time for us to say our goodbyes.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''What?! You said you were stuck here with me! What the hell old man! I came here to rx! What the fuck?!''</em>


    <em>''I know, and that is another reason I have to go. I could have left at any time, but I have stayed with you this entire time because I was worried about what you might do. I can''t stay around and lie to you anymore, Hyde. The Game Master is officially here, and if I stay here, he will not have any limitations.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I stood up and started to walk up the endless beach, my head awash with my thoughts on what the God in my head had just told me. Leaving, gone...I wasn''t sentimental, but Grip had guided me from the start, even if he had to use force to do it. A part of me understood the rest of what he said, but the big part of me said that I was losing the best friend I had ever had, no...Grip wasn''t just a friend


    <em>''Do you have to go? I don''t know if I''m''</em>


    <em>''Come on, Hyde! You can bullshit your friends and I''ll bullshit mine, but let''s not bullshit each other. Hyde, you have arge number of people that rely on you and each of them will help you achieve your goals. I have been getting Nina ready to take over and she knows all the functions of your mind and the things I have cataloged.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>''So...that''s it? You will disappear, and I''ll never see you again?''</em>


    <em>''Win Hyde. Fucking kicking Talon''s ass up over his shoulder; that is the Game Masters name. Do not challenge him unless you are the dominant ruler over thisnd; anything less will spell your disaster. When I go, he will be limited to a single magic, but he will have free choice, but he can not use your magic.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Why don''t I just go kill him alone? I am strong now, Can''t I beat him?''</em>


    <em>''NO! Do not try to provoke him! Now that I am leaving, he will no longer be able to track your movements. While I am with you, I not only put you in danger now, but I put your family in danger.'' -Gripton.</em>


    That froze me stiff in my tracks; what?


    <em>''Are you telling me he knows where my family is right now?''</em>


    <em>''Yes, and this is why I need to leave.'' -Gripton.</em>


    My hood was already up, and I was already in the air.


    <em>''HYDE! Talon will not attack yet, and even if he did want to he is too far. Calm down, I won''t put your family at risk, but you also need to be more thoughtful and pay more attention to things going around you. Let the women help you; they are the back of your kingdom. I have to do this to protect you and them, Hyde; I don''t want to leave you here alone, but I think you have a grip on things now. You understand why I picked you, right?'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''You picked me?''</em>


    <em>''Really? Nine billion people, and probably about a hundred and fifty thousand die every day, but you were just picked randomly?'' -Gripton.</em>


    I had no answer, it made sense, but why out of all the fucking people in the world I picked? Who the fuck was I? There had to have been a hundred and forty-nine thousand, ny hundred and ny-nine better choices than me. I was just some piece of shit that had a life full of disappointments and let downs. I was back now, above the wagons, but about two or three miles above them, but I just hung in the air.


    <em>''I watched your life, Hyde, you weren''t always like this. There was a time when you were a lot different, but then your mother died, and your father cut himself off from the world. I have watched you slowly slide and change into the rough person you are today, but you were different before the world took the light away. I know it has been hard, but Hyde, you''re the toughest son of a bitch I have ever seen. You did want to die when I brought you here, and I know why you were ready to give up, but it''s not like that anymore, is it?'' -Gripton.</em>


    My eyes were starting to cloud up, but I didn''t wipe the tears, I let them pour down my face as my mind was invaded by the memory of the day it all changed for me.

 Chapter 96: Goodbye

    Chapter 96: Goodbye


    4 years ago, June 28th, 2016, Kline Residence.


    ----------


    I remember it being just after school was out, summer just started and my friends hade over with their console. The four of us sat in front of two tv''s, I can''t remember what the exact game was, but It was an overhead dungeon crawler and weworked to y together. I remember that moment now, but I didn''t feel like it was the same person anymore.


    My three friends were all nerds, but they were cool because they still wanted to hang out with me. I was a hothead, and I was known for getting into fights that I started and finished. That was the reason my friends stayed around, I assumed, but now from the bird''s eye view that I had, I saw something else.


    All of us were having fun, like legitughing and cheering ying that stupid game, but it wasn''t stupid then. Something changed that made me stop caring about things like that, and that thing happened.


    A loud thump and tes breaking came from above us and I heard my father cry out my mother''s name as I heard the pounding of footsteps across the floor. Each step was like a hammer in my head, everyone went silent, and that I was frozen for only a heartbeat before running up the stairs.


    Suddenly, I was looking over my mother and I was also standing, holding my mother''s hand. My father was talking to the doctor, always a formal military man, he was wearing khaki pants and a ck T-shirt and he was a mess. His tossed hair was a clear indication of how bad it was, but I already knew the end of this, but I had to watch and listen.


    "Mr. Kline, Your wife, Candace is suffering from a rare brain stem glioma cancer that is normally only present in children from five to seven, but your wife''s case has progressed to quite an advanced level. None of this is your fault, this is a very fast and aggressive cancer, I am truly sorry, Mr. Kline, but Candance will not wake up."


    Memories started to slide by as slow frames. At the funeral, Dad was drunk and sat quietly, not saying a word, so I stayed the same. Then the next day when my friends tried to console me, but I just brushed them off, but that was when a bully decided that they were now easy pickings, grabbing one of my friends.


    That was the first time I had ever put up my hand, that day had been so heavy, but I hadn''t cried. My reason for not breaking this kids face quickly dwindled and my hand closed into a fist. Then I was in the principal''s office, two cops behind me, fists covered in blood.


    I had almost killed the kid and he would have permanent scarring on his face and everyone was waiting for my father to show up, but he didn''t. Finally, the cops took me back home telling me I was not allowed on school property and gave me court papers, but walked me to my house. I walked in with them, and my father was passed out with an almost empty bottle of Jamison.


    "My mom just died, please don''t mind him. It all happened fast."


    The cops were hesitant, but then they told me to make sure I was at the court date and left. Fast forward to three more schools of being kicked out, my father spiraling into deeper drunken depression.


    Then, he died too.


    --------


    Present, 2 miles above the wagon train.


    --------


    Ya, that was the gist of it, life sucks then you die, right? I opened my eyes to the blue sky with the sun beating down on my skin, leaving me with a warm feeling. I was still floating high about the trailing wagon line, my cheeks were still wet from my earlier years, but I burned them off. That smash of thest two pathetic years of my father''s existence was enough to sober anyone.


    <em>''Why, I didn''t need to see that.''</em>


    <em>''One day you will get it, Hyde. What happened to your parents wasn''t your fault.'' -Gripton.</em>


    <em>''Really? My father didn''t feel that way, he med our training with him being distracted from mom, missing the signs. After that, it was hard to be seen a disappointment that didn''t act the part.''</em>


    <em>''Just remember that you will enter many tunnels in your life, Hyde, but there is always a light on the other side; You can never make it to it if you give up and stop pressing forward. The only way to get out of the darkness is to keep pushing. Don''t let that part of your life define you, this world deserves more than that.'' -Gripton.</em>


    Letting it go? He had a point, but nothing is ever that easy. I can''t just unfuck thest three years of my life.


    <em>''No, you can''t. You don''t need to; keep pushing forward to get away from the pain. That will turn into a nagging thought, then a memory, and in time, history. Hyde, I picked you because there is someone else under there hiding, that person was held back, but now you need to push forward for this world, your wives, and unborn children. Hyde, I hand the safety of the world to you. Then next time we talk. You had better be dragging Talon''s virtual dead body. Good luck son, I have faith that you will change this world down to its very core and know I will be watching and helping when I can, Goodbye, Hyde.'' -Gripton.</em>


    I felt him go; I had so much more I needed to say and ask...but Gripton was really gone. My best friend in this whole world and the one that dragged me here was gone. I was trying to swallow spit that wasn''t in my mouth, and I was starting to have trouble getting my breath, but I mmed my will and focus back into ce and took a deep breath.


    I wouldn''t act like some lost child, that wouldn''t be fair for the amount of time the god of the world had spent teaching me the ways and helping me get back to the ce in my life. I would need to try and be more open and loosen up some, Gripton was right, I just needed to keep moving forward with the winds of change.


    Oh, and I was going to kill Talon.

 Chapter 97: I Can Do This

    Chapter 97: I Can Do This


    <em>''Nina''</em>


    <em>''Hyde, I''m sorry, he just told me,e to the wagon.'' -Nina.</em>


    I needed to be strong, but so much just happened. Why did he have to leave so soon? I was just lied to the entire time, even if it had a purpose in the grand scheme of things, and still, I feel like I lost something important. I shook my head and descended, staying up here with my own thoughts was getting me nowhere.


    I made my way down to thest wagon, smoke rolling out of it. I let the fire go above the metal roof, then hopped down. I tried to find the wagon had stopped, in fact, I hadn''t seen anything pulling thising up, wait does that mean


    "OH, GREAT MASTER HYDE! IT WORKS, YOU HAVE TO COME, AND SEE!"


    Somehow, the air horn broadcast of words and excitement made me push my funk aside and set Grip aside forter. This invention was HUGE, like, the shit we could make now! Gripton might be right, I can handle it because I have so many beautiful wives that will help me.


    They all waved from inside the door, even Kadence was standing with Grif, only slightly blushing, but she gave me a warm smile. I walked up and inside as everyone spread apart to let me inside, hands brushing me as I walked by. I could do it, this was proof that if we keep pushing, we will make it through to the other side.


    Inside at the front where Titania''s bench had been, there was now a pair of seats and a steering wheel with a shifter between the seats. When I got closer, I became more and more impressed. Did they get this out of my head?


    The shifter had a low and hi switch and even air brakes on the dash?! Holy shit this would be a portable fortress! I whirled around and rushed Grif, scooping him up in a big hug.


    "You are a great man, Grif! Absolutely genius, you have most of theplete setup for a semi-truck and it will be good for getting around if we don''t want to scare the locals too bad!"


    I finally put Girf down and he was left with a stupid smile on his face that spread across every person in the room, and that when I actually took a minute to looked around me.


    Cable and Gwenth were standing with Breth and his wives, while Buddy was standing with four Tiger-Kin and eight Spider-Kin ninjas. Rita and her helper were standing with Titania and Xelios. Alex, Kyra my lovely expecting wives, and Addel who was keeping her announcement back until the fuss was over so as not to steal the light from them.


    The rest of my wives wereing over to see me, Kadence, Mishka, Arrentia, Nina, Nurwari, Tescelle, and Kalita all came to gather around me and they mobbed me with a group hug. None one said anything and finally, I had to start poking sides, making the girls squeak andugh. Okay, enough of the pouting and feeling glum! Time to get this ce into shape if we are taking off tomorrow.


    "Greckcain, Jelina, Titania, Trem, and Rita, pleasee over here, we have some nning and building todo!"


    A table was set up and I sat down with everyone and started to talk about what I wanted to do with the ce. Jelina would be in charge of making my hair-brained idea a reality, her schematic magic to put the idea on paper. From there Titania would part off the project to the people that could do the job the fastest. Her Building magic allowed her to assemble anything with telepathic-like powers that were fun to watch, but she needed Rita to fuse the parts. She was also great at dividing up work and managing everyone''s time for them, like a nicer Alex.


    Greckcain would grow a solid frame and he was one of the new evolved, so he could make some really cool stuff. Trem would help with moving supplies and people to work, but I needed to talk to him, he had not yet evolved, and that kind of worried me, because I needed his power to keep us less threatening. The dragon Idea was a no-no, and I need to only use that when I had to. Mishka would be disappointed, but I could be a small one sometime during our trip and we could fly.


    Soon we had the flying fortress fleshed out, everyone got to work, but I asked Trem if we could go talk outside. Nina merged with me as I walked outside with Trem.


    <em>''Are you, okay?'' -Nina.</em>


    <em>''Yeah, I just need to see why Trem hasn''t evolved, I need him for this, but he will need more power.''</em>


    <em>''That is not what I mean, Hyde. You know what'' -Nina.</em>


    <em>''I know, Nina, but not right now, okay? I can feel gloomyter, I have people that are here that need me.''</em>


    <em>''Okay, but we are going to talk about this!'' -Nina.</em>


    I would, at some point. I was outside now and I walked ahead of Trem, jumping into the air, and with a burst of wind, I lifted into the air. Fire poured out and I rose into the air and motioned for Trem to follow me. Soon, both of us floated over a cloud and I let Trem''s Gravity magic grab me, letting my fire go.


    "How''ve things been?"


    "I help here and there, but I would like to say I miss towing you around."


    "Yeah, I know, but I have a new n for you."


    "Oh?"


    "Yes, I want you toe and fly me across the continent?"


    "What about what everyone is working on?"


    "You''re going to fly it!"


    "Me?"


    "No, the other guy standing beside you! Of course you!"


    I threw my hand up and saved my eyes in time. I needed to get into my drawer and get a new pair of shades!

 Chapter 98: Planetary Magic

    Chapter 98:ary Magic


    As the light faded, I felt a pulse as Trem''s magic joined my second magical stomach, where I kept all the rest. I noticed a big difference right away; it was like I could swim through the air. I started to move towards Trem, but he opened his eyes and smiled, he looked a lot more fit now, not bulky, but in good shape. Suddenly, the weightless feeling left and I dropped maybe an inch onto a solid surface. Woah!


    "What is this?"


    "I really couldn''t tell you, but I wanted a t surface and my magicplied. It feels different now like I can lift a mountain!"


    "I know what you mean, and I am happy for you my friend, you were part of the first group and I''m d to see the change."


    "I am just excited toe with you and see the world!"


    "Good! Let''s get back down there so we can start construction, I have to talk to Larganth and Harmonie still, plus it''s gotta be close to lunch. You must be hungry after all this...WOAH!"


    Holy shit, we were just, I don''t even fucking know, like three miles in the air and now were are on the ground. There wasn''t even a breeze and it happened when I blinked, how?


    "How"


    "Ground, that''s where I wanted to be."


    "If I were a lesser man I would have shit my pants."


    "I think you''re just lucky that you can''t blink that fast, it was pretty intense."


    "Okay, that was really cool and now I have tried it, let''s do some quick tests if that''s ok with you?"


    "Of course!"


    "Okay, back up, five kilometers this time, but let me see it this time. I promise to try my damnedest not to shit my pants."


    Tremughed at me and then nodded, then I sat down and stared down. Nina had been teaching people measurements, but now she insisted that I switch over to the metric system, because it would be easier for everyone to learn. I agreed, since I knew both ways, so now Trem knew roughly how far to go.


    "Ok, I think this, should, okay that''s frickin wild."


    One second I was on the ground and the next I could see arge portion of the continent I was trying to conquer. This was amazing, I could see the huge mountain range of Karstia to the north and an endless forest that ran up the west coast, covering thend inwards for up to ten kilometers. To the south was all ocean, but I could see a small patch of white in the far distance; the East was a patchwork of in mountains, ins, and forests.


    "Okay, wow, can you move us forward?"


    "How far?"


    "Can you try moving at a steady pace?"


    "...No...my magic has changed now, it is hard to describe. I think if wee up this high we can move great distances instantly and without the worry of hitting a stray dragon."


    "Ha, stray dragon, I just got a picture of a box full of dragons sitting in an alley, hehe. Well, this is good, but one thing I can''t figure out is how there is no wind up here or how we can breathe normally. We are about five thousand miles above sea level, the oxygen should be a lot thinner up here, right?"


    "You can use the magic too, right? I can''t exin it, but I also don''t understand what you are asking, so that might be the problem."


    "Okay, can you let me go? I want to do some testing, and you can go help everyone, and also exin what the fuck we were just doing so my wives don''t have kittens."


    "Kittens? Why would they"


    "Nevermind."


    Then, I was falling, and the cold hit me instantly, along with theck of oxygen, burning skin from the sun. Jeezus fuck, what the hell was this magic? I reached for Trem''s magic, but I didn''t activate it right away. I was enjoying the fall, the rush of wind, and the rushing clouds.


    I stopped above the cloud, and I expected some kind of resistance from gravity, like when I changed direction while using Kadences fire, but I just stopped. That was when I noticed what was going on; this magic created a livable atmosphere around me and Isted me from everything else. I was a with my own breathable oxygen and gravitational field; this was wild,bined with the right types of magic, we could go anywhere.


    I dropped, and I was on the ground in less than a heartbeat, causing me to mentally bend my knees. Fuck, there was no getting used to that instant movement, but if I had no ties here, I could travel the Cosmo with the magics I have, hehe, maybe in another life. My people needed me here, and I wouldn''t have any of this power without them, so they were stuck with me.


    "Hyde!"


    I looked up from my mental stew and smiled at Titania, who was waving at me from the air; I could see that they already had many parts and tes up and ready to go, and assembly was already starting. I looked at the wagon, and Greckcain was already creating a new frame that was grown from the existing frame under the metal te exterior. Trem was already holding Titania and Rita in the air and floating up part...no, that was Kai!


    I walked over and waved up at my beautiful half-giant wife and Rita. The rest of my wives were all setting up tables and chairs. I could smell fooding from behind me and I turned to find Breth carrying Mindi and Po, one on each shoulder, and they each hadrge tes in both hands. I was a bitical to see, so I rushed over chucking.


    "Pass me some on those tes, you guys look hrious!"


    "See you buffoon! I told you it was a stupid idea!"


    Mindi smacked Breth on the back of the head after I took one of her tes.


    "Yes, dear."


    Breth looked at me with a sly look and then pinched Mindi''s bottom, making her squeak. That got him another smack, but we bothughed.

 Chapter 99: Cresting Wilds

    Chapter 99: Cresting Wilds


    We had the table set up with food and soon more people arrived with more food and in y coated tes. There were so many of us, that I suggested we just do a buffet style with tes at the start. Mindi and Po took to the idea right away and started to yell at Breth how they wanted everything to be set up. Breth then turned and red at anyone in ear shot, making them all carry out his wives orders.


    The whole thing was pretty funny to watch, and soon I had a lunch buffet fit for a King! That would sit on the ground with his friends and eat, like normal people. It was easy for everyone to understand the idea, and the only problems came when a dish was low, but as I exined to the women, they should hold food back in a warmer so you can rece it when the other trays get low. As soon as the tray was refilled the shocked and joyed person would apologize and things would start moving again.


    The whole thing was a new concept for everyone because it made us all equal. We all ate the same food, people weren''t given the scarps, we all sat on the ground, and there was enough for anyone that wanted more to have it. This is what I wanted, maybe not sitting on the ground, but this was nice every once in a while.


    "How''s the meal? Good right? I''m going to send these two with you as cooks but I need to ask a favor of you."


    Breth was sitting with me and some other men, my wives decided to let me have some alone time for a bit, well almost all of them.


    ''Just pretend like I am not even here.'' -Nina.


    "Sure, even if you hadn''t said you wanted to send two of your wives with me I still would have done it, and maybe with less thought as well!"


    "Oh, whoa, that was funny, but don''t tell anyone, hehe, I am just kidding. What I wanted you to do was go to the Cresting Wilds, Evertree''s home."


    "Evertree? What do you want me to do when I get there?"


    "Oh, you will find out once Arrentia introduces you."


    "Hmmm? You''re being an awfully suspicious old man."


    "Some things are better left as surprises, but whatever you do, make connections while you''re there. There are numerous cultures in Cresting Wilds, but you can also make good connections with Keeta''s help. Don''t worry friend, Dreams will start to look more like something by the time you get back, but remember to stay safe. Well, we all know how strong you are, but there are real human monsters out there who are stronger than you can imagine. Never underestimate your opponent, no matter what they look like or act like, it could be a ruse to get you off guard."


    That was an earful, but I let it all sink in, he was right, but I wasn''t a surgeon, I was a fighter.


    "I got it! You''re a dick and won''t tell me about my almost for sure fate in the Cresting wilds, you''re going to get the ce in shape, look both ways before I cross the roads, and hit first ask questionster!"


    "Uhh"


    I was already standing, but I got what he said, and I figured out what the dick''s surprise was. That ce would be at the end, because I feel like the load will increase tremendously at that stop, ugh. I went over to my wives and sunk up behind my extra sapphire blue wife and slid my arms under her wings, and around her waist, putting my head on Wendy''s shoulder and kissed her cheek.


    "Oh?! Hyde, you scared me!"


    Wendy did jump, but she rubbed her cheek against mine after I kissed her. I squeezed and gave her another kiss, then stepped back and looked around in awe of all the beautiful faces that surrounded me.


    So, tomorrow, most of us are leaving, but two people are staying. If it is okay with everyone, I''d like to spend the rest of the day with Addel and Kade. I think the Rolling Citadel is under control now."


    Everyone agreed that I should spend some time with them and make sure that they would be okay while I was gone. I was leaving Breth, Cable, and Mesh behind to protect them, but I was still worried. Part of me wanted to take them, but I needed them here, and things like this would happen more in the future, but that didn''t make it any easier.


    "So, my Lovelydies, what would you two like to do with the rest of our day?"


    Kadence and Addel end up just wanting to go up to the top deck and rx without the threat of Alex. Iughed, but shut up when they both gave me serious looks, jeez. I would need to talk with that woman, Alex was being a bear to the women, and soon they would start to resent her. I wanted everyone to be happy, no matter how much of a fairy tale that sounded like.


    Later that night food was brought to us in my room, we stayed up talking and munching on food as the girls told me about some of the ideas that they had for the city. They tried to talk me into a castle, but I shut that idea down, saying we would need some kind of government building where people would help keep the city running. I wanted us to just have a really nice ce, it doesn''t have to be fancy is what is said, but none of it was heard.


    The girls talked across me tillte into the night, and we all ended up falling asleep in a pile. It was never enough time, but I would be back before I knew it. Tomorrow wasn''t goodbye, it was, see you soon.

 Chapter 100: Where Are We Falling To Next?

    Chapter 100: Where Are We Falling To Next?


    I woke up under the covers but I was alone, which was kind of disappointing considering I had gone to sleep with Addel and Kadence, but it was the first night in a while that I hadn''t had a sexual workout. Oh well, I give myself a day of rest to charge back up, so to speak, hehe! I climbed out of bed and threaded my clothes back on, going for a more cool look this time; a short-sleeved trench coat with a high cor, all ck, because I''m a creature of habit, sue me.


    I walked over to the clothes stand and opened the top drawer and smiled. Inside were five small rectangr boxes of different sizes. Interested, I opened each one and found that each box contains a different style of sses! First was the face-hugging Oakley''s, then some aviators, cop-killers, the same 80''s safety box ones I lost, and...well Cable could have these, haha!


    Thest pair were some white-rimmed D&G looking douche bag frames; not all of them could be winners, and I loved my wives for trying, plus Cable would rock these all day long! I headed out of the room, tucking the boxes into a freshly created pocket. Magic, this stuff was starting to get pretty helpful.


    Soon, I was out on the top deck, but no one was here. I looked, but even Markeye wasn''t at his traditional spot. Did something happen? No, someone would havee to get me.


    I was instantly fifty meters in the air and I could see a massive group of people all huddled around...oh wow, The Rolling Citadel was done and it looked like a giant four-story tophat/metal barrel with wheels, there was even a wrap-around balcony set into the fourth floor. The thing was filled with windows, but I moved to the top and held it in the air in front of the massive g waving in the wind.


    It was a massive drawn thumbs up in white in a ck circle with two ck stripes in the background with a white band in the middle. That was a perfect g, and it must have been Cable''s idea, man, I was going to miss him on this trip. I switched to fire and lowered myself from the top and dropped thest ten meters, stopping before I hit the ground and dropping thest bit.


    Trem''s magic was good, but it was more for straight lines, but my thoughts were pulled away from that. The roar of the crowd made me pay attention, and I looked out across all the people that hade to say farewell for the next two weeks. A lot of things would change by the time I got back for both me and these people.


    Kadence and Addel walked up beside me and each took a hand and stood proud with me in front of everyone. I turned to each other and gave them a kiss, this wasn''t goodbye. They both smiled and told me how much they would miss me and not to worry, ya like that would happen. Throw anything asshole in front of me and I could destroy him, but being away and not being in control was hard, but I still turned to my people and spoke up.


    "Hey everyone! Today is the big day that we put this giant metal tophat into the air and start spreading our reach. I told you all that I would change the world and that''s what I n on doing, but I need to have a ce to keep all you people. While we are all going, I need the rest of you to Help Kadence and Addel prepare the city. Can I count on you, my people, to help out around the ce?"


    The roar of the crowd was deafening and I was d to hear them all being so enthusiastic! The crowd of people broke up and started to go back to their daily jobs and to get the train back moving. These people still had the day ride to the border where we wanted to set up the city, so they couldn''t just wait around.


    I turned back and the rest of the people whole would being with up, but only Mishka and Arrentia remained. Both came and took my arms and led me to the back of the tophat and showed me thedder they used to get to the entrance, but they both screamed bloody murder into my ears when I lifted us up...Instantly.


    "Don''t do that! I watched you instantly appear before and then slingshot into the sky! That was enough for me, just the normal fire flying or dragon for me please!"


    "Sorry, hehe, lead one! I''ll y nice!"


    Arrentia looked like she was going to be sick as she opened the door for me and we walked inside our new fortress; I was pretty surprised by everyone waiting, It was like a captain walking onto the bridge, everyone stood up a little straighter and smiled. I walked into the metal covered room with three-meter ceilings and stations all over the ce, yup, and it was going to fly, in space, if we wanted...my own space ship...wow. This was like one of those next-level moments and just to top it off, Trem walked over and asked.


    "Ready to go, Boss?"


    "Take us up Trem, five thousand meters! Let''s take a look around and I need to talk to my council to figure out which way we will be falling."


    I turned to my wives that were waiting in the center at a table built in the center support post, but I quickly nced back to the front window. Sure enough, all I could see was blue sky, fucking wild. I turned around and took a seat at the massive round table.


    Alex, Kyra, Kalita, Mishka, Arrentia, Xelios, Wendy, Tescelle, Nuwari, and Titania all sat smiling back at me. That would take two breaths to say out loud! Well time to begin the council for taking over the world.

 Chapter 101: Perdi Big Suspicions

    Chapter 101: Perdi Big Suspicions


    Tescelle pulled up a map of the lower portion of the continent. Five out of six states including ours were divided, but all meeting up at the center, where we nned on building Dreams. I looked to Alex and she adjusted her sses, stepping forward; damn, she looked good in the light blue dress and her hair in a bun, mmm, but I did need to talk to her about harassing the other womenter.


    "I think we should go to Perdi first, they are the biggest threat to us since we will need food to survive for our city and they are the main producers of grains in the south. We can stop in Tyfon after, The King will be happy to see us."


    "That sounds suspicious, but I like the idea of Perdi, it''s close. What''s the n then? Fly straight to the castle? Bang on the door and throw three pairs of dice, with a sorry to the first two daughters?"


    Mishka, Arrentia, and Xelios snickered, trying to hold backughs, while Alex gave me an eye roll. Okay, at least they thought my jokes were funny, but I finally relented to Alex, with a roll of my hand for her to continue. It looked like I might be the one on the chopping block next, maybe it was some kind of built up


    ''...sexual tension?'' -Nina.


    ''You''re not helping!''


    "I suggest we go to the main farm Vige first and then travel onnd to the capital. We don''t want to seem hostile and this vige is almost more important than the city."


    "What can you tell me about the city? And the town, let''s get some specifics, because from what I understand countries are living in different era''s here. Some with cars, and some with horses, right?"


    "Yes, I have the report here Hyde!"


    Keeta came rushing over to the table with a piece of paper in hand, her breast and tail bobbing with her.


    *Wack*


    I deserved that, but where was Buddy? He was always great for not helping in these kinds of situations. I rubbed the back of my head with one hand as Keeta smiled shyly and handed me the paper. That hand must have been Alex''s that hit me, oh well, what does this say?


    Location: Acosta, Capital of Perdi


    Transport: Walk/Horse/Wagon


    Plumbing: Running water/Sewage disposal


    Cleanliness: Waste removal service


    Security: Low


    Reported Crime Rate: Low


    very: Legal sales of Humans/Beastfolk


    Beastfolk: Non-Hostile


    Location: Lamosta, Perdi


    Transport: Walk/Horse/Wagon


    Plumbing: Running water/Out Houses


    Cleanliness: Composting and personal waste disposal


    Security: none


    Reported Crime Rate: Low


    very: Not sanctioned by town officials


    Beastfolk: Non-Hostile


    Okay, this wasn''t bad, except, you know, THE SLAVERY!


    "Hey, Hey, Hey! What is this little part about very?!"


    "You will find this everywhere we go, even when we get to Karst and the Cresting Wilds there will be very."


    Alex said this like it was nothing, and I had to take a deep breath and remember where I was. Fucking ce, whatever, I didn''t have to like it. To the shit hole we go!


    "Okay, let''s drop down near Lamosta and we can go visit the town and the people there. I will try to y nice with the locals and get a feel for the ce. Alex and Nuwari, would you two apany me into the town first and we can introduce ourselves before bringing the whole family over?"


    I was surprised to see a blush on Alex''s face and she turned from me quickly, adjusting her sses. That was interesting, but It did make sense; Alex wasn''t craving sex, just some me time. Well, the three of us would do some shopping for supper and meet some people. I also wanted to try and get a feel for the capital and it''s people before we got there, the sheet Keeta handed me looked cut and dry for a ce like that, but who knew.


    I stood up and smiled at the women, and everyone started to break apart, but I walked up to Titania. As I did I expanded and took her in my arms and kissed her, then leaning in and whispering in her ear about an idea I had. When I pulled back Titania smiled and kiss me again, saying that she would talk to Grif about it for me.


    I was about to turn to Mishka but waited.


    ''Hey, are you free tonight?''


    ''No, I''ll pass for now. Let Mishka have the night.'' -Nina.


    ''Really? Do you not''


    ''Of course, I like you that way, but there are a lot of thingsing up and I feel like I need to read more to understand how to help you. We will have more time, I promise.'' -Nina.


    Wow, I was scared that I was about to get rejected by my own wife, but since she was picking up after Gripton...Mishka would be excited to spend the night, but do I tell her now or surprise her? I think telling her would be the best option, but then again, she liked the flying surprises. Ah, what the hell, it would be a surprise, or I would be sleeping alone.


    I turned to look out the front window, but we were on the ground again, but there were golden fields everywhere I looked as I started to walk forward, but a hand grabbed mine. I was pulled around by Alex, who took me by the arm and Nuwari joined me on my other free arm. Well, I guess I could stare outside too.


    It was time to set foot in a new ce, meet new people, and try to build a rtionship with these people. I didn''t want to start giving everyone magic, or that would just start a war. No, I would just have to listen to my councilors and only speak to when spoken to, for now. I had a bad feeling about the capital, so hopefully, this small town of Lamosta would be better.

 Chapter 102: Coddywack?

    Chapter 102: Coddywack?


    "Bud...JEEBUZ, MAN! Let me know when you''re right behind me!"


    "Sorry, but I can''t let you go alone."


    Buddy had snuck up on us, well, maybe snuck up wasn''t the right word. He had silently walked up behind me, and unfortunately for me, that was when I turned my head to call him. I thought I could feel his presence before, but maybe he was getting better at masking himself to everyone. This was good for blending into crowds and espionage, but it still made me jump, I guess that''s a good thing?


    "Hey, Alex, I haven''t asked, How do you buy things here? Do you have money? Do we have money?"


    Wow, as if this little tidbit had never crossed my mind, even when I was in the vige I didn''t see anyone use money. I wonder how they would circte the money fairly? All my questions were answered simply. Trade.


    "Money? We trade things, like goods, products, vehicles, valuables, protection, and anything that someone would want to trade for."


    "Ok, what do we have to trade? Hard to take youdies out on the town with nothing in my pockets!"


    "OhGreatMasterHyde, Ihavejustthethingforyoutotrade! LookatthesethingmeandMr.Spinmade!


    Honestly, it was like three long words said with difficulty, but I somehow figured out what Grif was trying to tell me. Ha! I bet Kadence is enjoying a break from both Alex and Grif. I chuckle to myself as Buddy grabbed a bag full of the items Grif was trying to tell me about.


    "Okay old man, I need you to take some deep breaths and tell me what these are for."


    Grif did as I asked, too well, I thought he might pass out until I told him to let it go. I was half tempted to let him pass out for being so stupid, but that wasn''t a good way to make friends. Grif was now breathing fine and he took another deep breath.


    "Okay, these things will rece special charge cells made by the city mages. These cells power the lights at night to give them more light and allowing them to grow faster, but the capital charges a lot for the cells asking for huge portions of their crops and then they have to give the capital taxes as well."


    "Thank you for speaking at a normal pace, Grif, I know that must have been hard."


    "Oh, youhadbetterbelieveit!"


    "Well now we have this for money, are we good to go now?"


    "Yes, I think we will be fine now. everyone, get everything ready while we are gone, and"


    I was already pushing Alex out the door with a smiling Nuwari on my arm and Buddy trailing behind us. Once outside, my eyes were assaulted by the golden yellow fields, they were almost too bright in the sun, like only seeing snow on a sunny day. I could see the vige in the distance, so, not thinking, I took a step, intending to go to the vige...but then we were right outside the vige, floating about a meter in the air.


    *BLAAARGH!*


    Oh, that was nasty, I let go of Trem''s damn magic and dropped a foot holding onto Alex and Nuwari, then pulled them away from Buddy, who was now straightening back up and wiping his face. I looked at him with an apologetic smile, but he just waved me off. More important was the small group of children that had gathered around us.


    "Mr. Green Man are you alright? What are you so green? Where did youe for? Are you from here? Is he green because he is sick? Is that your big hat? Is he sick because he is green?"


    WE were assaulted by a wave of children and we were slowly drawing a crowd of adults now. I was about to ask the group of kids if they could point me in the direction of the mayor, but instead, we were dragged through town. The kids felt that because we were new, we needed to be shown around, and I couldn''t argue, I could see both Alex and Nuwari light up around the children as they herded us like a flock of sheep around the town.


    The ce was nothing impressive, arge group of residential buildings and a couple of nice small friendly looking stores, and a patchwork of smaller houses. The kids took us to what appeared to be the town center with a pond in the middle of it. There were very small ducks in the pond that I thought at first were baby ducklings, but there turned out to be even smaller ones that swam from under therger micro-duck.


    "Ladies! Look at these ducks!"


    "What''s a duck Mr?"


    "Hmm? What do you call them?


    "That''s a Coddywack, they keep the ponds clean."


    "Hmmm? Can I get some for my bedroom?"


    I joked with the kids and they allughed at me, as Alex gave me one of those looks that said you never clean anyways, what do you need ducks for. I smiled and slid an arm around her waist, giving Alex a small kiss on the cheek, which seemed to mollify her for the moment. I looked around and asked the kids if there was anywhere to get a bite to eat, and I was immediately dragged by the going of excited children.


    I was dragged to arge and open market area, that wasn''t overly busy, but there were all sorts of different types of dry foods like grain and even rice that I was surprised to see down here in a ce that grew things like wheat and barley. I turned back to Alex and noticed we had drawn arge group of adults, but no one approached us or asked us questions.


    "Hey, let''s go buy some stuff! Maybe if we buy some stuff they will get a bit more friendly, right?"


    "They are just confused by us, not many humans would travel openly with someone like me."


    I turned on Buddy.


    "What do you mean like you? You really don''t look a lot different from me or anyone else?"


    "Except that I am green."


    "Okay! Let''s have a talk just to make sure everyone in this little turd hole of a town who I am and what we are all about!"

 Chapter 103: Medicofalpez?

    Chapter 103: Medicofalpez?


    I stood up on a box I grew out of the grounds with Greckcains growth magic and looked around the townspeople that were gathering around. I had drawn a crowd, but that was the Idea; this had to start somewhere, hope was just the start, but I didn''t want to have to keep renaming states, that sounded annoying. I wasn''t going to let this world rest in the shit ideals that it had becent to.


    "Hey! I''m Hyde, I don''t know if you have heard of me or what has been happening in Haertia, which is now called Hope."


    Murmurs and gasps wereing from the crowds, but no one spoke up. I didn''t expect them to have much of a reaction, so I continued. Now was the time to see what the people thought of the world.


    "Are you okay with how the world is?"


    Most of the people nodded and a couple even spoke up and said that it wasn''t so bad for them. I had been looking through the crowds, but couldn''t find a single beastfolk.


    "Only because it doesn''t affect you right? What if the world came knocking at your doorstep? What if monsters came in the night and stole you kids? What if someone stole your entire family and killed them for sport?"


    The crowd was deathly quiet, faces had drained of color and some people looked like they would be sick. Good, they should feel sick, just because you don''t support something openly doesn''t make it write to sit back and watch it happen.


    "I am not here to scare you or hurt anyone, UNLESS"


    I let the words hang in the air and I could see arge man with two younger men following, but both were in good shape.About the time the Mayor showed up, and he must have brought his son? Maybe or just hunters to make him look tougher, but now was what I had been waiting for; whatever happened next would see how much of the day were have left to enjoy.


    "Great Nobleman, how can I be of service to you?!"


    The Mayor had a panicked look, and pieces started to click into ce. They thought I was some stupid noble from the city, damn, it was this stupid trench coat thing. I let the coat thread apart, not really thinking about it.


    "HOW?!"


    "This is Hyde, you do not know him yet, but he is a reincarnated hero chosen by my father, The Almighty Gripton. He has already cleansed Landokingson of Haertia. Hyde let the people see a better disy of your ability."


    This was fine, I was all for ying with fire! I lit on fire and let my skin go ck, cracks of red light showing through. The crowd all stopped back but I was instantly in the air about three meters and closed Trem''sary circle tighter and then filled my sphere with fire, wind, and then spin. Soon, I tightened up the fire into blue lines and I was able to make them spin around me like I was a life-sized atom.


    Everyone was staring up at me with mixed emotion, fear was the main one, but I wasn''t trying to show how nice I was. I let all the magic go, except for my fire, and fell to the ground with a loud thud because I had made myself a bigger in trade of the atomic sphere. I loomed over the crowd and looked them over, fear, it was in every face.


    "Do you have something to be ashamed of? Why do you not allow the beastfolk to walk among you?"


    "Wait! Mr. Hyde, please wait!"


    Alex put a hand on my leg and I looked down at her small frame putting a hand on my knee. I was over four meters tall, a giant monster scaring the people now. I let the magic all go and shrank back down; I hadn''t realized that I let the magic go. I would have to be careful in the future, but it was also good to know that I could feed my emotions into the magic. I crossed my arms and looked at the mayor and nodded for him to continue.


    "Ken, Tam, go let your mother know to let them out now, it was a false rm, and to bring them for uhh, Hyde."


    "What''s up? Why are you so hesitant to say my name?"


    "You must be a king or lord, it feels wrong just to call you only Hyde. A man such as yourself is much greater than such a simple title."


    "Well, we call him Great Master Hyde!"


    Oh, bless Nuwari, GODAMMIT! The tart stays quiet and cute this entire time and NOW she speaks up. Ugh, these women never cease to amaze me with the tenacity!


    "Oh? That is a fine name and much better than Just your own!"


    "Designer w in my magic, but HEY! I happen to like my name!"


    "Yes, well, you see hide is verymon here so it would be like me calling my child Barn or Barrel. Very unique names, but probably for a good reason, hehe."


    Both women were in tears beside me doubled over and the simplification of my name and then there was the left-handedment he slid in at the end. I wasn''t mad, I liked my name, fuck you too! Everyone had joined theugh, but it was a nice change from the tense crowd I had stirred up before.


    "Alright, now that we have all had a good hard bellyugh, I would like to introduce two of my beautiful wives, Alexcoria, Spider goddess of the Sun Root forest, and Nuwari of the...Daughter of who? Medicofalpez? Mekordifalz, King of Procti."


    Wow, that could have gone better, I guess I better get on top of learning my wives titles and birthces, at least this was a backwater town and not a royal court.


    "Well! You have quite powerful wives, Great Master!"


    "You don''t know half of it."


    "He will look up...nevermind, they are here."

 Chapter 104: Violent, Oops, Violet

    Chapter 104: Violent, Oops, Violet


    Instantly I was surrounded by my wives and Trem. The people had already made a three meter half circle around me, but this made them take another step back.


    At the same time a group for varied races of Beastfolk entered the area, there were about five families and a cloud of other women and men of various races. This was all too much, I looked at the mayor who looked like he shared my anxiety. He looked at me, but both our attentions were snapped forward as the voice you would hear out of a tavern owner, strong and robust, but definitely a woman''s voice.


    "HEY! Does it look like any work is getting done around here? GET BACK TO WORK! We have crops to harvest tomorrow and half of you are supposed to be getting things ready! The other half have jobs or school! NOW PEOPLE!"


    What the hell was that demonic deep voice she used to yell at people? That had to be the mayor''s wife, too bad! Now that would make an interesting wife! I turned to look at the mayor, but he had his head in his hand groaning. That wasn''t a, my wife''sing groaning noise, that was a, oh no, not this one again.


    Regardless, everyone but the beastfolk left, out of everyone, they were the only ones that looked rxed. That might have had something to do with my multicultural family crowded around me, but that reminded me that I was being rude.


    "Ah mayor, I haven''t caught your name yet."


    "Harkim tz."


    "Wait, you use yourst name?"


    "...Yes...is that wrong?"


    "No, No, sorry. I am from another world and I guess I have always just been on a first name basis," I stuck my hand out to him to shake his hand.


    "Hyde Kline, pleasure to meet you Harkim tz."


    He took my hand and shook it, but he had a lopsided grin.


    "What now?"


    "Hide climbs."


    "Oh, you are so funny!"


    But it was tote, everyone, including the Beastfolk wereughing now, even my wives who had just got here. Only Trem stood beside me silent, but one sideways nce made even him startughing. Well, this was better than tension, a goodugh was nice, to bad I couldnt partake, being the butt and all, but I was saved by an adorable small person with purple hair.


    "What are you allughing about? We had work to do father, GO GET YOUR BOOKS DONE!"


    Harkim''s face went white as a ghost and disappeared, just gone, like he was never even there to begin with. I turned back to the mini loli who, I mus say was pretty stacked for barelying above my waist, then again how old was she...no her father was terrified of her, so she had to be older. I kind of liked her spunk, she would make a good general, a battle wife! Plus she would make a good connection to the people right?


    "Hey! Baldy!"


    "Is this all your family does? Insult it''s guests?"


    "Who said you were a guest?"


    "Ouch, you''re quite the little firecracker, aren''t you?"


    "And it looks like you let some kids doodle on your arms and neck with horse paint!"


    "Hey! Loli-pop, fuck you, I like my tattoos! God damn shrimpasuras!"


    "What did you call me you tall fuck!"


    Woah! That was the first time I had heard someone say that word since i got here.


    "Where did you learn that?"


    But she was gone. What the actual fuck was going on here? I turned back to my wives and I already knew that they were waiting for me to go.


    "No advice?"


    "Don''t mention her height!"


    I turned and ran in the direction Alex had pointed. Man she was fast, but how, the legs were so short? Was she like the road runner? Just spinning her legs? Maybe she was like...oof!


    "You such an idiot! I said it because you did! What does it mean?I have never heard that curse before."


    I wasn''t paying attention and The purple haired midget hid on a double stacked barrel, with another one in front of her, and then dove and tackled me. Now we were on the ground and she was on my chest. I could almost see up her skirt, but she kicked my head for looking. Yup, a keeper.


    "How about this, You marry me and I''ll teach you every curse I know, how about that?"


    "Tempting, but I won''t marry a man that is useless. Would you help out with the harvest tomorrow? Sure but can my family help as well?"


    "Your family?"


    "Yes my thirteen wives and some of my other friends that have came with us!"


    "Wait, aren''t you some kind of noble? Thirteen wifes? Are you a King?"


    "No! I am the ruler of Hope and soon the world, but I''m not a King."


    "Then who are you?"


    "Hyde Kline, the Great Master, ording to my magic, but Hyde is fine. What about you?"


    "Violet tz."


    "You''re missing an N."


    "What?"


    "Nevermind, it''s a pretty name and it matches your hair and eyes. It''s beautiful, just like you."


    "Shut it! So, you''re the ruler of a country, then I can refuse your offer. I also can''t ask you to work in the field with us peasants."


    "Don''t be a turd, of course I aming to help, but I want to know a couple things about my wife-to-be. Like, to start out with, what kind of magic do you have?"


    "You are going to have to be nice to me, rock head! I have a touch sensing ability to see inside things?"


    "X-ray vision?"


    "What is that?"


    "Nevermind, so you can see through anything?"


    "Just to the otherside about a hand span past."


    "Hmmm? Well, Violent, Violet, sorry, I have the ability to make others strong with my magic. Would you like you to join me forever? I''m gathering an army to take on the world and change how the humans are acting. What do you say? Are you in? I you are, get the fuck of me and take my hand!"

 Chapter 105: More Than welcome

    Chapter 105: More Than wee


    "You''re not very polite, and If you want to take me, you have to ask my mother first!"


    Mother first? This was new, and I would have been perfectly fine with asking her father, but this presents all sorts of new challenges. Normal, I would have to worry about a dad thinking I was just some good for nothing looking to knock up their kid, but now


    "Fine, I don''t get to pick my wives very often, but I like your fire and...well, I really like your fire!"


    "Really? My fire? That''s the best you have?"


    "Listen here miss, get the hell off me. I also think you pretty fucking hot, and I might even think of some more, but someone is pinning me to the ground!"


    "That word again...fuck...what does it mean?"


    Finally, I just sat up and Violet fell backward, with her legs up in the air. I instinctively looked down and got a boot to the face for my trouble. Violet rolled out of myp and kicked me in the stomach as she got up to re down at me.


    I got up and stood almost twice as tall as her, and then red down at her.


    "Fuck is a descriptive word, you can use it for anything, but it isn''t meant to be overused. I also mean the act of...intercourse, like, the two people are fucking..."


    Wow, smooth Hyde, If Grip was here he would have had a smart assment. I was distracted, and I focused back on the gremlin I was ring at, but she was gone. I turned around, but I couldn''t find her anywhere; Violet had just disappeared. I guess my description must have scared her away, oh well, I was no silver-tongued snake when it came to being smooth.


    I walked back out to where the group of Beastfolk was talking with my wives. Mishka was the first to see me and grabbed Arrentia''s hand, and dragged her over to see me. I gave them both onerge hug and then kissed both, rubbing noses with Arrentia.


    "How did it go with the purple-haired demon?"


    "Wah? She isn''t that bad!"


    "That is not what these people say, She is like a vedriver but no one ever goes without. I guess she is like the better of two evil, and the town is very prosperous, so she can''t be all that bad."


    I was surprised that Mishka would say that about another person, but now I could see Violet running around wearing a red oni mask. The image of her chasing the vigers with her little arms waving in the air almost made meugh out loud. The girls looked up at me with puzzled looks on their faces and I just smiled down at them.


    "How are things going here with the Beastfolk? Is everyone being treated nice?"


    "Yeah, they said the people of the town hide them from nobles and foreign traders."


    Arrentia was looking at the group as she spoke with a far off look; it was different for her people and Mishka as well. Looks like I would have to do some more house cleaning, but this time I would let the girls do most of the nning. I was more of the shoot and then ask questions after type of person, and that would just leave another bloodke, and that wasn''t productive.


    "Does Alex have a n yet?"


    "Oh dear husband, don''t you worry about that."


    I looked to the sound of Alex''s voice and she came over from talking to a group of Pigfolk. She looked radiant in her powder blue dress and the sses and bun could have melted me into a puddle alone, as they showcased her beautiful face. Suddenly, she was in front of me, snapping her fingers near her face, hehe. I guess I was admiring that spot a bit too much and Ilooked up into Alex''s smirking face, I mean she was my wife, that should afford me certain staring privileges?


    "Are you ready to concentrate now? You can look at those when we aren''t trying to figure out other things, like all these Beastfolk."


    "We will take the Beastfolk."


    "And put them where?" In our giant house, for now, we have a lot of room still and once Dreams is started, we will fly back and drop them off quickly. Easy-peasy, lemon squeezy."


    "What about the ones that want to stay?"


    "The same thing I offered Locknd,but this time I need to talk to the mayor before making any offers. He and everyone else needs to know what that means, and what it will mean in the future. There are a lot of things that I need to talk to him about and something I need to talk to his wife about as well."


    "Oh, what about the little fiery girl you went chasing after? Wasn''t that the mayor''s daughter? Did you a wife without our help?"


    "Kyra, don''t make me sound like I can''t do anything by myself! I tried, but we have to go work in the fields tomorrow and I need to talk to her mother. Well, I mean whoever wanted toe and help win the field, I would make anyonee, but I think it would be good to help."


    Kyra had her hands on my shoulders and her head resting on her right hand, and her ears were tickling my face, but she was being so cute that I didn''t want to make a fuss. I turned my head to her and kissed her cheek, before pulling away from all three. I was well into what should be considered lunch and my stomach was starting to growl.


    "Can we get something to eat before we do any more exploring? Does the farmers market have food we can buy? I smell freshly baked breading from somewhere!"


    I felt a shadow near me, and I turned and grew at the same time. This was bing one of my new favorite things to do, as I took Titania into my arms and kissed her. She looked surprised, but then scowled at me, leaning forward to whisper into my ear.


    "I don''t like that kind of thing in public, can we save it for at-home around only friends?"


    Owo, the pin to my bubble! But I had to respect her wishes, so I nodded as I stood back and shrunk back down.


    "Do you know a ce to get food?"


    "I can see a ce selling different kinds of loaves of bread and pies over there."


    Titania was pointing over at a stand at the far end of the market, so I herded my wives along, but I caught Xelios as we walked and took her hand and brought it up to my face, kissed it. Xelios started to sh like a rainbow from her cheeks and she tucked her face into my shoulder as we walked over to investigate the wonderful smells in Titania''s direction.


    The stand turned out to be mostly run by Beast folk, there were two furry cats girls and one otter looking man that were helping make the loaves of bread and pastries. My stomach was doing flips and I pulled out a handful of spheres from my back and asked how much I could get for these. I don''t think I''ve ever seen someone''s eyes distend out of their head and not cause permanent damage.


    "A-are these...Power cores? How long do theyst for?"


    "Forever."


    "What? That''s impossible!"


    "Can you test it?"


    "I will, but how long will you be in two for?"


    "Two days max, we have many ces to visit and it looks like your capital requires a friendly visit from me."


    "Eat whatever you want from my table until you leave, are these women your wives? If so, that is more than wee to the food as well!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "More than sure, even with these onlysting a day, they are worth more than I would makeover an entire moon cycle! You don''t know what that means to us, now we can get these scoundrels some proper clothes and stuff!"


    "Well, thank you very much, girls let''s dig in, but let''s leave some for the others okay, hehe!"


    I grabbed some fluffy pastries and went to sit on the stone ledge at the pond back at the center of town. As I sat down, Nina merged from me and took one of my pastries. I stared at her incredulously and she started to eat it while looking everywhere but me until she finished my pastry. Then, the woman tried to steal the other one in my hand, but I pulled it back this time and I caught her in a kiss.


    Nina wrapped her arms around my neck as we kissed, but then, suddenly she jumped out of myp. Nina had already eaten half of my second pastry before I even registered that something had just happened. Damn this woman! I was hungry, and now I had to go get more!


    "I love you Nina, but did youe here for anything else besides my food?"


    "No, those just looked tasty, and I was right! They are very good, you should go get me some more!"


    "No, you should go social! You have been spending a lot of time in my head and not even talking to me."


    "I know, but there is just so much to read and study in there."


    "You mean my head?"


    "...Yeah, Hyde, I mean your head, what else do I mean? Is there another ce to read all these secrets that I don''t know about?"


    "Don''t be a tart with me little woman or I will put you over my knee!"

 Chapter 106: Dont Make Jokes

    Chapter 106: Don''t Make Jokes


    Thee and get me smile disarmed me and I was left without words. Not fair! Damn woman and her alluring beauty making me a fool still, but maybe that was a good thing. I stood up to get away, but Nina grabbed my hand and merged into me. So much for that.


    <em>''You can''t get rid of me that easily, husband.'' -Nina.</em>


    <em>''I wasn''t trying to, I wanted to get more food since someone ate all mine!''</em>


    <em>''That is fine, but what are we doing after this?'' -Nina.</em>


    <em>''Going to find my soon to be mother-inw, but first I want to get some gifts, or maybe some rings.''</em>


    <em>''Rings?'' -Nina.</em>


    <em>''Yes, in my world it is a marriage thing, I don''t want to do the ceremony or anything, but I would like to give you something special. Is there a metal that can hold magics?"</em>


    <em>''Not metal, but there are Blood and Life gems, maybe you could use Kai''s magic to make some rather than buy them.'' -Nina.</em>


    That was a good point and a good idea, but where to get some of those? My thoughts were interrupted by a small hand tugging on my shirt. I looked down to find a small weasel looking child that had a troubled look.


    "Hey, Boss! What can I do for you?"


    "Can you heal people?"


    "Mmm...yeah, why? What up?"


    "My dad got hurt in the field with a scythe, but it won''t heal!"


    "Healing? Yes, I don''t mind helping, but I will get two of my wives toe to help your father if that''s okay? I am not as good as they are, so they wille and help you Da. Nuwari! Arrentia!"


    I called over the two women and exined what the boy said and then I sent Buddy with them as a guard. I wondered how many other people here would need healing before I left? Maybe a station to help the people? I looked around for Alex and found her talking to the same group of Pigfolk, so I walked over to join them.


    "...times haven''t been so bad here, but we are in constant fear of random visits from nobles. They do not respect thews and customs of these people and will scoop up any Beastfolk that is insight. They took my husbandst week, and now we will probably never see him again unless we are caught, but even then the chances of us meeting again are"


    The Female Pigfolk was exining how life was here for them, and it looked like the vigers were very good to the people and helped hide them, but the capital was looking like it could use a good house cleaning. I turned to Alex and touched her side to get her attention and she turned to me.


    "So, The people here are good, but the ones in the capital, not so much?"


    "Basically, even though they are epted here, they live in constant fear of being caught and sold into very. What is your n, Great Master."


    "Alexcoria, I will put you over my knee in front of all these nice people if I hear you say that again!"


    Alex giggled, but then came to wrap her arms around me and rest her head on my shoulder. I took her in my arms and continued.


    "Look like I will have to do some surgical cleaning in the capital, but before that, I would like you to help Tescelle, Xelios, and Arrentia set up a healing station and then I want Buddy, Nuwari, and Titania to go door to door to heal those that can''t leave the beds they are in, but this can wait till tomorrow."


    "What about Kyra, Mishka, and Wendy?"


    "Oh, you mean my three most energetic wives? The four of us will be working in the field tomorrow!"


    "You''re going to put princesses in the field to harvest grain?"


    "Yeah, and we are going to have a lot of fun, right girls?"


    The three in question were more than close enough to hear the discussion between Alex and, so I knew could hear me. When I turned my head to look at them I was surprised to see them all smiling. Good girls, I knew I picked the right ones!


    "What are we doing tomorrow?" Asked Mishka.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t really know. I was originally supposed to be part of the marriage proposal. Speak of that, Alex, let''s gather the remaining group and go find the Mayor''s house, I need to talk to a mother about a daughter!"


    It took longer than I expected to leave the town center; the Beastfolk seemed to have an endless stream of questions for my wives about me and how they looked the way they did. As much as I would have loved to give them all my magic, it wasn''t my ce to do it without talking to the Mayor first.


    Thanks to a pair of young fox girls, they look simr to Keeta, we were able to make it to the Mayor''s house without getting lost. Though, it wasn''t like we could have missed the ce; it was arge stone and mortar build house that was much bigger than the other houses, but I was constructed using the same materials at the houses around it, So only the size made it stand out.


    A medium height girl was sweeping the path with light purple hair, but she looked quite young, maybe around thirteen. The girl looked up to see our group approaching and took on a worried look, but that was when the front door of the house opened and the Mayor walked out. Harkim had arge smile on his face as he walked up to the girl and put his arm around her, causing her to visibly rx.


    "Wee to my humble Abode Great Master"


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "Fine, Hyde. I still think that it sounds weird to say, but I will not insult you by calling you something you don''t want to be called. Come and meet my small family and wife! This one right here is my younger, Melina, as you can see, this one''s a bit more reserved than my other daughter."


    "A bit? Hehe, that is one way of putting it I guess. Well, I am here to see your wife anyway."


    "Oh? You don''t n on"


    "No, I am not here to steal your wife, but I havee to talk about your daughter."


    "This one? Oh, lord she is still a year too young to be married, being twelve and all, maybe give her some more time"


    "Oh no, I am talking about your other daughter!"


    "...Violent? Oops! Horse shit! Violet I mean! You want to marry my daughter? The one about this high and could stare down a bear? The same one that even I am scared of?"


    Harkim stuck his hand out at Violets high and I nodded whileughing.


    "BWAHAHA! Oh, that''s funny! I made the same mistake earlier!"


    "And you''re still breathing? Impressive, I heard you even managed to squeeze in a short joke, and yet you stand here as I live and breathe. She must have taken a liking to you, but, if you don''t mind me asking, what makes you so interested in my daughter? Not that I''m not excited for her, but she can get to be a little hard to be around at times."


    "I can see what you mean, and I will save you the physical attraction info, and get down to the parts that matter. One, she has amanding presence and people listen to hear whether they want to or not. Two, I don''t think she is all as bad as she makes everyone believe she is. Was she picked on?"


    "No, quite the opposite, everyone wanted to be her friend, but she has always treated people this way. Maybe you can change that, but how''s about you and your familye and have supper with us? I know it''s early but we tend to have ate snack before bed, and you have your biggest challenge ahead of you, my wife."


    "Yeah, what''s that about, not that I disagree, but I am not from the world and where Ie from the man tends to ask the father for permission."


    "Hmmm? That is a strange concept, do men bear children in your world?"


    "Hmm, no, but now that you say it like that it does sound a bit ridiculous. Okay, what should I expect from your wife? Should I act differently or maybe change my clothes?"


    "Oh god no, just be yourself or she will see right through you. Honestly, as long as you don''t lie you will be fine."


    "That sounds pretty suspicious and now I am far more worried than I was before."


    "My mom can see your heart''s desire and tell if you are lying."


    Great, my soon to be mother-inw was a irvoyant of some type, just splendid. Well, it wasn''t like I nned to lie, to begin with, and I did really like Violet, so this would be a piece of cake. I could handle one mother, honestly, I really didn''t understand what these two were getting so worked up over?


    "Also, try not to stare at her too much, or you will end up with a cast-iron frying pan mark on the side of your head. Also, do not insult or make jokes about Violet and whatever you do, DO NOT MAKE FUN OF MY WIFE''S HEIGHT!"

 Chapter 107: Double-Edged, Loaded, and Handleless Question

    Chapter 107: Double-Edged, Loaded, and Handleless Question


    I followed Harkim into the house, with my wives behind me, but Harkim sent his daughter to find Titania, Nuwari, and Arrentia. The inside of the house was not overlyrge and both the Mayor''s and my head almost touched the ceiling. I was led straight ahead and had to duck under a doorway to get into what looked to be in the kitchen.


    I looked around and spotted a child standing at the counter on a stand with her back turned. How many daughters did this man have? I was about to ask him when the child turned around, hearing all of us crowding into the not overly big kitchen.


    Oh shit, that was no fucking child, jeezus, I almost could have died there. Magic or not, this woman was Violet, but older and actually scary looking. That scowl could peel paint and I could almost feel my skin being yed off as she gave me a once over.


    "Gre...Hyde Kline, let me introduce me to my lovely wife, Teema tz."


    "Of course myst name is tz! Are you a rude and brainless fool that only just now gave yourst name?"


    "Well, no, but"


    "Oh, I see, as usual, you just need to hear the sound of your own voice! What did you bring this gaggle of women in here for with the bald-headed bean stock?"


    Oh wow, this one was quite the keeper. Really hard to see where Violet got her sparkling and award-winning personality and people skills. No wonder he wanted me to take his daughter off his hands; having two women like this in the same room would leave him holding a shield with the referee''s outfit on.


    Well, time to put on the smooth talk!


    ''Don''t mess this up or you might literally get thrown out of the house!'' -Nina.


    Now that was a funny Image, Teema throwing me, hehe.


    "Hyde hase to ask you a question, but I think the women and Myself will head into the sitting area and wait for you two to have your discussion."


    A what? NO! I was fine to talk to her with some backup, but what the shit was this? Harkim was just going to take all my support and lock me in the room with his wife? I started cataloging exit strategies as everyone filed back out of the room.


    Harkim patted my shoulder as he passed and leaned in to whisper something close to my ear.


    "It''s better this way."


    Real fucking easy to say as your leaving the room and closing the DOOR! I half expected to hear the door lock and I stared at the now closed door.


    "So, what is this thing you need to talk about, and that is making my husband go hide?"


    Holy shit! I took an involuntary step back and then another, but it was no use!


    I had turned around to find Teema eye to eye with me, and every step back it took made her float closer. She was fucking floating! On her stool nheless! Damn this woman, Right up in my business, and now I see why Harkim wanted everyone out of the room. This woman looked about ready to tear me limb from limb, and an empty room would be easier to clean than a bunch of screaming and crying girls.


    "Are you here to ask about my little girl?"


    Wow, that was a double-edged, loaded, and handleless question if I have ever heard one!


    "Okay, can I get a bit of space? You seem nice and all, but you in my fucking personal bubble. So, if you wouldn''t mind, back off a floating stool or two, please."


    The scowl on her face was traded for a look of shock, I guess she was used to everyone cowering, but after I let my child''s brain have it''s fun, there really wasn''t much to be scared of. Honestly, some people let things get out of control, and my little mind fear monologue was more for my own entertainment, this woman was no dragon, I was.


    Teema backed off after a brief pause of her collecting herself.


    "So, I am here to talk about Violet."


    Teema visibly rxed at her older daughter''s name, but they took on a tired look. That actually made meugh out loud and to my surprise, Teema let out a smallugh.


    Suddenly, Harkim burst into the room wild-eyed, looking back and forth between us. Teema''s smile vanished as fast as it hade as she red at her husband, but he put up his hands to ward off her ying stare.


    "Sorry, Sorry, Sorry, I had toe to see what was going on!"


    "What? Why I hadn''t even got to my point yet?"


    "Well, you see...my wife neverughs...so"


    "Wow, you thought I was buttering up your wife behind your back? After you scurried away with my wives and left me on my own? You should be ashamed!"


    Teema nodded in approval and Harkim wilted. As if this turd thought I was trying to put the moves on his wife! I was here for the newer model!


    "Well, since I have you both here, I will continue on with my line of thought."


    Kyra, Mishka, and Arrentia were now poking their heads into the kitchen, so I waved them in and Xelios, Nuwari, Alex, and Tescelle, all filled in. The rest must have preferred to wait, these were the nosey wives. I turned back to Teema and smiled again.


    "These here are some of my wives, as you can see I do not discriminate against any race. I may seem like I have more than enough already and I normally would be the first to agree with you, but I would like to take your daughter as my wife."


    You could have heard a hair drop, and it would have been loudpared to the breathless silence that fell over everyone.


    *ck*


    Teema''s stool fell to the ground and I half thought she would fall right off it, but instead, she lowered herself and sat, using an invisible force. That would make for very useful magic considering how strong it was in its basic form. Teema''s face was stuck in a shocked expression, but after a twenty count, she took a breath and shook herself, and then looked straight at me.


    "What did you just ask me?"


    "You daughter, Violet, I want her as my wife."


    "Why?"


    "She is a firecracker. I have only met Violet one time, but she left an impression on me, and she doesn''t let anything get in her way and she seems very determined, and you''re already married, so I will have to go for the younger model."


    Teema almost fell out of her chairughing, and even Harkim joined her. Looks like the two needed a goodugh, but that was about the time the back door of the kitchen banged open, I knew it went outside because it was one of my faux pas escape routes.


    I only saw the top of the purple hair storming into the room, but my vision was dragged down, as I could feel the stare of Violent, Violet. Jeezus, that was the first time I had made the mistake, even in my head, since thest time I had seen her. Something about the walking storm cloud personality must bring it out of me.


    "SO?"


    "Just waiting for the answer now."


    Violet turned on her mother who was smiling again.


    "AND? Are you going to give me to this bald-head sexual predator? Look how many wives he has already?! WELL?!"


    "Yes."


    "YES?! Yes, what?"


    "Yes, Hyde can take you."


    "What? Why are you fighting this...what? You want me to go?"


    Suddenly the firestorm that was Violet cooled and her expression changed to that of a girl that wasn''t sure anymore.


    "You need to get out and see the world. The people of the vige will get along fine without you there to yell at them. Who knows? Maybe your father will actually get to be Mayor for a change? It''s time you left the nest Sugar Plum, and if you stay longer with me your father will die a very young man."


    Thest part made Violet smile and she ran to give her mom a hug. It was atouching moment, but the small child in my head couldn''t stop thinking about the children hugging


    I shook my head to clear my mind, that was not productive thinking, one of the children was now my wife and I would have to think of her as a full-grown woman, even if she only made it halfway. Okay, that was it for the short jokes, nothing short of that would be okay...BWAHAHA!


    My internalughter spilled out of me and drew hard stairs from everyone, but I couldn''t stopughing. I was getting SHORT on breath! I pushed past everyone and headed out to the backyard of the Mayor''s ce, trying to get myself under control, but having very little sess.


    Violet came storming out after me, but I wasn''t ready for the argument. Even though I didn''t know what it was about, other than myughing. I started to jog to the back stone wall that framed the yard. I was about to leap over it when Violet screamed for me to stop, so I did and turned around, letting out an audible sigh.


    "You think you''re funny! Laugh at me and then run away over a wall that I can''t"


    I ran up to Violet and scooped her up and turned back to the wall, but decided there was a better way to have a private conversation.


    "Close your eyes."


    "No! Put me down! I am not a child...OH GOD, DON''T LET GO OF ME!

 Chapter 108: Your Mother!

    Chapter 108: Your Mother!


    Violet clung to me for dear life, all sass leaving her.


    "It''s okay, I have you, I have magic that allows me to create an invisible world around myself. I can put you down and you can stand on your own."


    Violet didn''t speak, but she did give me a vigorous head shake, making me sigh. I couldn''t me her for that, I was scared shitless the first time I hade up here with Trem. I slowly sat down on a clear surface and lowered Violet into myp; she had calmed down, but she still wouldn''t look away from me.


    "So, now that I have your full attention, I would like to ask you again, would you like to be my wife?"


    "My mother already said yes, so, there is your answer!"


    "Okay, but is that your answer? And if you try some bullshit answer, I will drop you."


    Violet made a gulping noise and looked down into herp.


    "I...this is really fast and I know this is how it goes, but"


    "...You don''t even know me."


    "Yeah."


    "BWAHAHA!"


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?!"


    "Hehe, sorry, but you need to get ahold of that dirty little mouth of yours! And, the reason I amughing is that you just asked me for the one thing I was never offered! Of course, you can have more time to think! I''m not from this world, and even though I rarely get to choose how my day goes, so, let''s go back and have a bit to eat and talk about tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Woah there scatterbrain, did youpletely forget about the harvest?"


    "No, but"


    "Oh you can''t stop me from helping now I have my most excited and energetic wives ripping and raring to go!"


    "You can be serious?"


    "Well, I would have put them all to work, but I have the others setting up a medical station in town and another group going door to door healing the ones that can''t leave their homes."


    "What did my father offer you for this?"


    Violet''s tone got harsh and she started to pound her little fist into her open hand, but I just ruffled her soft purple hair.


    "Don''t be a dipshit, why would I charge for healing when I''m in town and trying to make friends?"


    "What is wrong with you?"


    "Listen, Vi, I came here to gain the support of your father in whatever things that I need to do in this state of Perdi. So far, it''s not looking good for Acosta''s royalty and nobles. I n on checking everything out in person, but for now, I am here to make friends with the people of thend."


    "What does that have to do with healing for free, you wouldn''t have to ask for a lot and the harvest is"


    "No, I don''t need any of those things, I didn''te for things. I am not here to take over Perdi, not even Bjrothrone, I''m here for the world. very, gone. Hate to Beastfolk, gone. These are all stains on the world and I n on cleaning them up, and if it came down to it, I could grow crops faster than you could nt and harvest them."


    "Really? What else can you do?"


    "Honestly, the list of things I can''t do is probably shorter, but close your eye, okay?"


    As Violet nodded and closed her eyes I dropped us back into the yard we had disappeared from. I couldn''t see anyone in the kitchen, so I closed my eyes and leaned down to kiss the top of her head and was surprised when I connected with a small pair of lips. I opened my eyes after we finished a short kiss and stared into a very shy and red-faced Violet.


    "Sorry, I meant to kiss the top of your head, but I closed my eyes."


    "I...I know, I looked up right as you closed your eyes."


    Hmm? Intentional then, but there was no rush on pushing the question, I had asked twice now, so the ball was in her court now. I pushed her to stand, but she moved her face to mine, but I put a hand up.


    "Would you ept my magic for now? You don''t have to marry me, but I think you will like what happens."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, two of my wives are beastfolk, one is a dragon, another is a spider Goddess and"


    Nina yed into my dramatics beautifully and un-merged from my body as I raised my arm out to the side. She formed standing in her ck scaled dress with the glowing red lines and holding my hand. Violet screamed.


    "...This lovely woman is Nina, a tree spirit and my wife."


    "How?! Aren''t you supposed to be a child or something??"


    Nina sat down with us in the grass; it was a really nice day out, barely cloudy and a nice breezy. Nina pushed a vine behind her ear as she spoke to Violet.


    "Hyde found me in a forest, and I was born under him, but when I appeared he game me his magic and I was able to turn into a beautiful woman."


    "Your tree?"


    "He is my tree now. I personally would not wait to ept his marriage proposal, but I advise you to take his magic if nothing else."


    "Hm, okay, but one more question. What do you do inside of him?"


    "I read."


    "What? You read? He had books in his head?"


    "That is a long story that you and I can have another time, I will leave you to enjoy yourselves."


    Nina leaned in and gave me a kiss that pulled her into me, wow, that was a new one! Violet looked more shocked than I was, and for a moment I thought we might have broken her, but soon the cogs started to move again and she remembered to breathe.


    "That is one of your wives? And you said you married a DRAGON?!"


    "Yes, you remember the one with blue hair and wings?"


    "But"


    "I know, Wendy doesn''t look like a dragon, but that is because of my magic."


    "So, then you basically turned a dragon into a human?"


    "The girl with fiery hair and the orange dress? Lizardfolk."


    "So, does that mean"


    "Honestly, I have no idea what will happen, but nothing that you don''t want. If there is one thing I have learned about my magic, it''s that a person''s desires have a lot to do with the changes. So, If you want something bad enough, I''m a fucking genie in a bottle!"


    "What''s a genie?"


    "Ahhh! You other worlders are killing me, Cable would haveughed, maybe even Addel, hehe."


    "Who are they?"


    "Alright! Enough questions for right now, I am starting to get hungry and I can smell something good, like a stew or something."


    "Yes, that''s mothers beef and barley stew, and she will have the bread done by now, the sun is starting to set."


    As she got off myp and I stood, I turned around to see that the sun was indeed going down. Been a long day, but it wasn''t over yet, time to go break some bread and talk stock for tomorrow. I was about to leave when Violet grabbed my shirt and stopped me, I turned and looked down at her.


    "I''ll do it, I know what I want."


    "HAHA!"


    Violet jumped back, startled by my explosion ofughter. I thrust my right hand forward, with a wicked grin on my face.


    "Take my hand and get ready!"


    "What is wrong with you?"


    I gave her a wink, not breaking my smile, and she rolled her eyes and took my hand. I had already mped my eyes closed, ready for the sh. After it happened, I waited a couple seconds, then opened my eyes.


    Violet was...about eight, maybe ten centimeters taller, which was a big jump for her but it made her a shorty to me still, which was perfect. It was nice to see her proportions were the same, Violet''s chest was ample and a back end that I could get behind! I realized toote that I was getting a little bit too excited, but the extremely red-faced Violet snapped my brian back to calm down mode, but the damage had been done.


    At least I thought it was damage at first, but she started to get a mischievous grin on her face. It was one that looked like it wanted to take it back up into the sky, but that''s when I heard the battle cry of Teema, Violet''s mother, calling us for supper. I stepped forward and took her into my arms and kissed her deeply, and we both needed deep and heavy breathe after.


    "You are going to have to get in line with the other women, I am lucky if I have time to do it more than once a day, so give me some time. I know it sounds"


    "No, I get it. I''m d you are that way, plus we still aren''t married yet!"


    "Oh? Well, then you will be doing all the talking when we get inside."


    "Talking? To who?"


    I turned and grabbed Violet''s hand and started to walk to the house smiling. This was going to be a fun meal, besides the talking of the medical stuff, I would be able to get a feel on what the people need and want, and Violet would bear her mother''s scrutiny since she was clearly a lot different looking.


    "Your mother!"


    "Maybe we could go just...back up there?"

 Chapter 109: Stop Making Me Wait!

    Chapter 109: Stop Making Me Wait!


    I took Violet by the hand and dragged her back into the house with me, but then pushed her forward. I had no clue where I was going, but I heard the sounds of my wives and Harkim''s boisterous voice, so I could assume it was back down the hall that I had walked through entering the house. Violet wasn''t moving so I gave her a shove and she scowled up at me, but finally started to move.


    "Don''t be such a stick in the mud! It won''t be that bad, I will sit close to you, and try to interject if your mother gets too crazy."


    "What will you do? My mother doesn''t listen to me or my father, why would she listen to you?!"


    "Because I make her smile and she likes me!"


    "You made her smile?"


    "Better watch out, your next!"


    That actually produced a small smile and Violent led us back into the entrance hall and then to the right, through a sitting room, and then around a corner. There were Harkim, Teema, the two boys, Melina, and all my wives. It looked like they had to pull an extra table in and the chairs were mismatched, but the food smelled amazing! There were two spots open, strategically ced on either side of Teema.


    "Well, at least I will be close, hehe!"


    Violet, seeing this let out a sigh and trudged over to the first spot and I held back myugh as I walked around to my spot. Kalita was sitting beside me and I couldn''t help but smile, thinking that might have been on purpose as well. I sat down and kissed her cheek, but she wasn''t that easily distracted from thevish meal set out before us.


    A massive pot of stew sat in the middle but when I stood to grab thedle, the pot floated closer to me. I turned to look at Teema, but she was looking into her food, but I could see the faintest hint of a smile forming. I see now, parlor tricks are we! Well, she actually had me beat there, oh I could make a small stream of air from the tip of my finger to cool it or stick my finger in to heat it up, but I settled for the simpledle from a floating pot.


    Once my bowl was full, I sat back down and a cutting board with five buttered slices of bread awaited and I snatched them up. Oh My God, how could I have forgotten this golden buttery spread of the gods! Ivished in the vor of dunking my bread into the stew and then the butter melting in my mouth, it was like one of those childhood experiences that never got old.


    I started dipping and digging into the food with gusto, but then stopped. I was being extremely rude as a guest for such a wonderful meal. So, I turned to Teema with ssy eyes, and bread in both hands, and a slice hanging out of my mouth.


    "Mum, dish burd nd budder is do gooood!"


    I couldn''t stop eating it and Teema kept bringing me more buttered bread. Soon, after two bowls of stew and a loaf of bread, and half a pound of butter, I was sure I finally had to put up my hands in surrender. This time, I was the one that won the eating contest, but there had been no face-off likest time so it was as gratifying.


    I had an arm around Kalita, but she decided to take a nap in myp instead, so I let hery there. I turned my head back to Teema''s voice and found her berating her daughter.


    "What do you mean you haven''t said yes yet? You are almost two hands taller and much prettier, which is thanks to baldy and you still refused him? Violet, you''re twenty-eight years old, that couch of yours is going to be more overgrown and dust-covered then the tomb Fid-Huck!"


    "Mother!"


    "Teema!"


    Both Violet and Harkim yelled at Teema but she ignored them both and was about to continue on, but I reached over and put a hand on her arm.


    "I said she could have some time, plus I had already made the deal to help tomorrow so there is that. We can talk more after, there is no real rush, but I will be taking her with me when I go, regardless of her choice to marry me. I have many uses for her ability in the future."


    That seemed to mollify Teema and she let Violet go with only a ten-second skin ying stare. That woman sure knew how toy it on! I almost felt sorry for Harkim, but then remembered I was bringing my own hair-trigger home, and I felt dramatically less sorry for him and more worried for myself, but I wouldn''t have to worry too much tonight about that, tonightte night dessert had Kalita as my main course!


    I carried Kalita out and thanked the tz for the wonderful meal, saying that I would see them all in the morning. With Alex''s directions, I took us home almost instantly, but I made sure that all the girls had their eyes closed. The sun had set, and I waited as Buddy opened the door and led me up the stairs to my new room.


    I had Kalita still in my arms, but she was awake now, and she told Buddy to stay downstairs and to make sure that no one else came up for any reason unless the ce is on fire. I was surprised, but the orders she gave, but I wasn''t about to start making anyints. As far as I was concerned this was just making it that much more private for us and that was not a bad thing.


    Kalita directed me to the room at the end of the hall, and I opened the door to a beautiful wood-lined room. Everything was a rich oak color so I took Kalita over to the bed and set her down. I was starting to get tired, but not too tired to have some fun; in the same thought, I let my clothes fall off me in the treads.


    "What about mine? Can you make mine fall off like that? They are a pain to get on and off, but they fit really nicely!"


    "Haha, yeah, of course, I can take them off for you."


    I stepped forward and ced a finger on her lips and traced down her neck and breasts. As my finger dragged down her cleavage, I ced my other hand around her and on the small of her back, pulling her into a kiss. I pulled her side to my chest as I ran my finger down her chest and split her top and let it fall off, letting her perfect breasts be exposed.


    I made two lines with my fingers over her cheeks. Then her shorts and panties fled her body with the rest of her clothes. I walked our naked bodies back onto the bed,ying her down and watching her breast fall t as I loomed over her with my exposed shaft. Now, I don''t know if it was just me, or was my dick looking a little bigger than normal? And then that reminded me that Kalita was a virgin, and I would have to take it slow with her, but she could adjust her body, so this might not be so bad.


    "Are you sure you are ready for this?"


    "Of course I am! Stop making me wait!"


    Wow, didn''t see thating, I thought that she would be more of the timid type, but that goes to show what I know! I didn''t make her wait, but I wasn''t stupid enough to go ramming in, no matter how ready she was. I worked spit into my hand and lubed myself before pressing into the folds of her slit. I pushed and felt the resistance, but Kalita pushed against me and then cried out briefly, but started to moan as I slid myself into her oh so tight slit.


    I slid all the way in, making Kalita moan more as she pulled me down for a kiss. I grabbed her ass and felt it fill out myrge hand, so I squeezed it tightly and let a little bit of the ecstasy magic flow into my touch. The effect was instant, Kalita began to twitch and her moan turned into very loud OH sounds that made me even more turned on. I could feel her pussy gripping me tightly, but I wasn''t going to let her finish me so quickly.


    I pulled out and rolled her onto her stomach, her green hair running down her back as I plunged my hard shaft into her. Kalita''s cries became louder so I grabbed her jade hair, and got a tight grip as I started to fuck her harder. I could feel and see her wet juice''s dripping out as I began to p her perfect ass, making her beg for more.


    Kalita''s body began to shake with orgasm after orgasm, and our bodies were both drenched in sweat at this point. I could feel myself finally build up and I pulled her up, so her back was to my chest, taking her perfect breast in one hand and her neck in my other. Then ce my finger on her main neck veins, pressing down to cut off some blood flow, then I pushed in as deep as I could and filled Kalita up with my seed.


    Kalita''s cried out so loud, that it made my ears ring and I was sure everyone could hear us, but I did not give one fuck. I let go of neck and breast, letting her fall back down toy with only her ass sticking into the air, and spread her cheeks. I pushed myself as deep as I could possibly go and then slowly fucked her, making out paired juices leak out of her throbbing slit. Then pulled out after I could feel that the semen was no longer pumping and my dick wasn''t twitching.


    Iid down on the bed and Kalita lifted up and moved to my waist and took my pulsing and still solid shaft in her hands and slipped it into her mouth. I could feel Kalita''s tongue wrap around my shaft and running circles and she was sucking hard that I was having trouble breathing. The suction was so intense, that there wasn''t a single drop of cum left in me.


    I had a hard time not letting my eyes do aplete three-sixty in my head from the overwhelming pleasure that was being induced on me. I could not believe the skill this girl had! By the time Kalita had finished sucking me, I had cum once more, which I didn''t even know I could do!


    "I thought you were a virgin! Where did you learn to do that?"


    "...Nuwari exined it to me, but she also told me to do a lot of other crazy things, but I couldn''t so watch out for her!"


    "I will be wary, bwahaha!


    I took her in my arms and Kalita curled in my chest; I reached over and pulled the nkets over up and stared up at the ceiling. Now that was amazing, not that the other wives didn''t do great, but having a new woman each night was like an endless source of oddities that I got to y with and fuck. What a great life I lived, I wouldn''t trade it for the world or anything else in it!


    Too bad the stupid fucking world couldn''t fix itself. That would be nice, but no one is that lucky, I would have to do this the old fashion way, kicking ass and taking numbers. Perdi would get a straightening out but maybe not to the bloodd degree, but the royalty sounds either overly stupid or trash. Either way, I was going to put the hurt on the ve industry, and I had just the n for that, something I learned about not reading contracts and the fine print.


    There was no point in getting worked up over that stuff for now. Tomorrow I had fields to harvest, a woman to try and convince to marry me, then we would be leaving at some point to make our way to the capital. Even with everything going on around me, I was so far from stressed, plus I had a list ofdies lined up and waiting for my attention!


    That brought me to another point I had been putting aside, what to do after I uprooted the king? Not like I could just take over the city myself, no one would listen to me without imposing strictws. I could take one of the eighteen daughters, but what if they were all just as bad? Ugh, now I''m stressing, but it was a real thought to think about. I wasn''t going to be able to have a hold on this country if I couldn''t secure a royal bride. I let the thoughts hammer me until I was fast asleep

 Chapter 110: Magic!

    Chapter 110: Magic!


    ''You are him?'' -Male voice.


    What the hell was going on? Was I still dreaming? It was pitch ck and I could only hear an annoying voice inside of my head. What time was it?


    ''Who is this? And it can''t be time for me to wake up yet, so this better be fucking important.''


    ''Call me Talon, you must be Gripton''s selection if you can hear me. I am the controller of this world, the Game Master.'' -Talon.


    So, the idiot savant finally decides to reveal himself. He must not know where I am or he wouldn''t be making stabs in the dark, but I will have to be careful of what I say to this numbskull.


    ''What do you want? What is the point of talking?''


    ''I could make you a God of the next world'' -Talon.


    ''Save it, blowhard. What''s your problem anyway? Are you just a small child who got bored with the sandbox? Now, dad says not to wreck it and you''re throwing a fit?''


    ''Just who do you think you''


    ''Alright Tampon, talk your big shot monologue to another hero that likes that sort of thing. Not really my thing to listen to jerks talk about how important they are. Are we done yet?''


    ''I will end this world! I am massing'' -Talon.


    ''A huge army to the north of the likes I have never seen before! That''s pretty close right?''


    ''Well, yes, but'' -Talon.


    ''Yabbit don''t exist. Listen, Tampon, I was sleeping, and it was really good, so...we done?''


    Then I was awake, and I could feel Kalita''s naked flesh pressed into mine. As much as I wanted to stay in bed, I could see that the light was just about to peak above the horizon. I gave Kalita a small shake and a kiss and told her to get up.


    Kalita got up without much prompting and I quickly spun our clothes back on back onto us. After I sent Kalita to go wake up the rest of the women and to meet me up top; as she left I gave her bottom a little squeeze and she turned back, giving me a kiss, before running out of the room. I reached into my coat and took the boxes of shades out; looking at the Oakley''s, I slipped them back into my pocket and put the other pairs on my stand.


    Seeing the box that held the white-rimmed Douchebag sses made me think of Cable and how I hadn''t talked to him or Harmonie. After I was done in this kingdom, I would have to swing back and see how things were going. There was no reason for me to stay gone for the entire two weeks, if we could be home in an instant, why not check up on this and see if there is anything I can help with.


    I left the room and headed to the stairs I hade upon and made my way up to the top level. Once there I could just see the sky getting lighter and then I heard runninging from the stairs and four women came rushing up to join me. Kyra, Wendy, Mishka, and Arrentia all came running up and wrapped themselves around me shivering.


    Iughed at the group and ran my arms around all of us to create a nice thick ck nket. There were railings, but we had yet to set up the patio like on the House wagon, so all that was up here was the single ck and white g with a thumbs-up held on a two-meter wooden pole.


    "W-w-why did y-you wake us up s-so early?!"


    Mishka cuddled into me as she asked, so I pulled her into myp, kissing her cheek and letting the other girls piled in closer. I whispered for Mishka to wait and she tucked herself into my chest while we waited for the others to get settled in. I had to adjust the nket a couple more times before everyone was under the nket and cuddled in close.


    We had to have been a strange sight for anyone to see, first thing in the morning. A group of people sitting four stories in the air wrapping in a nket at the ass crack of dawn, but this was something that I wanted to share with the girls. The sun tip was just cresting the horizon and I told the girls to look forward as the sun slowly burst from the hills, bathing thend in a golden orange that took the muted and dark colors of the night and sted them with color.


    "I wanted us all to share in this, I haven''t had the chance to see many sunrises since I got here and I thought that it would be good to share it with you. We do a lot each day so this little break for all of us to enjoy the first thing is perfect."


    "Well, the sun is beautiful, but are you sure you shouldn''t have got the extra sleep, you and the girls will need your energy. I will keep watch over the stand, and I am sure that Titania and Buddy can handle anything that is thrown their way."


    "Alex, you should try to rx a bit more, and as for me being tired, I am more than awake and ready to go! I am excited to see what we will be doing today in the field. Before I forget, after we are done I Perdi, I would like to take a trip back and see how things are doing. I had forgotten to talk to some people before we left."


    "Who did you forget to talk to?"


    "Cable, Harmonie, and Larganth. I really wanted to talk to the two about Harmonie''s evolution, but it has almost seemed like Harmon has been staying out of my sight. And with cable, I had wanted to give him a pair of ssesand I miss the girls"


    "It has been less than a day since you saw themst, how can you miss them already?"


    "Not everyone is as calcted as you Alex, I think it cute that Hyde misses the girls!"


    Mishka turned her head to kiss my cheek and Alex let out a loud and audible sigh. I would really have to put some more work into Alex but now was not the time. We had a lot to do today before we left, so better to get it done fast and have more time for visiting and rxing after.


    I Kissed Mishka''s cheek and then picked her up as I stood. I gathered all my wives present and made them close their eyes before we took off to the vige, but I made a point to share a long kiss with Titania before we left. I was slowly learning each of my wive''s quirks and how to work around them. I knew that she didn''t like public affections, then I would just shower Titania when no one or just the women were around. No part of me wanted to embarrass her, I wanted all of them to feelfortable around me.


    With three quick movements of up, forward, and down, we were all back in the vige square and I was surprised to find Violet, Harkim, and his two sons were all waiting for us with a group of men and women. Everyone was dressed in grey dresses or coveralls, but none of them had any skin showing. I was a bit confused by this, so I walked up to Harkim and asked him what was up with the doomsday get up.


    "You will want your entire body covered for this or you will be itching till you can get in a bath, and we are a long way from that. I am thrilled to see that you are an early riser like the rest of us; Stan go fetch your mother and Melina to help these girls get set up and Melina can show the group walking around to the bed-ridden folk that needs help."


    "Perfect, well I will get us garbed appropriately! The four girls crowded around and I ran my hands down the front of each women''s chest, changing the fabric to the same muted gray that the townsfolk were wearing. I gave each of them form-fitting suits and I wove my own the same way. I also gave each girl a yful squeeze as my hand ran over their chest, each gave me apletely different response.


    Kalita gave me a shy smile that made my heart hurt from just how good she looked in even a gray skin suit. Kyra gave me a smile and...an offer for a high five...I did not leave her hanging! With arge smile I turned to Mishka who was pushing her chest out so I would have a better target, but then jumped into my arms after I had finished her dress, giving me a kiss and then biting my lip before sliding down me and turning to join the other two.


    As she left I grabbed her bottom and Mishka let a little squeak and jump away from my hand. With a smile, I turned to my lovely dragoness, but she had her arms crossed and didn''t look to be in the yful mood. I walked up to Wendy and took her into my arms and gave her a suit as well, but I still got to squeeze both her cheeks as I kissed her.


    I pulled away from the scowling Wendy and she went to join the other three. We all looked ridiculous in our suits and I was half tempted to give them some re but stopped when a small voice spoke up beside me.


    "Do you think I could wear one of those?"


    I looked down to find Violet looking up at me, and she looked cute in her loose-fitting baggy dress. That would be hot, and she was going to be one of my wives, so helping her fit in with the others was no problem for me.


    "Of course, Vi. Do I get to give you the same treatment as I did to the others?"


    "Am I not as good as the others?"


    "Huh? What? No, I mean, yes, you are as good as the others!"


    I could see the impish grin she had and knew I had been baited. Oh, this is how we want to y, hmmm? I reached down and ran both hands down her chest, making sure Harkim was already gone, I used a small amount of ecstasy magic as I squeezed. The effect was immediate and both Violet''s hands grabbed my arms to steady her jelly legs and she stared at me wide-eyed and red-faced.


    "How did you"


    "Magic!"

 Chapter 111: What Is The Point Then?

    Chapter 111: What Is The Point Then?


    After Violet got a grip and her legs stopped shaking, I took her over to formally introduce her to the girls. After a short introduction, I motioned for Violet to lead the way, and she took us east out of town where there was argebine looking machine and then a series of grain silos behind it. The field was already cut down and the grain was tied in a stack that people were carrying in.


    "What kind of grain is that?"


    "Oats, we have this entire field to take off today so if you want to help start hauling."


    "So, before we get our hands dirty, I want to ask a couple questions since I have no clue how this works."


    "I''ll just give you the fast run down, I see ckers out there!"


    "Don''t worry about them, focus on me and tell me the process. I might be able to make short work of the day and with some extra benefits."


    "Hm, well the basics of it is we have to get the grain to that machine and then it will separate the chaff, or chasing from the edible part of the grain. Then we store in the silo''s till we can trade and pay taxes."


    "Taxes? The kingdom charges you taxes for what? There are no guards here or patrols that I have noticed. What are you paying for?"


    "You would have to ask my father about that, but as far as I know, it''s just what we do."


    Hmm, that was a familiar phase in this world, but it was something said by anyone that does something long enough without a choice. Strong rule, same old story, but that was my job to fix, but I would still need to talk to Harkim about this, if the kingdom was taxing these people just for the sake of it, I was going to be doing some remodeling in this country.


    "Okay, that sucks for you guys, but that''s why I am here. So, now, this grain, I want everyone off the field and I want the grain silo open. How many of these full crops at these best outputs can these silos hold?"


    "No more than two full harvests, but what does that mean? Why does that matter?"


    "Go do your thing and yell at people and then you will see."


    After finally getting Violet to go get everyone off the field, I turned to my four wives.


    "Listen, I know I said we would do some work today, but how about I finish this fast and we go help the girls get done quick? Then, I have a surprise that I spotted for us after. I think everyone will enjoy it."


    For the girl''s part, they did a good job of sounding disappointed but I could see the grins held back. They were perfectly fine to watch me work, I think they just didn''t want to have to work with Alex! Ey yey yey ye, I really needed to stop putting that talk off, but the thought of trying to talk reason with a pregnant goddess didn''t sound that appealing. Tonight, before bed I would deal with her, or something.


    Violet had gotten everyone off the field and they were all standing in a group looking confused, but I would soon satisfy their curiosity. I let myself raise up to about a foot off the ground and shot off across the field. Every pile that I passed was picked up into my sphere from Trem''s magic and within less than a minute, I had the stacks of grain inside with me and I had them all floating around me as I moved back to the soil instantly.


    "But how?"


    "I''m not done yet, missy!"


    I used Addel''s wind and sent everything in the sphere spinning around me, next was Vic''s deconstructing magic. All the seeds separated from the casing, but the problem was that it was all together. Thanks to Vic''s twin Kia, I could use telekinesis like Teema, and I guild the grain seed out of my sphere and into the grain silo.


    The entire process took no more than five minutes and the roaring cheer from the farmhands would have been deafening, but I could barely hear them through my sphere and only because I let the sound in. Trem''sary magic literally created another world separate from this one, but I had control of what coulde in and out. I moved back to the center of the field, letting the chaff and straw fall to the ground, but I had kept some of the seed.


    I was about to start nting them when I heard a faint yell for me to stop so I let go of my sphere and turn to see Harkim waving me back over. Instantly I was back over to him, but the speed must have startled him because I had to reach out to prevent him from falling over backward. After Harkim got his bnce back, he pped me on the shoulder with augh.


    "Boy, I like your spirit and all the people are very thankful for your help with all your amazing magical abilities, but, I could see what you were about to do. Now, your heart is in the right ce, but you arecking in information. If you were to grow another crop there, yes we would have probably more than twice what we would normally have and you could go do the same with all our crops, but the soil needs a chance to rest."


    "Sorry, I''m a city boy, so I don''t know a lot about farming or even gardening, not really my thing. So you are saying I could overuse the soil and?"


    "If you nt too often in the same ce you will use up the nutrients in the ground and the next crop won''t be as good. We have ways of doing it so we can continuously nt, but we have no need for all the extra harvest, the capital will just take any extra we have anyways."


    "Yeah, I wanted to ask you about that. What does the capital offer you for the taxes you pay?"


    "Offer? What do you mean?"


    "Do they give you services like guards or patrols? Do they give you freshwater or power? I am just trying to find out why you are paying the taxes because there doesn''t seem to be a reason for it, other than greed."


    "You make a fair point, Hyde, but"


    "...That''s just the way it has always been, right? Well, I am here to change that; I can''t do what I want right now but I wille back and give your people the same gift that I have given my own people."


    "A gift? Why there is no need, you are already taking my daughter as your wife and you have just saved us a day''s work. Honestly, it would be almost criminal for us to ept more help!"


    "I will give you a choice, just like I did with my people. I will give you the power to choose your own fate in this world. The strong will no longer rule the weak because I will make everyone strong and united behind me. These games and small fights are just a prequel for the real fights in the future, but I am talking too much when we should all be enjoying our day!"


    "Well, I am proud as a father to have such an ambitious son inw! I don''t want to stir the pot, but I don''t understand what you mean, now that you have pointed it out. None of us have ever given it much thought, just chalking it up for the way things are."


    "One step at a time. Come on girls, let''s go see how the rest of the women are fairing, and maybe we can help them finish faster."


    I moved us back to the town center and the line wasn''t as bad as I imagined it to be, so I walked over to Alex. She was standing with a board and a paper, taking notes as people came up to Nuwari to be healed. I walked up and got directly behind; Alex still had a slight shell on her back that hid her extra legs, but it was hardly noticeable.


    I grabbed both cheeks yfully and then kissed Alex''s neck. At first, she slightly stiffed, but at the feeling of my lips, Alex rxed back into me. I wrapped my arms around her waist and gave her a bunch of kisses, making herugh and turn her head to push mine away from her soft and exposed neck.


    "What do you want? Bored of working in the fields already?"


    "Not bored, but I am finished. Now, I havee to help you girls finish so I can take you all for a surprise."


    "Surprise? What is it?"


    Alex, now interested, turned around to me, but I took her in my arms and kissed her again. After Alex put her head on my chest, the line was almost done, and I could see Arrentia, Titania, and Buddy walking back to the square. Perfect timing, everyone would be finished and we could all go enjoy a nice dip to wash off the stink.


    Once all the girls were gathered around I spoke to them.


    "You all did a great job today and I am more than impressed with everything you all have aplished on our journey this far. So, I want to talk you all to a waterfall where we can swim and rx for the afternoon. Everyone game?"


    My answer came as cheers and squeals of delight, nail it!

 Chapter 112: Fast Tracked

    Chapter 112: Fast Tracked


    Once everyone was back, I collected everyone together and zipped into the air. I offered to take anyone that wanted toe along and surprisingly most of the beastfolk asked to join us. The children were the first toe and ask, but I had told them to ask their parents first. After that, it was a string of the beastfolk parents asking if they could tag along, and I was more than willing to have anyone that wanted toe.


    The entire trip was less than a minute, and there were only three beastfolk that didn''t listen to me about closing their eyes. The Pig, Fox, and...Sheepfolk males were doubled over and emptying their stomach as the rest of usughed and walked to the water. All the males were striping down to get in the water but the females all looked like they hadn''t thought this through.


    "Ladies, kids, and any men that don''t want to swim in their underwear, pleasee form a single line in front of me and I will help you with bathing suits. Please don''t swim naked men, I would like to stick my head under the water without seeing any hairy nuts!"


    This made the menugh and almost all of them save for some of the younger males who came and stood in line with the women and girls. I stood in the front of the line and ran hands down the outsides of each person''s shoulders. I wanted to do two things at once, so I let Kara''s magic do most of the work when I came to designs.


    Something interesting with the magic was that it seemed to know just what was suitable for each person. A shy Beastfolk woman stepped forward and waited for me to change her, and as I did, I watched the old clothes thread off of her, but were reced so fast that there was no cause for embarrassment. Also while I reclothed each person, I edited the present clothing that I had taken off, nothing special, but the clothing itself was all but nuke proof, so this was a small gift.


    It took well over an hour before I stripped myself threadbare and reformed ck swimming trunks with mes rising up the pant legs. Besides myself, the magic had given almost everyone in and normal swimwear. That was everyone but my fabulous wives, who now looked like they needed a runway to show off their mind-melting swimwear.


    Wendy for all her shyness was sshing with Arrentia, Mishka with the children we had brought. Each had a simr two-piece bikini bottom skirts and bikini tops. The girls all had varying levels of cleavage that I tried not to focus on, but...it was pretty hard. Each had their own colors and I found it increasingly entertaining that even my magic had color-coded the girls for me.


    "This is a really nice thing you have done for everyone, but what is the point?"


    Alex slid her arm into mine and we walked over to the edge of the water, it was time.


    "There is no real point in this Alex, but that''s why it''s important. You, I, and all the girls need this every once in a while."


    "But, we have so much"


    I turned Alex''s head to mine and kissed her softly to shut her up, then I started to speak after we separated.


    "You have been going pretty hard on everyone, and I know your heart is in the right ce, but I need you to rx. I agree that we have more things to do than we have time for, but if we push too hard"


    I let thest part trail off; I wasn''t going to start tearing into her about mistreating the girls, but I hoped that a good talk between us would help. I loved Alex, she was my second wife and she looked after everything, but I felt like the stress was getting to her, so I had a n...maybe.


    Both of us sat with our feet in the water silently for a moment, then Alex turned and pressed her breasts around my arm. She thenid down her head on my shoulder and let her body rx with a sigh. Alex must have been used to being the queen of the forest, everyone listened to her before and now she was...part of the bigger picture, but she was no longer the biggest part.


    "So, since we have added a new member to the wives of Hyde list and I think you should start delegating some of the responsibilities to her."


    "To Violet? She doesn''t seem to have amanding presence simr to Breth and Cable if you were tobine the two, cut her off at the knee and give her a Loud Talk."


    "Loud Talk? What is that?"


    That spiked my interest, could they have electronic/magical things like from my world? But, Alexpletely destroyed my hopes with her simple description of a cone with the tip chopped off. Well, that was disappointing, but it was probably wasted wishing, The world might have advancement, but they all seem to be different in the sense of having magic to augment the process.


    Soon, Kyra came and sat on my other side and I got a small smile on my face. In less than five months, these women would have my children, and they would only be the start. Suddenly, my mind was filled with the sounds of crying children and my overly optimistic attitude towards having children cracked slightly, but only slightly.


    ''You will be a wonderful father, Hyde. I, hope to be able to have one of your children one day, but'' -Nina.


    ''If it is something you want my dear, then you have to want it more than anything and trust in evolution. I also want to have little green men with you!''


    Now, my mind''s crying children symphony was reced by small little green children running around me. I don''t think we would have that many of them, but the idea was entertaining. The sounds of Nina''s sweetughter made meugh out loud softly and produced questionable looks from Kyra and Alex.


    "Sorry, I was just talking to Nina about our future children and the idea of a bunch of little green children running around made usugh."


    At the mention of children, both women lit up like Christmas trees, but neither spook. Though, both looked like they would burst at the seams if I didn''t let them talk.


    "Yes? I can tell you both want to talk about the kids, it''s not like I had forgotten about them, hehe!"


    "We just didn''t want to bother you, but Arrentia and Nuwari have given us some extremely interesting news."


    I looked over at Alex and then at Kyra, both looked ready to explode and suddenly I felt another crack in my coolposer crack. The looks I was getting said that they knew something HUGE that I didn''t, oh boy, what surprise was waiting for me behind those looks?


    "So, you know how we said that we would be giving birth in about five months?"


    Oh shit, here we go, Alex was gearing up to hit me with something big. I could feel the rock hit the bottom of my stomach as I waited for the but.


    "But now the two women, Nuwari and Arrentia, think that the children will be born in less than a month. Maybe think is the wrong word, they are both sure that the children will be born earlier"


    BOOM, all calm shattered. Fucking mic drop and a half. Less than a fucking month?!


    "You''re joking right?"


    "Hm, I am afraid not, I only just found out today because I was standing very close to Nuwari as she healed someone, then after she asked if she could check on the babies."


    "Babies? Kyra was with me...right?"


    I turned to Kyra, but she had the same lost and confused look that I assumed was stered on my face. I turned back to Alex, whose smile had doubled in the short time I had made eye contact with Krya.


    "I will be having a boy and girl."


    Well...no there was no well right now! Jeezus fucking motherfucker shithead fucking twat! This is exactly what I didn''t need right now!


    The entire time I ranted in my head, I kept a cool and passive look on my face. I was still excited to have kids, but this was way too fast! I was hoping to have half the world conquered before the first one was born, and now it was the first two born! I whirled to Krya, but she put up her hands in mock defense with a big smile.


    "Only one in me boss!"


    "Don''t call me boss! Ugh, I am so excited for you women, BUT, fuck, I really thought I would have more time to consolidate thend to our side! Now I need to fast track my ns!"


    "Why?"


    "Wait...What? What do you mean by why? You''re going to be having children then!"


    Both of the women had bemused looks now and rounded on me.


    "You have fourteen wives now, what makes you think we can take care of the children?


    "Well, I want to see the kids too!"


    "And you will, Hyde if you wanted you could go see Kadence and Addel in less than a minute. We are here for you, and we will be taking care of the children while you are out saving the world. Each one of us has talents, but you have all of our magics and the ability to use them for the better of the world. Our job as your wives is to help you, so if that means raising the future kings and queens of tomorrow, then that''s what we will do."


    Not for the first time, I secretly thanked Grip for this wonderful woman.


    "I love you both and I can''t wait to see the children!"


    The was a magical moment, and I wanted to hold on to it forever. The girls on my side, the ones in the water with the kids, it all was a beautiful vista. I put my sunsses up out of habit, and put my arms around both the women. I had nned on pulling them into a kiss, but...FUCK!


    Blinded, Again.

 Chapter 113: Oppai Heaven Exchange

    Chapter 113: Oppai Heaven Exchange


    I was going to glue these cock suckers to my face, for fucks sake. I had let go of the woman so I had no idea what was going on as I tried futility to rub the sunspot out of my eyes. The whole ce had gone silent, save for the moving of water, which I assumed was people just trying to stay a float.


    Finally I cleared my eyes, but I had to stand up and turn around to find Alex and Kyra...Yowsers! They were definitely pregnant, but what the hell, they looked super pregnant! Kyra had barely had a bump earlier, I was sure of it, and the melons on these girls! I rushed up and gave them a bit more cloth and loosened the straps for them.


    Past the pregnancy, and oppai heaven exchange, the women had changed. Kyra now sported a gray tail and ears...of a wolf; I was trying not to be disappointed, but I really wanted a cat, but her father was the wolf god and so on. Still, she was sexy as fucking as a pregnant wolf girl!


    Alex had lost her shell and she waspletely human now, all traces of her spider lineage had disappeared. She looked down at her body and moved her hands everywhere along her body, slowing when she got to her back. As her hands passed over the now smooth skin, I stepped forward and took Alex into my arms, then we disappeared from sight.


    Instantly, we were far up above the clouds, but Alex only flinched slightly as she looked down, then backup and me. Her eyes were filled with tears more now that we were away from everyone else and I pulled her in close. That was the reason I had brought us up here, I knew she wouldn''t want the others to see her cry, Alex and Titania were both simr in keeping their emotions hidden from the world so they would not be seen as weak.


    "It''s okay, we are alone now, you can let it out."


    Alex wept into my chest and I held her gently, careful not to press on her stomach too hard. So much for a month, Alex looked like she was ready to pop. She was definitely carrying twins, her stomach almost twice the size of Kyra''s but that was to be expected. What wasn''t, was the damn women giving birth just over a weekter!


    Alex had calmed down and her cries and be sniffles. She pulled away and I created a handkerchief that Alex epted with a smile. After wiping her face, Alex looked into my eyes with a warm smile.


    "You truly are amazing, Hyde. My father, Gripton, the god of thisnd, loved me with all of his heart, but he could never make mepletely human or give me the ability to raise real children of my own. I love Kai and Vic, but they are loyal to me and treat me as their revered queen, not as their mother. Now, I am fully human, and it looks like I will be having the children I have always hopeless dreamed for very soon. I have said it before, but I can never say it enough, I love you and I am yours forever."


    "I love you too, Alex. I guess it will be good that we will be on the road for a couple days, since it looks like you will be ready to pop any day now. I really hope my magic hasn''t done something to them."


    That thought bothered me, but I pushed it aside as highly unlikely. My magic has never had an adverse effect on anyone, they have always grown towards their hopes and dreams, but what if they didn''t have those things? I was going in circles with this, and a pull on my shirt made me snap out of my thoughts and focus on Alex.


    "Can we go down now?"


    Her eyes were already closed as she asked, which made me smile and we were instantly above the clearing where everyone was swimming, then we were back on the ground. Kyra was the only one left waiting, and she gave me a half shocked, half relieved. I smiled at her and kissed Alex''s cheek before letting her go to go see my other extreme pregnant wife.


    My magic had created super sperm or something of that nature, there was no way these women should be this pregnant! On the other hand, looking past the elephant in the room, Kyra''s wolf ears and tail looked killer on her, I was half tempted to make her a set of paw gloves, but the crowd behind us made me shelf my fantasies aside.


    I took Kyra in my arms and kissed her, running one hand up into her hair, and the other up her back. Both hands touched her ears and tail at the same time and my mind almost melted out of my ears at how soft her fur was. As I stroked her fur, Kyra began to kiss me more passionately and started to moan softly.


    I stopped stroking her fur and the passion slowly cooled down. Well, that was interesting and something worth exploring on another day, you know, somewhere away from prying eyes. As we pulled apart, Kyra''s cheeks were stained with blush and she was breathing heavily.


    For my part, let''s just say that having magically enhanced swimming trunks does more than just keep stuff out. If my shorts had been standard material I might have just ripped them clear off without using my hands. Damn, my wives were all eleven point fives!


    Thinking of the other women, I turned back around after giving Kyra a short kiss before she went to go and rx on the grass with Alex. Now that I no longer needed to hold the seams of my shorts with magic, it was time to swim!


    I ran to the water''s edge and jumped in, making sure to notnd on anyone, not like I couldn''t just stop myself in the air, but it was just good practice to be mindful. Since there was no one around the area that I was about to jump into, I thought I might try something funny. As I reached the top of my arch in the air, I quadrupled my size and hit the water like a meteor.


    *DOOJH!*


    The sound of me hitting the water was like a bass drop and shrunk back down, sliding into the water. I was still able to hear the thunder crash of the water rushing back to fill the massive hole I made. I turned to watch everyone get swept all the way back onto the beach.


    I swam up to the surface and looked to the beach area, and everyone wasid out or trying to pick themselves up. Oops, that was a little bit much, maybe only half as big next time! That was one way to get everyone out of the pool! I swam back to the beach with a smile on my face watching all the half drowned people picking themselves up, good job leader.


    After everyone was dry, they all got changed and I told them to keep the swimsuits, since I had changed all their clothes I had taken off them into my special fabric, and remade them. I''m sure they didn''t have things like this so, It was good to let them keep them.


    I was soon, joined, by Arrentia, Mishka, Wendy and Violet, who also had almost the entire troop of Beastfolk behind them. What was this about?


    "These people would like to join us."


    Arrentia stepped back and gestured to the Beastfolk and they all winced as She called them people. Jeez.


    "Ya, of course, I will just have to let Harkim know, but I''m sure he won''t mind if we snag these couple of Beastfolk."


    One Foxdy stepped forward and looked down before speaking.


    "We would like you to take all of us. We see the way you treat these women and they tell us that you have many more like us and are building a city. We just want a home where we don''t have to hide or fear for our children''s safety every time a noblees to town."


    Shit, I would be taking them, but Harkim might not be happy if I take all of them, so I looked at Violet. She looked back at me and my stress left. She would talk to dad for me and he would agree with her, whether he wanted to or not.


    "You will all be leaving with me today, so when we get back, start getting ready. You will be eating with Kin tonight."


    The Beastfolk all let out cheers and gathered round with my wives and within seconds, we were back at the vige square. Though, there were a lot more boys and even some girls puking their guts out. The first ones must have been made fun of so they challenged them to do the same. ssic, let''s see if you can do better, ah, to be young again, hehe!


    Violet left to talk to her father and some of my wives went to go help pack, but Nuwari, Tescelle, and Arrentia stayed behind to check on Kyra and Alex. After a couple pokes and prods, Nuwari and Arrentia both agreed that the babies would being tomorrow and the next day. This was all fine and dandy, but where were the babies going to sleep? We had no cribs, and...where the baby wipes in this world?

 Chapter 114: Non-Space Faring Creatures

    Chapter 114: Non-Space Faring Creatures


    Harkim and Teema, along with the children and most of the vige gathered around us. Violet had told him we were taking the Beastfolk with us and Teema had enforced it because her favorite child had asked it. I was said favored child and Violet let me know with a menacing re as she told me.


    I put my hands upughing, which got me a boot to the shin, but I saw iting. I reinforced threads of my pants there with Alex''s steel thread and Violet cried out in pain from the feeling of kicking a steel pole. That will be a lesson learned, PFT, yeah, right.


    I reached my hand down and waited for her to swat it away, but when she epted it, I channeled both types of healing magic into her body. Instantly, Violet stopped wincing and stood up with my help, she even had a smile on her cute face.


    I was about to turn around to say my goodbye''s to the gathered crowd, when I started to hear gasps and oh no''s.


    "Well, look at this herd of ves, just waiting to be scooped up"


    He never finished his sentence.


    I was turning as he began to speak and my eyes locked onto him by his second word. I watched his hand reach slowly to touch Arrentia. It was a man atop a horse invish clothes spouting this bullshit, but then he said that word. This was one of them, a noble.


    The noble only managed to get five more words out before he realized that he was missing half of his arm from the elbow down. I had just made my hand incredibly hot and then held it like a de and used Trem''s magic to instantly move me in front of Arrentia with my hand passing through the arm at the same speed. Before he could utter a cry, I took him and the two others that came with him instantly up, way up.


    I had a couple questions that needed answers, but not from these idiots, and I had a theory about this world from what I gathered from Gripton when he was here. Instantly, we were standing on a destendscape of the moon. Trem''s magic helped me create a livable environment in the vacuum of space.


    Unfortunately for the three, I brought up here, I had only given them a ride and had not promised amodation on arrival. I moved about twenty kilometers ahead, I was not the type to need to see them die for satisfaction, but they needed to die. I would not risk letting them notify the capital of mying, I had a n.


    Though, I was pretty confused about what I was seeing out there in space. I was on the moon and there was space around me...but when I looked at where the sun should have been...there was nothing. No star backdrop, nothing, pure ck, so I moved back to just above the, but now I could see the sun and stars and there were no gaps in the sky.


    This really was some kind of program, but what did that really mean for the bigger picture? It didn''t make my wives or unborn children any less real, nor did it mean I could just let that idiot Tampon destroy the ce. Grrr, all these stu[id fucks, and my wives were about to give birth, plus I had to save the ves in the capital, ugh.


    It was really nice and peaceful out here. There was literally no way anyone could touch me or bother me


    ''Well, Almost no one, but I don''t really think Nina and I count as bothering do we?'' -Gripton.


    My heart stopped dead in my chest and I felt my throat start trying to close up. I smashed my hand into my chest, hammer style, getting my body to start functioning again. With a deep breath, my heart started to beat again as Nina filled the silence with the question I was dying to know.


    ''How are you talking to us?'' -Nina.


    ''I only can''t talk, if you could be tracked, there is no point in putting the girls of your soon to be extended family at risk! Congrattions on your soon to be children, I have been watching and I have to admit, What you have done for my daughter...I couldn''t...you know. My title as the God of this world is hardly worth the weight it carries. Thank you, Meridian says thank you as well.'' -Gripton.


    ''You''re wee old man, but who is Meridian?''


    ''Alexcoria''s mother? You didn''t think I made her from dust or the rib of a man?'' -Gripton.


    ''Wait''


    ''Yes, that''s right, I have my own group of wives that keep me on my toes. To be honest, I kind of miss being in your head, the novelty of being home has worn off quick. I have been running non-stop since I got back!'' -Gripton.


    ''What are you so busy with? What the hell do gods do with all their time?''


    ''Look for more potential allies for you!'' -Gripton.


    ''You mean wives.''


    ''Tomato, potato, It''s all the same, also there are some male god-assisted heroes as well, but I am really happy you came up here. I have located my wife Kylie and the heroes she is helping, I would like you to go meet up with them in the ck Pond Swamp, and The hero is an outcast Daughter of King Ragna of Acosta, Perdi.'' -Gripton.


    ''Oh, and what about your daughter having my child tomorrow?''


    ''What about it? What the hell are you going to do? Walk around outside of the room and worry? No!'' -Gripton.


    ''Maybe you''re right, maybe I should take them all home and do this kingdom consolidation alone. It''s not like I can''te home each night, and taking the family with me to conquer nations is just asking for trouble. Want to be a big help to me old man? Find someone with cell phone magic.''


    ''There is no such thing as cellphone magic, but I''ll see what I can do. The Tri-Inds would be the best ce to find something like that, but you need to have been invited there, or it will be troublesome like I said.'' -Gripton.


    ''Okay, I need to get back to the girls, they will be worried about me. I stop in when I can, so we can talk more! It was really good to hear from you again, weird not having you around to make lewdments.''


    ''Oh, I''m sure my wives wish they could send me back for that very same reason, bwahaha!'' -Gripton.


    Then I was hovering over the town, and standing beside my group of worried wives. It took a few seconds for someone to notice me, from the view of the people around me, I just appeared from thin air with no sound or wind movement. The women all gave different expressions of surprise, but they all mobbed.


    After I got everyone settled down, Alex asked me where the nobles were.


    "The moon."


    "The thing in the sky at night?"


    "Yeah."


    "But...It''s day."


    This is one of those moments where I wanted to pull the bwahahaugh out, but decided that I would just keep myughter down and not be a showoff. I exined how the moon was still in the sky in the day, but that was also dependent on the rtive position of the moon''s rotation. I lost her after I was still at the sky during the daypart, but Xelios, Titania, and Tescelle all listened intently.


    I took notice of them and told them I would get Nina to exin it better to them since she reminded me of most of the information. I had looked through a book about the moon and otherary objects once as a kid, so Grip hadpiled it back into the book inside my head. The girls all thanked me and I turned to Harkim, who looked very worried,and I understood why.


    "Don''t worry, what happened here today will be unknown and I will have this country straightened out in about two days, so rx."


    "Two days? How, with what army?"


    "I am the army. I will be taking all my wives, including your daughter, to Dreams, the new city I am building at the point where the five states meet. After I will be tearing across the continent, and I will leave chaos in my wake, but a new and better way of life will grow up from my passing, I promise."


    I reached my hand out to Harkim with a genuine smile. I fucking believed every word I said, not a bit of doubt clouded my mind. Harkim felt my resolve and pped his hand into mine and gave me a firm handshake with a broad smile.


    "No wonder Teema calls you her favorite child, bwahaha! Try not to get killed ande back to have a drink with your old man when you have time!" Harkim then pulled me in close and whispered to me. "Thanks for taking Violet, I was really worried she might not ever find a man that could handle her...sunny disposition. That person being you makes it even better, Good luck!"


    "Thanks, Pops, I''ll try to swing by after I''m done here in Perdi to let you know that everything is good."


    With a shared nod, we both turned back to our respective groups, and I was met with more mixed emotions. The new Beastfolk looked excited, worried, and hopeful, all were expected emotions. Then I gave a sigh as I looked at all my wives who were ring at me, intently.

 Chapter 115: That Seductress

    Chapter 115: That Seductress


    I yelled for everyone to close their eyes, and within no time we were all standing on the tops deck. I immediately put my hand on the deck and used Greckcain''s magic to grow a meter and a half tall fence to keep the children from falling. I thought that this would be a better ce to enter rather than everyone climbing thedder.


    I was about to go lead the people down, but a firm hand grabbed my arm and held me in ce.


    Since I became strong, very few things could stop me or hold me in a ce like my wives could. There wasn''t a magical power in my arsenal that would ever be able to counteract the effect they had on me. If nothing in this world was my equal, that would just mean that these women were better than me, but that didn''t stop the ice from crystalizing in my veins.


    I tried to turn with a closed eye smile while rubbing the back of my head, unconsciously singing the small hairs that were going up. I opened my eyes to...yup all of my wives, woah, didn''t expect them to all be here. This was going to go about as well as I imagined it would.


    "Do you really think that we were just gonna let you go running off unsupervised?" Alex asked me with crossed arms and an irritated look.


    "Kind of...I just can''t keep dragging you all along with me, at first it seemed great, but I was just hoping for better things than were realistic. Come on Alex, you and I both know that it''s not proper for a king to bring his Queens with him."


    "I think there is something about a King not fighting at the head of his army." Nuwari offered with a smile, as usual, there with information even when it''s not needed.


    "Ugh, why do I have to fight about this? I want to keep you all safe! Is that too much to ask?"


    "Yes, it is when you are going to be putting yourself at risk. Who will watch your back? You need to take one of us with you! Look what happenedst time you went off alone? You came home with Wendy, best your heart Wendy I love you like a sister, but Hyde isn''t that picky with his wives and there are a lot of kingdoms left!" Kyra argued.


    "Alex! Quit grooming the women to argue on your side!"


    For fucks sake, but one wasn''t that bad and I wouldn''t mind thepany, but I couldn''t just give in like that. No, I have to gain some ground here!


    "Okay, I get to pick the"


    "No, there is a list already, and you will not start picking favorites!" Tescelle chastised me with a smile.


    "What list? And I wasn''t going to! Fine, then I want to pick the"


    "Don''t even bother, Hyde. You know they already have a list of where you will be going. I almost feel bad for you, but at least you tried to make your own ns? Hehe!" Titania teased me, but I was done.


    I ran at Titania and grew as I did scooping my surprised half-giant wife up and shoot up into the air but only a couple meters above the deck. I erupted with massive and long braids of fire and wrote "I Love You Titania,"rge enough to possibly be seen across the state. Titania''s face burned almost as hot as the fire braidsing from me, but she had a very small smile on her face, as she leaned her head into my chest.


    The rest of the women were heading downstairs, but I stayed in the air, letting the fire go. The sun was going down now and Titania and I shared the moment quietly. Unlike the others, she, Wendy, and Xelios were still shy and hadn''t really got to know me yet, so this was a good chance to enjoy some alone time.


    Soon the sun crept down and I lowered us back to the deck, kissing as I let her down and then I let Breth''s magic go. I shrunk down but took her hand and the two of us walked down to the main floor of the Rolling Citadel. The group of Beastfolk was all waiting to see what was to happen next, their faces all looked hopeful, so I turned to Trem.


    "Take us home, Captain!"


    After that was out of the way, I turned back to the waiting Beastfolk.


    "Okay, we are heading to where our new city should be getting set up, but before we get there, I would like each of you to be my vassals and ept my power. Before you do, I just want to exin exactly what that means, not all roses and daisies."


    I exined to them all what would happen, and there was the odd question, but everyone stepped forward and epted my right hand. Just before I touched the first person, Mishka came and interrupted me with a kiss, and I almost gave her shit, but then she pulled down my sunsses. I wrapped her up in my arms and showered her with kisses, causing her to start to squeal andugh until I let her go.


    What would I do without these girls, I get so distracted with everything, well I have them and that''s what counts. We had already arrived long before I finished and I was just touching thest person when Breth, Mesh, and Cable burst into the Rolling Citadel. Each looked confused and frantic until I shed the stupid fucks.


    "Hey! What are youzy fuckers doing here? Who is standing on sentry duty eye fucking people into their jobs? Do we have any volleyball courts set up? Ser? And you!"


    I pointed at Mesh and he looked around and then did a little finger poke at his chest, mouthing, "Me?"


    I screwed up my face as hard as I could, but theughter burst out of me and then everyone started tough. I jogged over to the three men, with Buddy and Trem in my heels. I shook Breth''s hand and pped his shoulder, then Cable and I did our gangster handshake and bummed fists after. Last was Mesh who gave me a huge tooth grin that looked horrifying, but I gave him a hug.


    Mesh was like a big brother to me, and even the two days away was weird. I had a real family here with all these people, more of a reason to get a hold of this world. Thinking of worlds, I let Mesh go and turned to everyone.


    "Okay, let''s get the hell out of this wooden top hat, I bet everyone is starving and I''m excited to see what is done. I know it''s only been two days, but we aren''t talking about a bunch of normies here. So, I can''t wait to see what has been done!"


    The three men all looked at each other with huge smiles, and Trem also had a big smile. What the fuck, was I the only person that was out of the loop? we had to see what the fuss was about, but as everyone was leaving, Alex pulled me back, FUCK!


    "Hyde, we have some people here that we would like you to meet, they were not in the lineup, and they have not received your touch."


    "Why weren''t they in the line? I''m hungry Alex, and my friends are waiting for me!"


    "Don''t act like a child, Hyde! This is important! These four are rare cases, they are all Beastfolk with magic."


    That stopped me, I thought only human types had magic? There could be a couple of reasons why it was possible, but none of it mattered right now. This was good, I hope this wasn''t another mass marriage trap, because that would really ruin it.


    I looked over the four...no there were only three standing there, a centaur...Horsefolk...interesting...too bad it''s a dude, but where the hell was the fourth person? Foxfolk, Pigfolk...something cold going up my pant leg...WAY UP MY!


    I jumped back to find a beautiful snake woman with no legs. Purple hair and eyes, the rest of her body from her neck down was covered in beautiful blue and purple scales. I noticed that her tail was long and skinny and deduced that it was the culprit to my near molesting, but now seeing what was attached on the other end of it


    "That seductress is Nika Kathar, and your next wife, you don''t get any say."


    "Yeah, sure."


    I was already moving forward slowly towards this Nika creature, but my mind was racing into some really weird ces, and I had to pace my walking. This was never as much fun when everyone was around, so I took Nika''s hand and kissed it.


    "After supper, I will have a proper talk with you and give you my magic then if that is okay with you?"


    "I think I can survive until then, I look forward to our meeting, your Majesty."


    Oh, thosest words made my brain almost melt right out of my ears. This woman, wall like a Nuwari plus Miska...oh god she was hot. With my heart pounding, I broke gazes and let go of her scaled hand with great effort and turned back to the group of three who were waiting.


    "Really sorry about that, wives are first in line, but enough of me! Tell me about your magic!

 Chapter 116: Delicate Flower

    Chapter 116: Delicate Flower


    Moshi was the first one to step forward and give me a small curtsy. She wasn''t horrible to look at, but I could see that her appearance in a world like this must be hard, but that didn''t seem to be the case. Moshi was lively and filled with joy it seemed, so I waved for her to exin; I didn''t want to be rude, but I was getting hungry.


    "I can create vines, but they can''t do very much. Thank you for taking the time to see us! I know what it''s like to be hungry and want to just go eat, hehe."


    "I think you have a very interesting ability, check it out you heard my spiel before, so, what do ya say? I think you are going to be a force to be reckoned with and with your powers, you could dominate the battlefield. I am sorry if I looked spaced out, your ability just could have many wide-reaching effects for us."


    "Battlefield?! REALLY! Can you not tell my parents? Can I be real with you sir?"


    Oh? What is this? Suddenly, what I took for being extra weight was just her body squished. Holy shit, Moshi was the same size as me and fit as a fiddle, but like my fit, not woman fit. This was a female Buddy...I looked back to see Buddy staring, OH YESH! Evil matchmaker music of my own creation flooded my head as I started to n their demise, I mean connection; I was getting in character.


    "Hell, mother fucking yes you can be real with me! Perfect, give me your damn hand already, you are hired, and then I want you to have a match with Buddy here, my right-hand man. How does that sound?"


    No words were needed as I pped hands with, Moshi, Herald of War! The sh went off and after...of course. Only her pig''s nose shrunk, but only a little bit, but the rest was muscle, but not, unattractive. My magic was art in my mind, but really it was the true embodiment of the word. My magic was magic.


    Vines started tosh around Moshi like a living forest. I was crazy to watch, they just appeared on surfaces and grew without leaving a make and the old vines disintegrated. This was going to be something else when she evolved. Together, we could stop entire armies in their tracks, but she would be an ultimate defense for Dreams, short of aerial warships and dragons.


    I stepped back a couple steps, and threw my arm around my best friend''s shoulder, and smiled at him. I got a sly grin back from him, and we bothughed; one of my favorite parts of our rtionship as friends was the unspoken word. I shared it with my wives, but not the same as with Buddy, it was like when he evolved, it was to help me, not to say that the others didn''t have my best interests in mind.


    I put my hand to the back of his head and messed his ck hair and pulled his forehead to mine, some things were better spoken.


    "Don''t you fucking lose, or I''m gonna call you a sissy bitch for an entire week! Plus, if you win you might be able to take her on a date as a reward. Hah? Ya? Don''t fuck it up, lover boy!"


    Buddy pushed me back with a big smile with a nod of his head, and I turned back around to find the next Misses on the list, Helka, Foxfolk. This was a strange creature, simr to Keeta, but shy, kind of.


    "I can make pebble puppets."


    That was all she said, but she seems shy and unsure of herself, so I motioned her to show me. Helka pulled some pebbles out of a pocket and then held her hand out. Suddenly, the pebbles rolled together to make a small rock man; he walked around her hand very naturally and it was hard to tell it was even being controlled.


    "Yeah! That cool as shit!"


    Suddenly the rocks changed and so did the expression on Helkas face. Shy was out and the focused master was in, the tiny rocks created a Mobius strip, then a double helix. I was blown away by the change, but maybe no one ever paid attention to her and any moment...yup there we go.


    The rocks all dropped, but I didn''t say anything, instead, I just gave her my right hand and she took it immediately. The sh gave him a ce to hide for a couple brief seconds to regain her calmposer. Once the light was gone, a twin of Keeta stood in Helka''s ce, but Helka quickly thanked me and dragged Moshi out with her.


    I was surprised to see that Buddy was already talking to her, that fox! I turned back and waved to my wives to go on, but I asked Mishka to stay with me. Tonight was her night after all, so spending it together would be fitting. Once it was just the three of us, I waved for the Drom to tell me about his magic.


    "I can make things old."


    "How fast?"


    "It''s pretty slow, but I am a hard worker! I can help with whatever you need! I have a sister that is just about mature from a Philly!"


    "Oh, god, stop trying to sell yourself to me. What''s up boss?"


    "Well, I was sent on a walkabout, like most strong males do and we go out and look for new herds so we can keep the stock fresh and strong, but I kind of hit a dilemma."


    "Oh, like what? Did you fall in love with a girl and she isn''t the same race as you?"


    "What? How did you know?"


    "I''m not blind you idiot, and neither is she. I am sure I saw her notice you gawking at her, you gotta chill it out Romeo, this girl is a delicate flower and if you push too hard, she will just ignore you or worse.


    "Please, Great Master Hyde, teach me your ways!"


    Cock sucker, I didn''t even give him the magic yet and he is already starting with this bullshit!

 Chapter 117: Rambo Shutdown

    Chapter 117: Rambo Shutdown


    I got us all down easily, well, kind of...Drom almost puked because I forgot to tell him to close his eyes. Mishka begged to go again, so I told Drom to catch his breath and we would be back in five minutes. Drom waved us off and Mishka jumped into my arms.


    Instantly, we were on the moon. If I didn''t know better I would have thought that Mishka was somehow not inside myary magic, but that fear was squashed. She began, literally crawling on me to look around at the moonscape and stars and our. I finally had to put her down and had to throw up a wall to keep her from running out of the sphere.


    Unfortunately, I was not able to tell her in time, so I had to use Kai''s telekinesis magic to grab her up and bring her back to me. Mishka struggled against her invisible captor, but I was all in good spirits. I brought her back to me and into my arms, pulling her cute struggling body into a deep kiss.


    I moved us back to the ground, where Drom looked like her was getting his hooves back under himself. Mishka opened her eyes after the kiss and sighed as she looked around. Another time we would go back I promised her, but then I turned to Drom, still holding Mishka in my arms.


    "Did you know that my wife was Lizardolk? This one right here!"


    I showered Mishka with kisses and she pretended to try and fend me off, making hissing noises. Drom stood ck-jawed staring in amazement at Mishka, and The two of us stopped our little show and looked at Drom. Both of us had big smiles, and I walked over to Drom and turned to face the same direction as him, and put a hand around his shoulder.


    "Drom, I am building a would for everyone that lives in it. Not just the human, or the Beastfolk, or the other monster. It''s for everyone, and Dreams, this...Holy shit!"


    I stopped talking and now was the one staring at therge town on the other side of the Rolling citadel! Instantly, we were floating near the town. Then Drom puked and I let it fall out, man I was an ass, but Drom neverined. I reached over after having to step away for him to puke and gave him a smack with my right hand.


    Mishka was dancing around and even Nina had caught her excitement and was dancing with Mishka. I could feel the boost and I felt better and the new two-legged Drom looked better now. I could see therge group of people outside thergest house in town; instantly we were there and Drom was fine, but he ran over to give me a hug.


    I patted his back, I knew that this must be the greatest day of his life, and I wasn''t going to undercut that just because she was not that bright. Nature always seems to have a way of working itself out. No sooner did he finish hugging me, turning, he spots Helka, oh fuck, this is going to be great.


    "Hey, Drom."


    But he was already gone, this was a trainwreck on a runaway course. I sighed loudly and the girls both came over to me. Nina looked confused and asked me what was wrong.


    "Drom, he is about to go profess his love to Helka."


    "Oh? That''s good then, right?"


    "Maybe, if he did it in a calm manner and didn''t make a big deal about it, and in private. No, this is going to get him a"


    "No!"


    "What she said."


    "How did you know?"


    "Ha, you''re pretty cute sometimes, you know that? You have all taught me these things once I tied the knot with Nika, that will be fourteen, and we haven''t even conquered the second state yet. I am going to have to get really good at this stuff!"


    "I think you''re doing a great job, and look at what your people have built!"


    Speaking of our people, we were finally noticed and now the crowd was about to mob us, but Cable came out of nowhere and started hollering at everyone to break it up and they would get to see me after I had eaten. He waved the three of us into a side entrance on therge hour and through what I presumed to be my kitchen, because Mindi and Kari, Breth''s wives that stayed behind were just finishing up the main dish.


    SOOO MUCH MEAT! Both Mishka and I were almost drooling by the time Cable pulled us out. Poor Drom was almost white by the time we left, I had forgotten that he was a herbivore, spilled milk now. Cable led us out into a grand hall looking ce with a long table where all my wives, including Kadence and Addel, slowly stood up toe to see me.


    Oh, Jeezus age crispers, they both had small bumps, I leave for two fucking days. I was going to have two full teams for sports at least, with subs. I was excited, but that reminded me that Alex would be having a child tomorrow and Krya the day after, man, so much!


    "Hyde, are you okay?"


    Kadence looked at me with her red eyes, and all the stress left, I reached out and pulled both her and Addel into a hug that I helped for a bit longer than they wanted, but I was happy to see them, so they could suck it up. I was a wus when I came to these girls, but there were worse things I could becking in.


    "I''m doing better with you two beautiful and pregnant women in my arms. Congrattions on my babies, I am sure you have heard thetest news with Alex and Kyra?"


    "Oh, that little thing about a single week-long pregnancy?" Kadence asked with a dubious expression.


    "Or, their fancy new swimsuits?"


    "Ah! See, this is why I love you, women! Nothing is lost on you!"

 Chapter 118: Oh, Buddy!

    Chapter 118: Oh, Buddy!


    After sitting down and eating with everyone, we headed outside, it was nice to have all the girls with me again. I was going to being home each night from now on as long as I could, but I wished I didn''t have to leave. The town was looking amazing and Mesh and Breth told me that we had patrols keep the peace, but there hadn''t been any trouble.


    Once outside, Nika came to join me to watch the match between Buddy and Moshi. Titania and Xelios were also sitting with us on a couch that had been brought out. I was surprised that Titania was so excited, but she was a half-giant, so maybe wrestling wasmonce for her to see or participate in.


    A nce over to Titania revealed that she just needed a beer hat with straws hanging down and some face paint and a very long t-shirt with a donut on it. I thought she was going to jump out of her seat when the match started. I had invited Moshi''s parents and siblings over to sit with us, and they were very shocked when I told them what was going on.


    "Are you sure this is a good idea? This is my daughter we are talking about here, she isn''t"


    That was the point that Moshi''s father noticed his daughter for the first time, maybe even the first time he had ever really seen her. The Pig-Kin sat down with his wife who had a knowing smile, this wasn''t news to her. I received a silent thank you from the wife before I turned back to watch the fight, as it was about to get underway.


    I brought my focus onto the fight, Buddy was standing shirtless and Moshi had a special sports bra top and skintight spandex like shorts. I didn''t want her to get exposed while fighting, this wasn''t a show-off for her, but I was a test to see if she would just rely on strength or if she would go all out. The answer to this question would tell me a lot about her and where she would work best.


    Both stood in a white ring that Karma had drawn for us with her Ink magic. Breth signaled for the fight to start and Moshi went straight for Buddy, and he tried to move, but his feet had been nted. Buddy threw his body forward, using the vines as an anchor, narrowly missing the tackle, but the spinning to break loose.


    "You''re a fast thinker."


    "And you''re strong and fast, a greatbo, but still untrained."


    Oh, Buddy, you''re gonna get hurt with that kind of talk, but Buddy gave me a wink because of course, he knew what I was thinking, but I couldn''t get what his n was. Aggravate her so she gets sloppy? Maybe, but if she connected with him, we might not be able to put all the pieces back together, but he was fine so I wasn''t going to stop good entertainment for nothing. Plus, I was basically watching everything frame jacked, so I could see if something was going to be deadly, and stop it instantly.


    Moshi''didn''t get mad at Buddy''sment, instead, she got serious. Immediately, Moshi made the vine creep up around the edge of the ring and seal them in, but Buddy went on the attack, pulling no punches, but Moshi was adept at hand to hand. The problem was that, even with the vines hanging down and harassing him, Buddy was an excellent fighter.


    Buddy began to control the fight and I could see that Moshi was getting tired and starting to sweat. I felt it as much as I saw it happen, our sense intertwined, Buddy was about to slip behind her and take her down with a rear-naked choke.


    "TIME!"


    Buddy already knew what I was going to do, but Moshi also knew that she had been beat, but that wasn''t the point of this. This was fun and entertaining, there were no bets or if there was I didn''t care about the oue of them. Everyone was having fun, and Titania looked like she wanted to get into the ring, but I knew there was no way she would in front of everyone, but maybe I would set something private up when it was our time.


    The twobatants turned and bowed to me, so I got up and put both their hands into the air.


    "Congrats to both of you for a great show! It was a really good fight, and you both looked like you were having fun," I leaned over to Moshi, speaking in a low voice. "You should take Buddy out for a drink at the tavern, you know, maybe you can learn a couple things from him. The two of you will be working together with me in the future, so best to get familiar with him."


    Moshi actually blushed, causing a deep shade of pink to stain her face, then I turned around to see that Buddy had an almost matching stained face, save that he was blue blush. Iughed and pushed the two of them off and I went back over to join my wives and Nika. This was one of thest things I had to do before getting to head to bed.


    "Mishka, I''ll be up soon, okay? I just need to get married and I''ll be right up!"


    Mishka rolled her eyes to let me know my joke was about as stupid as it sounded, but that alone made me smile and made it a great joke. I turned Nika and I offered her my arm, which she stared at for a bit, but then took it and we walked and slithered out into the night.


    The town was busy, and it was great to see. The City of Dreams was slowlying together, and this was only the beginning. This was a brave new kind of world for all the Beastfolk, and some of the humans it seems as well. New faces I had never seen waved to us as we walked down the street.


    "You''re kind of a big deal around here?"


    "Something like that, hehe!"

 Chapter 119: Crazy

    Chapter 119: Crazy


    The moon was out and the two of us were now walking outside the town. We had met two patrols with mixed guards and Nika became excited each time we met a group. After they would finish shaking hands and head off, She would have a million questions for me.


    "So, you allow these Beast-Kin in your army?"


    "Allow? Hardly, they choose to be, I don''t force or allow them. They are my people and their choice to defend their home is their choice. They only have to protect me, but they have made the conscious choice to watch the new town, because of people like Breth, Arrentia''s grandfather, and Mesh, leader of my aerial unit."


    "Interesting, you call them all people, not Kin. Why?"


    "Because they are all my people, and even if they are not, you are all people in my eyes. Soon the entire world will see it that way."


    "Isn''t that a bit extreme?"


    "I leveled an entire city to the ground for hunting down and skinning Lizardfolk for sport. The people of Landokingson raise their young to do the same. I will not allow things like that in this world."


    "You sound like a tyrant. Don''t misunderstand me, but that''s just what it sounds like."


    "It''s okay, not many people have what it takes to question someone in my position, but I understand what you are saying. Here is the thing about this all, I am not from this world and I am sure that you have heard this. I have seen disgusting things and met pathetic people that hide behind their power to control others."


    "I agree that the world is...wrong, but what happens if the whole world resists you?"


    "I won''t allow it to resist me, this isn''t about just one group or a single state. There is somethinging that this world hasn''t seen in over five-hundred-years. The Game Master is back, and that''s why I''m here."


    "So, this isn''t greed or wanting power?"


    "BWAHAHA! You are hrious, I don''t want any of this, hell I could retire right now with you and the rest of my life in this country, but I can''t. I am here to unite and save the world bullshit, but I am trying to be diplomatic with the way I take the countries. The thing is, I hate very, real bad."


    I pointed up at the moon, and Nika followed my hand.


    "See that big thing up there? I can travel there and that is where vers go when I find them."


    "You can...of course you can, well, it seems to be a good time to be a royal female. I happen to be a half daughter to the king, I am my mother''s child, but something that I don''t want to talk about got me thrown out of the kingdom."


    "From what I hear, your home, The Port of Cathal is a hot topic between the empires. Can you fill me in about that?"


    *Silence*


    "Really?"


    *Silenter silence*


    Well, that was interesting. From what I had gleaned over dinner from Nuwari, the two kingdoms got in a feud over a girl...wow, juicy, and the kicker. This happened two hundred years ago, even juicier! Now, I was about to take her as my wife, Maiden of the War, and take both the Empires, settling a two-hundred-year-old War, the juiciest!


    "Okay, that''s it, I''m sold! Where do I sign up?"


    "What? Sign up? Did you not hear me? Can''t you put"


    "Yeah, Yeah, I get it, two-hundred-year war cause two guys wanted you and when you picked neither it started the war. Friggin cool! I mean, sorry you had to go into exile for so long, but this is like a real story about how fucking dumb this world is. You have experienced it, but now, you get to take off the rose-colored ss this world has painted on you."


    "What can you do?"


    "HO! Don''t get me started, what I can''t is a shorter list. Trust me Nika, I am the one in a million."


    "What does that even mean?"


    "Out of a million people, there will always be one that shines far above the rest for his greatness. That person will be the type that others look to, a leader of men, researcher, a musician, or a hero. I was brought here by Gripton because this world is about to be destroyed, if I can''t help this world get its shit together, then we are all fucked."


    We had stopped walking, I hadn''t meant for this to take this long, but something like this wasn''t to be rushed. If anything, Mishka would be happy if tonight got put off, then she coulde with me to the swamp. I waited to see what Nika would say, but she offered me her hand instead without saying anything, so I flipped my shades down, because I''m not an idiot, and touched my right hand to hers.


    After the light cleared, A now clothed in a purple and blue-tinted skirt, with a fancy swimsuit-like top, but the biggest change was in the skin. Everything below her tail was still scaled, but above was naked flesh, and I could see her beautiful face even more clear now than I could before. I moved forward and Nika slipped into my arms and wrapped her tail around my leg as we shared a passionate kiss.


    After we separated, I told Nika that Mishka was waiting for me, and we both headed towards the mansion, but I told her to close her eyes and cheated us there in two shakes of amb''s tail. I was actually getting tired; who would have thought that two trips to the moon, trimming and processing a field of oats, and a swimming trip could make a man so exhausted?


    When we got inside, Addel walked over from another room where she had been reading.


    "Hyde, your room is up the stairs, turn left and it is thest door on the right. Do you need"


    I stopped her with a kiss.


    "No, I am fine. Help Nika get settled in please, I am tired. Goodnight my lovelies."


    The two waved me off and I made my way up the stairs and followed the directions to my room. I opened the door to find arge, but mostly empty room, save for the four-poster bed and the adorable snoring Mishka. She was on top of the nket, so I used my magic to strip us down to our underwear, and then I pulled out the bedspread apart and took it from under Mishka.


    After I got into the bed and curled up with Mishka, I remade the nket, and then put out the candle. Tomorrow was another big day, my first child, crazy, where does the time go?

 Chapter 120: They Are Here!

    Chapter 120: They Are Here!


    I was shaken awake. Horrible experience, I don''t suggest trying it.


    I opened my eyes to Mishka half-naked...okay, seeing her breasts jiggle like that wasn''t that bad, but that when I noticed we weren''t alone. Xelios cheeks were shing rainbow colors with excitement, and Kadence, and Tescelle both had huge smiles. I rubbed my eyes and sat up, kissing Mishka, then threading our clothing back on.


    "Come, they are being delivered at the same time!" Kadence told me with excitement.


    "Both of them? Like the twins areing at the same time? How does the"


    "No! Both Alex and Kyra are giving birth you dolt." Tescelle scolded


    Tescelle gave me a light mock chop to the forehead, and then everything fell into ce. My children were being born...THEY WERE BEING BORN!


    "Let''s go!"


    "Sure, now he gets it," Tescelle said with a smile.


    I followed the girls with Mishka, who was just as eager as me. Both of us were asking them to hurry, but that earned scowls.


    "There is no real rush, Mishka is the one who decided to wake you up so violently. This is good though, you will be able to bless your children with your presence before you and Mishka leave," Kadence exined.


    "Can I go in to see them?"


    "Yes, of course, you can! They will most likely be done by the time we get there."


    We had left the mansion, my house, had to get used to calling the giant thing that. The sun was just peaking up and I followed the women with Mishka, full of energy, by my side. It was a really nice day, not too cold, the birds were out and there were even people moving around as we walked to what I would assume to be the medical center of some sort.


    "Woah, is that the medical center?"


    I was stunned, the building wasn''t tall, only just over 3 meters tall, but it was all metal tes and windows, but solid white. The ce looked like a futuristic bomb shelter, but if it was to help people and keep them safe, then perfect. I started to move again and headed into the building, and I was greeted by the rest of my wives.


    Addel and Wendy were standing and talking to Marley; Titania was sitting down with Nina, Violet, Kalita, and Nika. Everyone got up and came over to me, I was filled with joy at seeing everyone''s smile. As everyone got close, they all stopped at the sound of crying voices.


    Doors opened and both Kyra and Alex walked out carrying their children, yes carrying them and walking. Were these women monsters? That was a stupid question, but still, they should be at least tired, but they both look more awake than I am! I stowed my analog of questions and rushed over to the new mothers, and our three new children.


    "I would ask how you are doing, but honestly, you bother to look in better shape than I am. Maybe I should try it out? You two make pregnancy look rxing! All jokes aside, Give me one of those little munchkins! I''m sure I only have a limited time to enjoy them and you two, so get back in the room!"


    I forced both Alex and Kyra back in the room to theints of the others, but none were realints. After about an hour of fussing over the children and my wives, I opened the floodgates and walked out to give Arrentia and Nuwari both big hugs and kisses. I thanked the two for doing such a great job with the kids.


    K, Krya''s little green-eyed girl with back hair was the firstborn, ambitious, and a go-getter just like her mother. Lydia and Kenos were the names Alex chose and both children were one hundred percent human. To me, this wasn''t important, but it was to her. I was just happy that all three children came out healthy. K had ears and a Tail, small as they may be, just like her mother''s. It made the pair of them look adorable, and I couldn''t wait for her to get older and Have auntie Moshi chase the little wolf girl around.


    Mishka finally came to join me and I kissed both women then got up. I wanted to stay, but there was a world to save so I could enjoy those moments with my family in the future. I took Mishka''s arm and we walked outside. I turned to her once we were outside, and looked into her brilliant fire orange eyes.


    "How would you like to travel, my love?"


    "DRAGON!"


    "Hehe, you know for someone who evolved away from the chance to be a dragon, you sure like to fly on them."


    "Why would I need to be a dragon, when my husband is one?"


    "Touche! Okay, let''s make like thieves and disappear!"


    Instantly we were in the air, and my body was changing, growing, and shifting. Mishka now sat on the ck neck of my dragon form, squealing in delight. I used threads to hold her down and basically sewed her to myself and then we were off, shooting into the morning.


    While this form of travel wasn''t as fast as using Trem''s magic, we still moved at incredible speeds, leaving Dreams in the distance in no time. I moved effortlessly through the sky, but I moved my wings for Mishka''s benefit, even though she knew it did nothing, she had said it was rxing, so I didn''t mind.It took us about two hours of flight and then another fifteen minutes of circling.


    There wasn''t anywhere tond except a single path with steep rock cliffs on the side before the thick and tangled swamp began. The two of usnded and I shifted back fast, catching Mishka in the air and put her down. The ce was weird, the entire swamp/forest was surrounded by cliff faces, almost like someone had just scooped the area out and put the swamp hereafter.


    "Ready to go on an adventure?"

 Chapter 121: Greshaha

    Chapter 121: Greshaha


    The two of us walked into the trees, Mishka was about to run ahead, but her sandals got caught in a wet and soft mossy spot on the ground. I used magic to catch her and then brought her back into my arms and kissed her. I put her down and put my hand to the ground and made a box.


    I left the top off and crafted a bench seat with small tables on the side like oversized armrests. Next, I got Mishka to help me collect padding for the seats in the form of moss, then I used Nina''s magic to create fancy cushions. Now, we had a fancy box!


    "Umm, it doesn''t have any wheels"


    "I will use magic to make it float and move, Babe, don''t worry I got you. I will be our transport on the ground, What do you think?"


    Mishka hopped in and pushed her bottom into it, letting me see a light sh of yellow underwear. She caught me but motioned me to sit down next to her with a hungry smile. That was an idea, but I wanted it to be somewhere other than the main entrance of this swamp.I hopped in and kissed Mishka, then she nuzzled into me as I lifted my arm to put around her shoulder.


    I lifted us off the ground and we started to move forward into the swamp, and after only ten minutes of travel, there was no path. This wasn''t a problem for us, it was just good that I had thought of this, or we would have been a mess. Considering the craziness we had been through so far, this was a nice change.


    The swamp around us was alive, but I put a heat shield up to ward off bugs because you know nothing ruins a good time like a mosquito. We floated over an area of water and Mishka was leaning over the side and putting her hand in the water. She looked beautiful, always smiling, but it wasn''t like this before, but I would do whatever it took to keep that smile there in the future.


    Suddenly, I noticed a dark and long shadow in the water, and it wasing straight for me where it was ying in the water. No, piss off.


    The shadow stopped suddenly and became arger shadow and then burst straight up out of the water.


    "HEY! What''s the big idea putting a wall up there!"


    The fuck? Did that giant snake just talk to me?


    "Hey, yourself, what do you want?"


    "What? You can hear...I can hear"


    Kyra! That''s right, she just evolved! DOPE! This is great!


    "Yeah, I have a magic that lets us speak."


    The massive snake was dark green and stretched into the air about three meters, he was a tall fucker, and who knew how much was still in the water. The head wasrger than mine, but not by much, possibly something like an anaconda, but damn, I just had the greatest idea ever!


    "Hey, snake face, want to be my guide?"


    "What? No, I want to make you my LUNCH!"


    The snake dove at me, but just smashed its face and Mishka started tough, which made me start, and soon we were a ball of giggles. Our snake friends pounded his head uselessly against the wall until we stopped. After wiping the tears away and kissing Mishka, I stood back up and looked at the now fuming snake.


    "You said your magic is to hear animals, but then does that mean she is stopping me?"


    "Nope, Mishka does have magic, but it''s a secret. No, this is all my magic."


    "Impossible, not even heroes are allowed more than one!"


    "Hero? I am not a hero, at least not by my standard. I am magic, I can give it and take it away."


    I let go of Mishka and stepped out of the box and into the water, but I used Breth''s magic to max out my size at four times my normal size. I towered over the snake and reached in and grabbed it by the neck at the head, and brought it to my face, which was now almost four times bigger.


    "I need a guide or a new pair of boots, what will it be?"


    "What do I get?"


    "Oh? I like you! Maybe your just that stupid, or maybe you''re a brave snake, but I have a deal for you. Act faithfully and be my guide to find who I am looking for, and then, if you keep your end up, I will make you into a human and you can join me to see the world and live in a ce where you don''t have to hunt all your own food."


    "Why would I want that?"


    "Oh? What would you want Mr. Snek? A free meal? I am giving you a chance to experience the world, are you really that bullheaded to turn this offer down?"


    "You act like all creatures desire to be your soft-skinned race! Why would I want to make myself an equal to the likes of you?"


    "Equal? You will never be my equal, and if you haven''t noticed, you''re about three-knife cuts from bing boots. I''m not offering you this because I think it''s great to be a flesh bag, I offer this to you so you can do all the things a flesh bag can that you can''t. Now, chop-chop, what is it going to be, you are ruining me and my wife''s rxing morning."


    "Fine, I will be your guide, but I do not know if I want to be a human."


    "I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to. Well, except for this, but we will make good tourists!"


    "What is a"


    "Nope, don''t ask, I''m not exining. Anyways, we are looking for a Princess, have no idea what she looks like or her name, but I was told she lives here."


    I didn''t expect him to know, but the snake nodded his head. The great serpent was about to turn when I stopped him. I had forgotten to ask him his name.


    "I am Hyde, and this is my beautiful wife, Mishka. What do we call you?"


    "Greshaha."

 Chapter 122: Leathery Relations

    Chapter 122: Leathery Rtions


    I floated through the air in my fancy box, and Mishka was tucked into my arms with her head on my chest, having a nap. Greshaha led me to go see the witch of the swamp, Taria Phens. She was supposed to know where to find the princess, and it seemed from what I had learned, there were no other humans here or that came through the swamp, ever.


    "Why don''t peoplee here? I mean, I can see why, but people are nosey; you would think more people woulde to explore here, or are there a lot more things like you here?"


    "I am not considered one of the bad things here; don''t you know anything about this ce?"


    "No, I told you before, that I am not from this world."


    I had exined myself to Greshaha, and that is what ultimately put Mishka down for a nap. I told him abouting here and a quick run over of what I had done.


    "Yes, I guess there is a lot to learn if you n on taking the entire world. This cees, un-alive at night."


    "What? Like, the night of the living dead?"


    "I don''t know what that is, but if you mean the living be dead, but still walks around, then yes, that is exactly what happens."


    "And it takes more than a day to get through here...okay, that makes sense, but then what caused it, and are you affected? I don''t want you to go all zombie snake on me, cause then I would have to make you into boots."


    "What is it with you and wanting new boots?"


    "Nothing really, you''re a snake...nevermind, I will stop."


    Wow, what a human thing to think. Didn''t I just level an entire city for the same reason? I need to use my head, even with my jokes, or I would end up as the joke.


    "Hmmm?"


    "Nothing, I just need to stop thinking of you like an animal. I can hear you and you the same, so you''re not just an animal anymore. Animals are mindless beasts, but you still are a monster, for now. I am trying to change the world to thinking that sentient races are just as important as humans."


    "Why? What is the point?"


    "Hmm? The point? Fucked if I know, I don''t like the way it is, so I am changing it."


    "That''s all? You just don''t like it, so you''re going to change it? Do you know how arrogant that sounds?"


    "Of course I do! But that doesn''t change anything, I will do what I said."


    "Interesting, you remind me of someone, not as rough around the edges, but the same do anything attitude. Maybe you''re right, you aren''t short of power to back up your im. We are here, but I will wait to lead you out."


    I looked up from Mishka, I was brushing my hands through her bright orange hair as she slept. I squeezed her shoulder as we floated to the small dome hut, it was covered in vines and leaves and was about six meters wide. Mishka woke up and wiped a small bit of drool from her mouth and then looked up at me.


    "Time to get out, Love, we are here."


    I let the box down and we crawled out, waving to Greshaha as he slid into some nearby water, disappearing under the surface. We turned back around and was greeted by a face that must have rted to a leather handbag. It was hard to tell where one wrinkle began and another started, and she smelled like a wet dog, uck!


    "What do you want?" The old wrinkled woman asked in a ck robe.


    "Not your cure for aging!"


    The woman looked at me hard but then started tough. Okay, no it wasn''t augh she was a witch and that was the best damn cackle I had ever heard! Now, if her nose was more pointed, maybe a fancy hat with a point


    "That is a stupid idea." The witch said.


    "Hey! I didn''t say shit! Can you read my mind?"


    "No."


    "Listen here woman, I''m about five seconds from putting you on the moon. Can you or can''t you read my mind?"


    "Oh? Aren''t you the excitable one, I can''t read your mind, but I can see thoughts if you give them life in your mind. Happy now?"


    "Yes, I am. Thank you, sorry, I rarely get private thoughts, and the thought of another person going in without my permission really irks me. I am Hyde and this is Mishka, you are Taria Phens? Oh, Great Witch of the ck Pond Swamp!"


    "Can it whippersnapper! No one ever says that!"


    "Sorry, everyone calls me the Great Master, so it really is nice toy it on someone else for once, hehe!"


    "You are The Great Master Hyde? The same one that turned Landokingson into a red ss gravesite?"


    That was going to follow me, but I made the choice and I would live with it.


    "Yes, the same one."


    The old witch stepped back and gave me a look over. I wasn''t sure what this change in mood was about, but I didn''t feel any hostility or tensioning from her, so I just rxed. Tiria pushed Mishka away from me gently and then walked around me, still looking me up and down, but not saying a damn thing.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "What is your magic?"


    "The Hands of Maximus and Negima."


    "Okay, so what''s your...wait...you have both?"


    "Both? What does that even mean?"


    "That isn''t a single magical power, that is two powers. Not only are those twopletely opposite powers, but the only counter to Maximus is Negima. How did you get both powers?"


    "I was given this by Gripton, the Transmigration God."


    "HE DID WHAT?! When I get my hands on that man!"


    Hmmm? I wonder what kind of trouble Gripton is going to be in now?

 Chapter 123: Ascension Is Coming

    Chapter 123: Ascension Is Coming


    "You know the Almighty?"


    "Can''t that man settle on a name! When I get a hold of him"


    "What if I said we could talk to him?"


    "What? You can let me talk to him?"


    The look of anger left and something like excitement crossed Taria''s face.


    "Yeah, using a certainbination of magic I can, but it will be pretty intense for you."


    "Ha, don''t worry about me! I may look like an old hag, but I am far from it."


    "Your one of his wives aren''t you? Kylie, right?"


    "So, he did remember me? Well, the girl you are looking for is still out and about, so we can go talk to my husband."


    "First, two questions, how are you outside of her head, and will my snake turn into a zombie tonight?"


    "Ah, that is a story for another time, but yes, Greshaha will be undead like everything around here does at night."


    "Can we stop it?"


    "Let''s go see my husband first and then you can talk to Elise about it when we get back."


    "Okay, Mishka, step back for a minute, and then you will have to help Taria up after."


    Mishka got arge grin on her face and pped her hands together in excitement. She knew what I was about to do, and I stepped back as the Taria gave me a confused look, but that changed fast.


    Shock, fear, rm, I could smell them alle from Taria as I shifted into a small dragon. I felt bad when she tripped and I caught her with my magic, bringing her over and setting her on my back, thencing her down. This wasn''t needed but it would help her to be able to focus while in space.


    ''Can you hear me?''


    ''Yes! Wow, it''s been ten years now since we came to the forest, and that was thest time I had thought conversation like this. How are you a dragon?'' -Taria.


    Mishka hopped onto my front leg and then onto my back like a little gymnast, plopping herself behind the witch. She gave me the all good thumbs up and I turned to face forwards.


    "That is a story for another time when we have more of it. Now, close your eyes and...now open them and try not to scream.''


    In the space of a heartbeat, we were floating above the that was rotating imperceptibly below. The view never got old up here, and I could smell Mishka''s excitement and wonder. Only the second smell emitted from Taria, but then I felt her entire body tense up and then start shaking at the sound of his voice.


    ''It really has been too long, My Love.''


    There was a stretch of silence, but then I heard Taria''s thoughts.


    ''It really is you and this isn''t some kind of cruel joke? Does that mean I cane home?'' -Kylie.


    The person that spoke in my mind wasn''t the same old witch. This was a woman that just wanted to get back to her family. Each of his wives has given up the lives they had toe and help save these thankless shitheads.


    ''I am sorry, Kylie, I don''t know how to get you out of the game short of killing the yer you came in with. Each of us knew the risks." -Gripton.


    ''Wait, how do you get back and forth? Is it another ce? Outside of this world? I have seen the end, where space doesn''t project. Is it out there?''


    ''Don''t go out there! That is...I can''t tell you exactly what it is, because it isn''t anything. The space out there is unused space, but the effect of you entering it would remove you from this...world'' -Gripton.


    ''Oh you son of a bitch, you''re doing it again! Stop being vague as shit, and tell me what the fuck is out there!''


    ''I just did, nothing! It''s nk data, no codes, nothing to support you as a person. Damnit Hyde, there are things I cannot tell you, and there is a good reason for it!'' -Gripton.


    ''More fucking reasons I''ll never hear, okay, fine, but answer my first question. Where are you?''


    ''Hidden in the Hall of Gods, just like we have always been. I know what you are thinking, but there isn''t a way to send me there.'' -Kylie.


    ''GODDAMNIT WOMAN! STOP TELLING HIM THINGS HE DOESN''T NEED TO KNOW!'' -Gripton.


    Holy shit that hurt my brain, but Hall of Gods? What did that even mean, and why was it important? There was so much I didn''t know or that was being hidden from me, but why was it hidden by the person that was helping? Was Gripton ying me somehow?


    ''No, as stupid and annoying as he might be, there is a very good reason that he can''t tell you everything. I know who you are now, and I will stay to help, not like I have many choices, but you''re the reason we are here.'' -Kylie.


    ''Much better, thank you, Kylie, and sorry for getting angry, but you know just as well as I do how important this is right now. Only two more sequences remain and we need to hold tight until then, Ascension ising. We need to be ready, but you need to leave, there is much to do. I love you, Kylie, and I can''t wait to see you in the end.'' -Gripton.


    Then we were back in the forest, and I was shifting back. Mishka wasn''t a part of the conversation, so she was oblivious to everything that I had just heard. Ascension wasing, but what did that mean? I was so in the dark right now and I was really getting tired of asking myself what it all meant.


    After everyone was back on the ground, I reached my hand to Kylie.


    "You know what the power I hold is, Kylie, at least take it for now, and in the future, I will get you back to your home."


    "I believe you. And let''s stick to Taria so the girl doesn''t get confused." Taria said as she reached for my hand, but stopped at the new female voice.


    "Oh, and just how confused do you think I will be?"

 Chapter 124: Raver Zombies

    Chapter 124: Raver Zombies


    I turned around to find a beautiful bush monkey walking from the swamp in tall leather boots and some kind of leaf bikini. She had a defiant look in her green eyes, and her brown hair was blown into her face by a light breeze that had just kicked up. The sun setting behind her gave her a radiant and natural beauty that needed no make-up!


    So, this was the next one, alright, noints from this side? She was a smoke show, twelve out of ten for sure! Eliza? Maybe I would let her introduce herself, yeah, we will go with that.


    "Hey"


    Uh-oh, that look was thirteen shades of bad. The girl''s face was beat


    "STOP MONOLOGUING ME!"


    ....Fuck.


    *Deep sigh*


    "Let me guess, you can read my mind?"


    "Not all of it you presumptuous perverted lecher! And, my name is Elise!"


    "Wow, that was a lot of name-calling missy, do you think we could tone it down with that? My thoughts are my own and I have my mind invaded a lot more than you would think, so if you can read my mind you will have to get used to it! Because I think you''re sexy as fuck and I am going to make you my damn wife!"


    I was out of breath after that tirade, but Elise still looked pissed, but


    "I will figure something out to make you dislike me less. but now that you are here, we have some things to talk about."


    "Why would I want to talk with you? You just think I''m someone for you to take at your will!"


    "Elise, Hyde isn''t like that!" Mishka stepped forward, walking past me as she spoke. "Juste and sit down and listen. Hyde is a good man, but he is still a man, so have a bit of patience with him and you will get used to it. If you are a princess, and a human, then you don''t belong out here."


    "I can''t leave, Taria, knows that!"


    "Child,e and sit down, let''s go inside, it is starting to get dark."


    Taria led us inside the dome hunt where there was something that resembled a pic table and a bed was off to the side. The floors were mud and the ce smelled musty, so I turned to look at Taria.


    "Do you mind if we skip over to my ce? You guys can sleepover, I''m sure I have extra guest rooms. It smells funky in here and you both look like you could use a hot bath."


    The hot bath part made them both perk up, so I signaled for everyone to get back outside. Once out there, the swamp had changedpletely, but not in a bad way. Instead, it was like walking into a wondend of luminescence, everything glowed in trippy color patterns.


    I had to look back at the girls to get confirmation that I hadn''t just stepped into the twilight zone or someone had slipped me some acid. The group still looked normal, but I noticed luminescent creatures that were slowly creeping towards us. Oh, the was the coolest fucking shit ever, fucking raver zombies, but it was time to go.


    "Close your eyes, and count to three."


    I made sure Tarai and Elise had their eyes closed, and took Mishka''s hand as she smiled with an excited look in her eyes. Instantly we were into the air and moving home at impossible speeds, like watching a movie in fast forward. We sat down in front of the mansion just as the girls opened their eyes.


    Instantly both were filled with panic, but a quick look around at the people walking made them rx. They must have assumed I took them back to Acosta, something big must have happened there.


    "Babe, Go up and get the girls okay? I will walk them in."


    I kissed Mishka and she nodded with a determined look and ran off. I then turned back to thedies, who were both still in a bit of shock. I was really bad for the order of operations, but when running from luminescent zombies you have to think on the fly.


    "Wee to the City of Dreams! Well, the city is a loose term, but it will get there, but for now, it''s just a vige. This is my home, I know, it is huge, I didn''t do the damn thing, it was more of my wives'' idea, but I am rambling. I want to get you two inside, but I would like to offer my magic to you again, Taria, and you as well, Elise, but you can wait if you want."


    "Thank you, Hyde, I don''t know what it will do for an old crow like me."


    "Oh, woman, you have no idea!"


    I dropped my shade and grabbed her hand with my right and she exploded with light. In my haste, I forgot to tell Elise about the sh and she tripped while backing up, but I was easily there to catch her. As the light faded, a beautiful woman with long ck hair, but the same conservative ck robe.


    "What did you do to me? How? What? Wait, how did Elise end up in your arms...oh, I see, that makes sense."


    Woah, I hadn''t even fully formed the thought and she was able to see it. On the other hand, we could never put her face on disy at the local leather hand...OW!


    "I can see your thoughts, young man!" Taria said after hitting me.


    "It was still pretty funny though, right?"


    "Hrious, can we go in now, I want that bath you promised."


    "You''re not dirty any more!"


    "That''s not why women take baths!"


    "Just how long do you n on holding onto me for?" Elise asked from my arms.


    I looked down at her and she had pretty cute little burning cheeks, and I was getting a nice view of her...oof! Elbow to the sr plexus! My only weakness, along with sassy women!

 Chapter 125: Ya, You Tell Us, Boss

    Chapter 125: Ya, You Tell Us, Boss


    After getting my breath back, I led the women into the house, where we were greeted by Kadence, Arrentia, and Buddy. Perfect.


    "Okay, before I hand you off to my able wives, Elise, I need to know more about what is causing the zombification of the swamp. Buddy, go get, Mesh, Breth, and Cable, ande back ready to fight, got it?"


    But he was already gone, of course, he was, why did I even speak? I turned back to Elise and she started to exin.


    "There is a tomb that was disturbed, but there is an undead king down there that won''t let anyone down to close his coffin. Drakus Marailius was the old king of thend, but he was buried alive by his children, my parents'' descendants."


    "Oh, I see, but he doesn''t hurt you? Why?"


    "He knows I''m not like them, but he still won''t listen to anyone, he has been like this for three hundred years. So, he is a bit sour." Elise made a puckered face that I thought was cute, but then it turned to a blushing scowl, this was really annoying!


    "Okay, so then I just close his box and the swamp turns off the disco lights at night?"


    "I think so, but no one has even done it so there is no way to know."


    "Good enough, enjoy your bath I will see you all at supper!"


    I could hear the gears turning in their head as I left the house and headed back outside. The ce was starting toe together; people were painting their houses, hanging flowers, and other decorations. It was good to see, I wanted this ce to be a home for everyone. I wish I had more time to visit the people and see all the progress. I would have to make a point after Perdi, toe and take a day to do a walk through before heading back to the next state.


    Soon the guys joined me, each carrying swords and a dagger, Mesh even offered me a sword, but I stuck out my hand to the side and created a sword of fire that spun like a tornado.


    "Show off, so, what''s the big rush boss? We gonna go get some bad guys? Ready to finally put me in coach?" Cable joked.


    "We are going to hunt an undead king in a raver zombie utopia, wannae?"


    "Does a bear shit in the...nevermind."


    Breth was staring down Cable and we all started tough. It was good to have all the boys with me for once. Thest time I really got to go out was in the vige of Locknd when Buddy and I fucked up the tigers. I exined the gist of everything and took us back to the clearing in the swamp where Taria''s hut was.


    The guys were all blown away by the crazy vista of glowing colors and Cable immediately started bumping out some Dj Antoine, This Time, and it was even the as remix, my man! The cascade of sounds got me pumped up. I felt like I was in The night of the living raver as the hordes of luminescent zombified animals descended on us.


    I dropped my hands to the side and summoned magic. Earth, Fire, Wind, and centrifugal forcebined in my hands, creating two cyclone des of fury. I dashed forward to meet the rush of glowing undead, bringing my hands up in an X pattern in the general direction of the tomb. The effect was catastrophic, to say that I overdid it was a gross misuse of the term.


    The forest in front of me was gone, just gone. I had obliterated a pie-shaped piece of thend, and not all that was left was the single tomb in the distance, three meters extra now stood up from the excavation I had done. I turned around to tell guys that I found it as a joke, but they were all ck-jawed, jeez, I guess I took all the fun.


    "Sorry guys! I want to let loose and I overdid it."


    Breth leaned to the side and looked behind me, before speaking.


    "No, we are just impressed, but overdid it is a bit of an understatement. You weren''t even trying, just having fun, scary. Though now we have a mostly clear path and look at the great townsite you just created for after we put the king back in his box."


    "Yeah, dope boss! I didn''t want to actually kill anything anyways, I just came along to provide the sick beats, but thanks for letting me see this, cools as ice!"


    Mesh and Buddy were just smiling at me and I could tell they approved of my bush clearing, so I turned and waved for the others to follow. I was curious to see how the King was going to take using to visit him. Though by the time we got to the tomb, we had turned into me.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "We aren''t afraid of ghosts, it''s just that we don''t like to disturb spirits and such," Breth tried to exin for the group.


    "No, fuck that, I''ll tell you right fucking now. I''m scared of fucking ghosts! Happy? Now I''m gonna wait over there!"


    The other two wouldn''t look at me, what a bunch of brave men I had here with me. I should have brought the women with me, maybe they would have had the balls toe with me. Oh well, there can only be one! Hydnder!


    "Alright, you bunch of pussies! If I''m not back in an hour call a cab and tell my wives I love them!"


    "Ya, you tell us, boss!"


    I shook my head and rose to the entrance, what a bunch. I looked into the dark temple and felt a cool breeze, ah! I was pretty hot out, suckers! They would sweat while I got to go inside and enter the air conditioner!

 Chapter 126: Take It Back

    Chapter 126: Take It Back


    The breeze was almost chilly on the top of my head, so, since I was alone and only going to see some undead wacko nut job, I made myself a toque. I even added a bobble on top, solid ck like the rest; I''m sure I painted a funny picture. The tunnel had stairs with glowing torches, but they seem to go one forever.


    The fuck is this? There is no way I should have walked this far? I picked up speed, but then stopped quickly at the sound of crackling leaves, or a wheezing noise...was thatughing?


    "Listen here you old shit, I''m here to talk so stop pissing around."


    "Aren''t you the sassy one? Do you talk to all your friends like that?" Replied a toothless wispy old voice.


    "King, what is your name? I didn''t get that from your granddaughter, my future wife."


    I added thest part in to see if I could get a rise out of him, and I was not disappointed. The Undead King made some snuffling and growling noise, like an old bulldog and suddenly, the stones started to grind. The hall closed off in front of me, but the wall to my right opened to a chamber with a throne made from stone with a in stone capped standing grave.


    I walked into the room and it got colder, I could see that the coffin was partially open, so I walked over and gave the stone a bump with my hip and almostpletely sealed it.


    "Stop! What are you doing? You said you want to talk?" The raspy raver King cried.


    "Yeah, don''t get your panties in a bunch. I just want to make sure you know that we are on the same page and that I mean business. The whole disco-tech on acid is cool, but the zombies have to stop, or we do it the easy way."


    "I am King Ragna! The betrayed and rightful king to the throne of Perdi! But what is this easy way?"


    "I close the top of the coffin after turning whatever is left of you into ash, then fill the ce in with dirt and put the temple on the moon. You could be king of the disco raver ve traders up there. That is the easy way because I don''t have to trust you, you can''t stop me, but that''s not why I am here. I get it you''re pissed about losing your kingdom, but what if I saide work for me and it can be yours?"


    "Woah, who the hell are you, and how can you go around talking like that? Don''t you"


    "The snap of my finger old man and I''ll put us on the glowing ball into the night sky. I was sent here by Gripton to straighten this shit out, and you are turning into one of those shits. So, do I need to deal with you or will you y along?"


    "The Almighty? Why didn''t you say so? You''re awfully pushy, you know that?"


    "Three hundred years and no one has been able to close you back up or reason with you. What did you think was going to happen? I think I am being more than generous with my offer, I can''t guarantee that touching your rusty old bones will do anything other than make some grenades, but I will try."


    "Then, what do you want from me?"


    "Loyalty would be a good start, and the willingness to follow my rules, two imparticr, ves and Beastfolk."


    "We can increase the number of ves and ban the"


    "A lot of my wives are beastfolk and most of my people, since we just met I will ignore what you just said and give you a second to shut the fuck up and listen. vey is over, we will hire people and pay them, and treat them like you would anyone else. Everyone is equal, or I remove you from this world, and I will find someone else to take your ce, got it? And Beastfolk will be treated like humans, or else."


    "Anything else oh Great Master?"


    "I Swear to god"


    "Okay, I get it ves and beastfolk are people, and the ves are now called workers, got it. Wow, I can see why he picked you, no punches pulled. You would have actually put me on the moon, wouldn''t you?"


    "Yeah, to join the other vers."


    "Wow, what magic do you have?"


    "Magic."


    "That''s vague, but okay, I''ll y along. You said you could...what are you doing?"


    I had my hand on the coffin lid, and then I flipped the top off with my left hand, and it activated. No point getting sloppy, I was tough, but not invincible, but nothing happened, and I looked inside. It was just bones, no clothes or jewelry, so I looked up at the old King, but he just shrugged and said one word, betrayed. That was a fair point.


    I reached in and touched the old bones with my right hand, but it made all of them start to shake.


    "Woah, hey, what is going on? Are you tramping me in a box of something"


    The voice of King Ragna trailed off as his ghost was sucked back into his body, which was slowly gaining scraps of flesh. By the time he was done, the body was mostlyplete, so I let my magic create a ck dress suit. Surprisingly, his face looked mostly young, so I gave him a pair of ck gloves to match the suit and hide his disfigured hands.


    "There, Mr. King, How do you feel in your fancy new decaying body? Your face looks good, so I covered the rest of you so as not to scare the locals."


    "How is this possible? I was dead?"


    "Well, you still are dead, just a bit less than you were before? I don''t really know how to exin it, but let''s head up and you can meet the chicken shits that came with me."

 Chapter 127: Trouble Maker

    Chapter 127: Trouble Maker


    "Woah! Who the hell is that mofo?"


    Cable''s shock was only on his face, the other three probably expected me to do something like this. Some animals were running around, but they didn''t glow anymore, nothing did, and now only the moonlight lit up the big huge pie-shaped dirt patch I stood in after jumping down. Ragna followed me down, but with more of a float than a jump.


    "Guy''s, meet the undead true King Ragna. I have him back together, for the most part, a bit of a stinker, but they can deal with that, now it''s time to head back. I am starving for more than just food and there is someone that is waiting for me!"


    "Ragna? Is he really the same one that buried nude by his stupid descendants?" Cable asked the King.


    "The very same, do I know you?" Ragna asked, giving Cable a once over.


    "You won''t remember me, I was trying to y at something I wasn''t but you should," Cable changed his voice to the Nobel knight. "Remember the Valiant Sir Tim!"


    "Get the fuck out of here? You are from the Monster Inds?? Wow, damn your one hell of an actor! Where did you learn to speak ourOw! What''s the big idea?"


    I had smacked Ragna on the back of the head a bit too hard, but I didn''t think his eye would fall out. Cable was instant vomiting on the ground and would start back up again when he would look up to see Ragna trying to put the cords and eyes they were attached to back in his sockets. Breth and I were both short of air and breathing heavily as weughed at the two of them.


    When Ragna finally got his eyes stuffed back into his head, and Cable was able to stand, I lifted us back to the house. I warned Cable first, jokes aside, he was getting pale and wouldn''t look at Ragna. Fifteen secondster we were back in front of the house, in the center of Dreams and it was dark out now.


    I could feel my hackles rise like something bad was about to happen, and I looked up to the entrance of my house. The double doors were open and most of my wives were standing cross-armed and pretending to look displeased, but I could see it was an act, and I smiled up to them, waving.


    "Look, I brought home an Undead King and purged a forest instead of a wife! You should all be proud of me!"


    "Oh, because you didn''t just bring home a new one?" Kadence asked, tapping her foot.


    "Babe, give me a break!"


    "Don''t Babe me! You better get in and wash up, supper is on the table and your guests are already eating," Kadence scolded me, while Addel, Xelios, and Nuwari all gave nods of agreement, holding back smiles, except for Xelios, who was a little rainbow raver.


    "Are these all your wives?" Ragna asked, looking up the stairs at the women.


    "Some of them, so don''t oogling them or I''ll whack your eyes out, again!"


    "Is there a tavern I can go to?" Ragna asked hopefully.


    "Come with me my man, Breth, and I will take you down to the Drinking Hole." Cable said with a smile, pulling Ragna along with him.


    Well, that was one problem taken care of, a couple more things before I can get into bed! I turned and jogged up the stairs and followed my wife''s inside, giving them each quick kisses as they led me to the dining hall on the first floor off to the right, and most of my wives were waiting for us. It was really starting to be a full house here!


    Seeing all the womenughing and eating together was really nice after a long day. I could see Alex and Krya were eating while Tescelle and Kalita held Lydia and Kenos. Arrentia was holding K and the pair looked adorable. Still small things, but one day they would grow to be strong, just like me, and rule this world better than thest ones. I would just have to pave the way and teach them to be better and treat others equally.


    I walked over to a basin on a table at the side of the room near the door where I entered and washed the dirt off my hands and face. I head to the head of the table and sat down, thankfully, everyone kept going and didn''t pay me much mind at first, but after I got so food into me, Arrentia came over with K. I used a napkin to clean off and then I took my daughter and my arms, looking down at her furry little ears.


    "You going to cause daddy lot''s of trouble right? Just like mommy, I can see you''re going to be a trouble maker when you get older. Probably going to have to beat the boys off you with a bat!"


    "Trouble maker, hm?" Krya said as she walked up to me.


    She leaned down and gave me a kiss before scooping up out child out of my arm. I frowned at her, but she just smiled and padded her swollen breasts. Oh, I guess, that meant super time for the child, and when I looked up most of the room had cleared.


    Only Nuwari, Tescelle, and Kadence remained, and this started to get the feel of a nned event when the three of them marched towards me. What was this about? I don''t think I had done anything wrong, had I?


    "Uh, What''s updies? What''s with the intense looks?"


    I reached over to the table and poured myself a drink of juice, and offered some to the girls. They all decline so I shrugged and sat back with my ss to wait, and see what the fuss was about. I was just about to take a drink as Nuwari began to speak, I should have known this was going to be something I didn''t want to hear.


    "You''re going to be having sex with Mishka tonight, Right?"

 Chapter 128: Looking Into Her Golden Eyes

    Chapter 128: Looking Into Her Golden Eyes


    I was only half done drinking my juice, and thement caused me to choke and spray juice on myself and the table. It took a moment to get my bearings back together and I created another napkin to wipe my face off. I scowled up at Nuwari, I was going to get to that one one of these days!


    "Yes, that was the n, right, or am I being presumptuous?"


    "That not it, what we mean is that Mishka, well, you know where she came from, right?" Kadence asked.


    "Yeah, and I know I need to take it slow, right?"


    "Just don''t push it, who knows maybe she is going to be fine, but we just wanted to make sure you knew."


    "Could have been worse, anything else? Who ising with me tomorrow? Arrentia, right?"


    "Yes," Nuwari replied.


    "Good, I would like you toe with me and I will need arge number of tradable Items for tomorrow. Can you all get that for me?"


    The girls all nodded, and I stood up and kissed each one before leaving the hall, feeling a bit more nervous than I was before now that I was head up in the bedroom. I knew she would be waiting there for me, with bright orange hair and tanned skin. I started to pick up speed as I rounded the stairs and took each step three stairs at a time.


    I had to slow myself down and walk thest bit to thest door, and I knocked once I got there. I was half worried that she would be asleep again, but then there was a small part that hoped she was.


    "Hyde?"


    Nope, she was awake, hehe, put out or get out!


    "Yes, babe, it is I! Sorry for keeping you waiting!"


    I walked into the room to find Mishka with the nket wrapped around her. She was sitting on the bed waiting for me and all worries left me when I saw that she looked a bit unsure. Sure, I felt worried if I would do okay, but this was a first for her, and she had grown up to be terrified that one day she would have men forced onto her, god what an erection killer!


    I walked over to the bed with a gentle smile on my face andid down on the bed. I waited until Mishkaid back and tucked herself into my arm. I reached my head down and turned her face up to look at me.


    "Are you sure you are ready for this? There is no rush, I love you and am more than willing to wait for you, Babe."


    "No, I justI am having a hard time with the choice, well, not the choice, just that I can make it. Every time I think about it I can''t believe that life was such a short time ago. Sorry, I am being a downer."


    I leaned down and kissed Mishka and held her lip to mine for an extra pause before pulling away.


    "Never, Babe. We have walked through fire, but things are different now, nothing can keep us apart. I love you, Mishka Kline."


    "That''s yourst name?"


    "And you are my wife, so it is yourst name now."


    "But, only people"


    I pushed my lips into hers to cut off the words she was about to say, and this time I started to run my hands all over her small body. Mishka gasped and then pushed her tongue into my mouth as I gently pushed my fingers between her legs. My fingers slipped into her slit and she pushed herself into my hand as our kissing intensified.


    Mishka pulled away, gasping for air as my finger worked her wet lips. I moved my mouth and took one of her erect nipples in my mouth, biting on it softly. Mishka started to get very wet and I was getting more and more aroused. I stopped ying with her and let her nipple go, giving her a passionate kiss, before sliding down the bed and putting my face between her legs.


    I pushed my hand into the back of her knees, pushing her legs up and I slowly began to work her small cherry with my tongue and then let go of her legs. I reached up and took her breast in my hands as Mishka began to moan softly, she had been quiet for most of the time, but now she was really getting into it as I felt the first shake cut into her body and I flew a small gush of juice rush into my mouth.


    "Oh my, Hyde I am so sorry!"


    I swallowed and lifted my dripping face, letting my clothes thread off after wiping my face on o the shirt. That was fucking hot as fuck and I was aching for that hot and juicy pussy.


    "Babe that was so hot, any time, please! Are you ready now?"


    "Mmhmm, please!"


    She was so fucking hot when she asked for it like that, and I slowly guided myself forward after I wiped my hand over her dripping pussy to lube my shaft up. I slowly pushed the tip in, until I felt the stopping resistance, and then looked down into Mishka''s golden eyes and she looked back at me with red-stained cheeks and a new hungry look in her eyes.


    I pressed my lips into hers and pushed, getting a small cry into my mouth as I pushed into her tight little pussy that hugged my shaft as I felt her tongue pushed deep into my mouth. Her pussy was so tight that I had to make slow movements so she didn''t cry out in pain, but soon her pussy stretched and I was able to move faster, making Mishka pant hard with hot moans.


    Suddenly I felt the orgasm hit her body and the cum was squeezed out of me as I filled Mishka''s incredibly tight pussy. I watched her eyes roll back as her body made involuntary twitches. That was only the start of a very long night.

 Chapter 129: Proper Warning

    Chapter 129: Proper Warning


    The next day, I woke up feeling great, just the beat of life in my chest and an itching to take on the world! I kissed my beautiful orange-haired wife and looked down into her golden eyes, after pulling back. I didn''t want to leave the bed or her, but I had a lot of things to do today; promise to fulfill, ves to save, and a King to reinstate.


    "I had an amazing night, my love, but I need to get going. Asses won''t kick themselves!"


    Mishka giggled and squirmed in my arms as I showered her with kisses, before getting up and out of bed. I threaded my jeans and t-shirt on as I stood, grabbing my shades from the nightstand before walking out of my room and heading into the hall. When I made it to the bottom of the stairs, my little Pooh Bear was waiting for me.


    "Don''t you look beautiful! Too bad."


    I kissed Arrentia and then we rubbed noses, but as we parted I changed her gorgeous soft pink and white dress into muted graymon clothes. Arrentia was about toin, but I put a hand to her lips and smiled.


    "We are going to buy all the ves in Acosta, I asked Kadnece, Nuwari, and Tescelle to get me plenty of tradable items to do this. Once the ves, Human and Beastfolk are safe, then you will stay back here to help heal the sick and injured and I will take Kadence, Addel, and Elise with me. After that, I will be talking with the King, then we will talk of him stepping down."


    "What if he doesn''t want to?"


    "I''ll be convincing. Don''t worry my love, I won''t hurt the girls, but if they were raised like this, we might have to put them through Alex''s reform sses."


    Arrentia gave an involuntary shiver at the mention of Alex''s reform sses, maybe I should go check one of those out. Knowing Alex, she was already back to teaching and forcing the student to watch the children or they would be with one of their many aunts. Well, if she got results and she wasn''t actually harming the women, who was I to stop a goddess?


    "Alex told me that Kade left this bag here for you filled with those spinny battery things and some other valuable inventions."


    Arrentia was pointing to arge bag in the corner, and after I picked it up, I could hear things jingling at the bottom, the batteries, but there was a lot of something else. It made the bag feel padded when I grabbed it, so I opened it up and looked inside. What the fuck is this?


    "Babe, why is my bag full of braziers?"


    "Full of what?"


    "Over the shoulder boulder holders, you know these," I pulled on out with one hand. "The things I made for you girls to hold your tata''s up!"


    Arrentia''s face became burning scarlet red, even to the point where her ear fur started to turn bright pink. So, she didn''t put them in here, then who did?


    "You will need those for trading in Acosta," Tescelle said as she walked into the room.


    She was already dressed in rough clothing, but not too shabby, looked like she was wanting to join the expedition into the city.


    "I would like to ask you Arrentia if it would be alright for me to join you today. I would like to help with our husband''s n to trade for all the ves. I have already got an area cleared near the hospital and Nuwari and another human woman named Nani that can use a form of healing magic to help her. When you bring the first batch back you will just have to touch her, because she is new to the city. Kadence, Xelios, Violet, and Titania are world with Greckcain and Markeye to get houses ready for the new arrivals."


    "Just wow, you all are so good. I would have never"


    "We know husband, that''s why we are here. We all have to listen and wait to react to help you, so it was a nice change for you to tell someone what your ns were for the next day so we could help prepare. You can be a bit of a handful when you don''t let us in on your ns," Tescelle scolded me.


    "I don''t mind if youe, I think it will be good to have you. You are good with figuring these kinds of people''s problems out when ites to organizing," Arrentia said with a smile.


    "That settles it then, but before we get the ves, we have to pick up more people on the way."


    Both girls followed me out with puzzled looks as I slung the bag over my shoulder. Once outside, I told the girls to close their eyes and in less than fifteen seconds, we hovered over the swamp valley. I could clearly see the massive pie-shaped chunk ofnd I had excavated from here and it looked a lot bigger from up here. I would really have to be more careful in the future; there was no one there to hurt, this time, but a mistake like that could kill tens of thousands, and oops wouldn''t fix that.


    I looked at the girls who had both put their arms tightly around me and had an idea. I dropped us back down to where Taria''s hut was and my box was sitting, and with a couple of quick modifications, I made it more thanfortable for fifteen people to sit. The whole thing was starting to look like a school bus without a roof, with rows of seats and a path down the middle to walk.


    "So, you dide back after all," Came the voice of Greshaha from behind me.


    I didn''t turn around, but I did smile.


    "Mr. Snek, did you really doubt me? Come, we have things to do!"

 Chapter 130: Magic School Bus

    Chapter 130: Magic School Bus


    The girls both looked worried because a giant snake was sneaking up on me. Iughed at them and turned around to Greshaha''s head in my face. He wasn''t undead, but his breath was making me think he had eaten something that was.


    I put my sses down and then put my right hand on the head of Greshaha. The light was brilliant, and once it faded, A snake-like man with no legs stood in his ce, but his scales were something else. It was almost like they were covered in a dull chrome and somewhat reflective, maybe stainless steel would be a better description, but it made Greshaha almost look like a robot.


    "Gresh! You look great! I won''t lose you anywhere, you''re like a friggin disco ball!"


    "I am not a full man?!"


    "No, sorry about that, but you could possibly evolve if you"


    "NO! This is perfect, I am almost a Naga like this, thank you. I was worried I would gain two awkward legs like the ones you all have." Greshaha exined.


    "Well, like I said you will have a chance to evolve, but you can decide the direction you want to go with it. I told you, my magic is magic, just believe in it."


    Wow, that was one for the records, I bet Gripton was howling up top. I just kept saying more and more dumb shit, but Greshaha took it to heart and gave me a fierce nod.


    "So, now what? You said you had things to do, right? What is your n?"


    "You will be my magic school bus driver Frizz, I will be Ralphie Tennelli, Arrentia you will be Phoebe, and Tescelle, you will be Dorothy Ann, Okay?"


    I changed my clothes then to a blue t-shirt and gray pants, I wanted to look different so I wouldn''t be recognized right away, there was no hiding my tattoos on my neck or hands. Then changed Tescelle in a soft blue dress that wasn''t fancy, but could stop any weapon, and we were trying to blend in, what that meant. I didn''t know if these were perfect disguise but we should be able to blend in for the most part.


    "Why do we all have to have these ridiculous names, and nd clothes?" Tescelleined.


    "Because we can''t go into the city as royalty, just some halfway nobles looking for ves. We just need to get the word out to the traders to bring all the ves out for us to buy and we will take loads back until we have them all. Then we will need to deal with the king and work out again, from the castle to take down the vers."


    "Will it be that easy? Surely the vers aren''t going to just turn themselves in?" Arrentia asked as we all got on the bus.


    The front area was a bitfier for us and the opposite side left more than enough room for Greshaha to rx. Once we were all settled, I exined my ns as we flew. I could use telekinesis to move the bus more than fast enough, so I only used theary magic to block the wind and bugs.


    Soon, I could see a colorful city that we were approaching, but it was more of abination of buildings in one area than an actual city. There were no walls and the castle was just a very big house, not that I disapproved. The thing was for having so many ves, you would think that they would be using them for freebor to help build up the infrastructure of the city.


    That could mean many things, the problem was that they were all bad reasons to not be using the ves as workers. I was getting a bad feeling about this ce; I was going to have to make some big changes and that was going to take more than a day. Ugh, why does life always have to be so damnplicated!


    There was no guard post or check stop at the front entrance if you could even call it that. It was just the ce where the widest streety, and the area where most people were milling about. There were shops and vendor stalls all down the long road that ended at the city center.


    There was a massive wood built house that looked like a rainbow had puked on it. The paint had been sshed on it from what I could see at this distance, and I wondered if this town was just going to be filled with hippies and other drug-users.


    "The Perdi are known for their love of colors. They have an annual painting festival when they ssh paint on ves and parade them around as they ssh paint on the houses." Tescelle exined as I finally brought us down just outside of the capital.


    "Are you kidding me? I want to yell about how stupid this is, but it''s pointless. Well, there will be a reckoning and a change in traditions, or else."


    I waited for everyone to get out of the bus, and then I brought y up and over the top of our ride, and then cooked the stuff solid with fire, making a nice little oval dome locker shed with no door. That should keep the riff-raff out, not that there was anything to steal, but I didn''t want any unexpected surprises waiting for us when we got back.


    I turned back to Phoebe, Dorothy, and The Frizz, and smiled at them all with a mischievous grin.


    "Let''s go stir up some trouble!"


    The n was to split into 2 groups and start spreading rumors that there would be a new vering to the outside of town buying all ves. We would also distribute a couple of the...items around so people understood what kind of value was earned froming to trade with us. I hoped that it would not bring out most of the ves, but it would also get me more information on the vers and maybe some about the ones that don''te.


    Everyone understood the n and I gave Tescelle a long kiss, before separating and taking Arrentia''s hand. I also exined that if anything happened to my wife, Greshaha would face something far worse than death. The threat wasn''t needed, but he understood and nodded to me.


    "I shall protect your family as my own, do not fear."


    "You are just begging for trouble if you talk like that, you idiot!"

 Chapter 131: Acosta Them Everything

    Chapter 131: Acosta Them Everything


    After Snake face said that I decided that we would stick together, that was for sure a jinx trip if I ever heard one. Tescelle didn''tin, but Greshaha was a bit sour over the matter. I ignored him as we walked down the main road and into the city.


    The first thing I noticed was the heady smell of horse shit, hoo wee, somebody needed to open the barn door around here, this ce was ripe. Even my girls were trying to keep their screwed up faces hidden behind their hands. I created a looseary field that kept our air fresh and the girls rxed, dropping their hands.


    "The smell, how do these people live like this? I could taste the shit in the air!" Greshahained.


    "Not that well it seems, I can''t believe that the city allows for this. This King must be a real piece of work. I can''t wait to meet him."


    "Good, King Ragna the 7th has requested that youe to the castle to meet with him. We humbly request that youe and join us for a great feast, Great Master Hyde!"


    I whipped around to find a little man in a fancy and frilly outfit and a bowl haircut of light brown hair. Where the hell did this little bastarde from?


    "Eh? You act fast, how did you know I wasing? And what is your name?"


    "I am Clem, a retainer of the King. We have been watching for a massive dragon, but the flying box was odd enough for us to assume it must be you. After Landokingson, all the local states are prepared for your arrival. You made...a big impact on the way some people see things, not all, but some people have been talking."


    "All bad things I hope?"


    "Bad? Oh yes, there is more than enough of that going around, but just between you, me, and that fence post, there is a good chance you will be kidnapped by the...uh... resistance..."


    Oh, I liked this little fucker already, But so much for the n. This might not be a bad thing, if there was resistance here, maybe they were linked up with other groups in other states. I turned back to my group.


    "What do you guys think?"


    "I think it is a good n, better than the one we had, lets try it this way," Tescelle said and Arrentia agreed with a nod.


    I looked at the shiny Greshaha and he gave me a shoulderless shrug that was more of his arms sliding up and down on the sides of his torso. I turned back to Clem and he was looking at me funny, sniffing at the air.


    "How are you doing that? Why does it smell so...SNNNIFF...pure here?"


    "Oh? That? MAGIC!"


    "Ha ha, real funny guy, I bet all your friendsugh at your jokes back home!"


    "They don''t."


    "Pft, couldn''t imagine why, hehe. Everyone has magic, but you flew in here, buried your box, and then cooked it into a perfect half egg. Now, you make the air...normal, it''s just not normal," Clemined while waving his little arms around himself.


    "A man of many talents, that I am! Don''t worry, Clem, I got plenty of tricks left up my sleeve. Now, lead on to the ambush!"


    "If you shout it out doesn''t that make it less of an ambush?" Arrentia asked as she came up and took my right hand.


    "I made it so our voices can only be heard by us, even if someone walks by us, they will hear nothing. It will be he suspicious, but being heard seems worse in my opinion."


    Everyone agreed, and Tescelle came up and took my left hand with Greshaha following us to watch our backs. Clem led us down the long road towards the paint-sshed pce and after about four back alleys, a group rushed out with pointy sticks. I shit you not, they had sharpened sticks and they were waving them in my face, oh dear.


    I couldn''t hear them at the moment, so I used telekinesis and tossed the five...kids...maybe older, but I wasn''t sure, back into the alley, and I took away their sharp stick. The group rolled into the alley, and Clem and the rest of us walked into the alley after them. As we walked in, I let the rest pass me and I put my hand to one of the houses and grew a wall to close off the back alley; thest thing I wanted was to be interrupted.


    I let my magic fill the alley and the sounds of grumbles and moans of pains could be heard from the groupying in a pile on the ground. I was surprised to find that it was a mix of human and Beastfolk teens, about my age, but looking rough around the edges. This was the resistance?"


    "You, lot are the resistance? Where are, nevermind, what can I do for you kids?"


    "Don''t call us kids, we are doing this to stop very! Isn''t that what you''re trying to do?" A dirty blonde human boy questioned me, even stepping forward.


    Hmm, this kid had spunk, not too shabby, unlike his current state. The thing was even though this was a ragtag band of kids, they had the heart to stand up and that meant something. If all the adults in this world could only be half as brave as these kids I wouldn''t be needed. But the people weren''t and that''s why I am here! So I got a big smile on my face and stuck out my hand to the kid.


    "The name is Hyde, and your damn rights I''m here to stop this bullshit! And I won''t stop until it is stopped everywhere. Grab my hand, kid, we got a lot of work to do and you just made it a whole lot easier!"


    Now, things could happen faster. Operation: Acosta Perdi of all its ves is a go!

 Chapter 132: The Flavor Of Slavery

    Chapter 132: The vor Of very


    The kid took my hand, but I didn''t release magic into him, I didn''t want these kids to be over brave and do something they wouldn''t normally do.


    "I''m Tag and this is Reese, Rita, Leah, and Maxi."


    Tag let go of my and pointed to each kid as he spoke. The first was a human boy with brown hair and a tough guy look, then just behind him were the three girls, all of them looked younger than the boys who looked only a year or two less than me.


    The first girl to step forward was the human girl with auburn hair simr toTitania''s. She was Maxi and gave a small bow with a smile in her little brown dress. Thest two girls, Leah, and Maxi, didn''t want toe closer, so my wives, came forward and talked to the girls.


    I turned to Clem and Greshaha while the women talked with all the kids, who had gathered around Arrentia and asked her what she was doing with me.


    "Tell me about this...no, shit hole is the proper term for the ce. Why is it like this and why does everyone seem okay with the way things are?Also, why are you so keen on helping?"


    "The first is a veryplicated question, as for the second. I don''t think the way things are is right, but dying doing something that is hopeless is dumb. You are different though, it''s like you just want things to work out and your force of will alone makes it happen," Clem praised.


    "Force? Yeah, I know how to do that, and some of that will be needed here, but I don''t think that the people are actually bad. There are just some bad people in here that need to be weeded out and a new way of thinking put in ce."


    "Well, I am putting all my cards on the table by taking this chance with you, by now for sure one of the Kings spies will have reported to him about this and I will be put into very."


    "Really? They do that?"


    "That''s not the half of it. Ragna is a glutton and is very overweight, so he trades ves forvish meats and sauces, shipped from all over Bjrothrone. He shares these foods with the people to keep them happy, but if someoneins about the ves, they are found owing more taxes than they can afford. The whole system is messed up and there is no one ountable for exactly how much taxes are paid."


    "I haven''t seen any guards or army barracks around when I flew in. How does the king collect the taxes and collect the people who don''t pay?"


    "His children."


    "Children? What do you mean?"


    "Ragna takes a woman and gets her pregnant, makes her have the baby and then sell her into very. After, the children are raised alone, and away from others until they are three and then they are trained as ruthless killers with barely any emotions. Only one of his twin daughters escaped to the ck Ponds with the help of a mysterious witch that appeared in the castle as a guest the night of the escape. The rest of his army is thugs and vers, spread around the city."


    "Hmm, I guess we need to go see the King, but is there any way to get them all in one room?"


    "Not a chance, each one of the children has the right of session. That means that everyone will be gunning for the throne and cutting their way to the top. The King is the current problem, but the children are going to be the danger," Clem exined.


    That was going to be a problem, and that also meant I would have to go alone. Great more problems, now I had to kill a legion of psycho killer children, joy. I turned back to see how my wives were doing, and they wereughing with the kids, one thing at a time.


    "Tag, are there more of you?"


    Tag hesitated, and then sighed.


    "No, the rest have been captured and are being held or sold already," Tag said quietly.


    Damn, well, I would get to that problem, even if it took me a while.


    "Everyone, close your eyes, and count to five, then you can open them again."


    I took us up and then flew home at ridiculous speeds, making it back faster then usual, but now I knew the path, so my mind was able to guide the magic better. Once Tescelle evolved, I would no longer need to learn the route and travel a breeze, but no point counting chickens before they hatched. We had just touched down and we were instantly swarmed by women, and not just my wives.


    It seems that Alex''s first batch of converts that I reduced back in Locknd were doing great and they all rushed to help the children. I stepped back and turned right around into Kadence, Alex, And Titania, who surprised me the most from what she was carrying. I gave my two wives pecks on the cheeks and smiled up at Titania, who gave me a warm smile back. She was holding somethingrge and long under a heavy piece of brown canvas.


    "So, how bad was it? I thought you would be bringing more ves back with you? What happened?" Kadence asked.


    I then exined about the King and the ves he had been trading for food. Then I went on to exin about his psychotic children, who were all girls. Alex joked that I could take one as a spare wife for Elise, but I scowled at her and told her I would be bringing them home for reduction. Alex, bless her heart, actually smiled when I told her I was going to be bringing home psychopathic killing machines for her to "break in."


    "Where are the kids?"


    "Lydia, K, and Kenos are all with Xelios," Alex said with a smile.


    "Xelios? Really? Not that I don''t think that she would be good with kids, but I thought she would be more into her research, right?"


    "The children love her shing colors, and shees from a veryrge family, so this isn''t something new for her. If she needs a break there are plenty of others to watch them while I help you," Alex exined.


    I noticed the sound of fidgeting and it looked over to Titania, who was having trouble standing still.


    "Yes, my love? You seem itching to show me what you have."

 Chapter 133: Shocka

    Chapter 133: Shocka


    "I am not itching! I just have been working on something for you."


    "Oh? And what might this be? Can I take you somewhere private so I can show just how happy I am?!"


    "You don''t even know what this is yet! And stop that! I went to visit Tamman Heartstock in Ld to figure out how to make you a weapon that can control your power." Titania exined as she unwrapped a massive metal cricket bat.


    Okay, not a cricket bat, more of a sword with the tip broke off. The thing was massive, even the hand was as long as my forearm! The coolest part was the Redline that ran up the center of the de, four more lines ran from the centerline, and then the edge was the same red crystal.


    "What the fuck is this thing of art? You want me to fight with this? Can''t we just put it on a wall so everyone can see what an amazing and talented wife I have?"


    "I will use this thing on you!"


    "Shesh! So fast to violence! Let me test it out! Wannae for a ride so I can go all out? I have a ce!"


    I looked to the others and got smiles, so I turned back to Titania who was rolling her eyes.


    "Let go, my man-child-husband!"


    "Hey! That The Great Man Child Husband to you, Missy!"


    Before Titania could make another smart assment, I already had us moving and within seconds we were back in the ck Ponds swamp. Titania''s eyes were rolling around in her head, and I stepped forward to put my hand on her arm to steady her, growing up to myrger size. I took the sword from Titania and stabbed it into the ground, taking my beautiful half giantess into my arms.


    "You always like to y hard to get!"


    Titania pushed me and broke free from my hug, and then gave me a jab in the side. I tried to flex, but I might as well have been a wet noodle, and even I was surprised when I felt the pain rip through my side. I was doubled over and the wave of pain radiated from my side, what the actual fuck? That wasn''t supposed to happen!


    "What? I didn''t think you could be hurt, and I didn''t hit you that hard!" Titania tried to exin herself, but I put my hand up.


    I was wondering about this. I could not be affected by any magic that I created, but I was also built like a brick shit house now. So, that means I am immune to everything but my wife''s violence, ugh, have to get a shark week calendar so I didn''t try to be funny with one of my wives about to cheat with TOM! I patted Titania on the arm and straightened back up.


    "Now you owe me a kiss! Please no more violence; let''s keep this between you and me, we will let the other figure it out on their own. Now, let''s try out this bad boy!"


    "Did you do this?" Titania asked, pointing at the pie-shaped rent cut out of thendscape.


    "Yeah, I got carried away, and Cable gave me a boost. Again, I wasn''t thinking and I just let loose."


    Titania walked over and ripped the sword out of the ground, then walked over and handed me the de. I took it from her hands and leaned in for a kiss, and I was rewarded with a peck on my cheek. I would take it, this was the focus now, time to test the deadliness of the mofo!


    "Okay, pour your magic into the de, as much as you want, but don''t burn yourself out. The red gem is a special ss metal created by a human in the Firesti Empire. The metal ss turns magic into kic energy and it is released on impact. The important part is that it only affects the point of contact, so it will only cause damage to what you hit and not the surrounding area."


    Woah, so it was like ck Panther in sword form then, okay, I get. I stepped back and jumped at the old king temple, pouring magic into the de. The effect was mind-boggling when I brought the de down on the top of the small temple entrance. I put a lot of magic into the swing, but when the sword connected with the temple, it turned to dust, and I had to stop myself in the air.


    "Woah! Babe, What the hell did you build? This thing could level a mountain! This is the best gift ever! Just don''t tell Kali that, I mean you did help her with the sses, but you know."


    "I will keep it between us, but tell me besides its overwhelming power, how do you like it? Do you have a name for it?"


    "I love it, honestly, babe this is fucking cool as ice in a snow storm! A name? Hmmm, That is a good question...Shocka, yeah, that sounds badass! I will smite you with my mighty Shocka! Shocka Strike!"


    "You really are a big child," Titania said smiling at me.


    "Hey! I will forever be this awesome, so you better start getting used to it! Let''s head back, I have to go clean out a castle, and then an entire city. This is going to be a big job, this world keeps trying to impress the fact that it is fucked up on me, and It''s really starting to be a head headache."


    "You will be fine,you always are. Why don''t youe to the Rolling Citadel some time and work on a couple odds and ends with me? I always find it rxing, and I would enjoy thepany."


    "I would love to, and maybe I will after I finish in Acosta. I think I will have to take a day off from saving the world after this, hehe."

 Chapter 134: Ask A Storm To Stop

    Chapter 134: Ask A Storm To Stop


    After heading back to Dreams and dropping off Titania, I stopped and argued with Alex and Kadence about going alone.


    "Why do you insist on going alone everywhere? You have an army of troops just waiting for something to do, and yet you still insist that going alone is the best option, why?! What is the point of having an army if you don''t use it!" Alex raged at me.


    "It is safer for me to go alone, then I don''t have to worry about them using someone against me. I don''t want to have to kill that many people, and it will be hard enough to collect all Elise''s sisters, without having to worry about them killing someone I care about. I don''t know if you have NOTICED, but I care about everyone here, and that is why I have an army; to protect you all from getting hurt!"


    I didn''t want to yell, but some things were not being heard, and I couldn''t figure out why the two women didn''t understand. Or maybe it was that they did understand, but decided that today was the best day to state their points. I knew they were worried about me, but it was a vice-versa situation, they don''t want me to go alone and be put in danger, but I don''t want anyone getting hurt.


    "Look, Hyde, we just don''t want you to get hurt, or something happens to you. You said it yourself, these people are animals and they will use every dirty trick they can muster!" Kadence told me.


    "And I will keep all that in mind, but I need you all to be ready to deal with the little shits I bring back. Titania, can you take Trem and go to Locknd, and pick up Tammon? I want you to build some holding cells that will be able to hold the monsters I''m bringing back."


    "What do you n on doing about my father?" Elise asked from behind me and I turned around to face her.


    "Oh, he''s dead. I was ready to put up with a lot of this time, but this is not one of them. What he has done to your sister is beyond criminal, and that''s just the tip. I will be making an example of the guy the world blessed you as a father. Speaking of worlds, I have been dying to ask, what year was it when you died and got transmigrated here?"


    "...It has been a while since I have thought about it. I think it was 534 AS."


    I stopped breathing. What the hell were those numbers? AS? There is no way she could be from that long ago or was it in the future? I sucked in air and was visibly disturbed enough to have Kadencee and put a hand on my arm.


    "Are you okay, Hyde? You look like that was bad news? What does it mean?"


    "What does it mean? I really don''t know, I was from Earth the year 2020 AD, but I have no idea what AS means. Can you help me out, please? What part of the earth where you from?"


    "Earth? I wasn''t from Earth, AS stands for After Settlement. My was a massive desert vacation destination, or it was. I was killed in the first Geostorm caused by a massive passing us, my family lived out on an unprotected oasis, so you can imagine what happened. Next thing I knew, I was a young girl, and I was in Acosta, everything from there is history." Elise exined.


    How does that work? I mean it''s not that far-fetched to think that aliens might get someone to this world, but I would have assumed that an alien would...I don''t know, looked different than me? I decided that there was only one way to find out.


    "Were you human, beforeing here? I mean, were you a different race before getting transmigrated?"


    "...No...but there were other races on the I lived on and there were other races that lived on differents," Elise told me, with a shrug of her shoulders.


    "I can''t do this right now, I have ten million questions to ask you, but I need to go deal with Acosta. When I get back Elise, you and I are going to have a long talk with Addel and Cable. They were both summoned so I want to find out what''s going on here and I need to talk to Gripton."


    There was a lot that I didn''t know and Grip was hiding from me, but the cat is out of the bag now! Part of me wanted to whip up to the moon and had a serious talk, but Perdi was in operation now and I had to finish this first. Then I will go and find out just how many other worlds there are out there.


    Titania was already gone to go find Trem and Alex had stalked off after them, mumbling about finding enough handcuffs. I turned back to find Kadence still waiting. I sighed, what would it take to convince her that I would be alright?


    "Kade, listen"


    "No, I''m not going to try and stop you, but you will wait until Nina gets here. At least she can be with you, that is better than nothing and she can get away toe to get help if you run into more than you can handle. I just want to know that you will have someone there with you, you don''t know what these people will be like. Not everyone will always just bow down to you."


    "I know that, and I will be ready for traps, and now Nina will be there to remind me, Right dear?"


    Kadence turned to see Nina approaching us from behind in her beautiful ck scaled dress.


    "Do you think you can keep him out of trouble?" Kadence asked as Nina approached.


    "Out of trouble? Hyde? Might as well ask a storm to stop. No, I will try to minimize the trouble he gets into, but trouble seems to like Hyde."

 Chapter 135: The Moon And Back

    Chapter 135: The Moon And Back


    Nina stepped forward and kissed me, then absorbing into me, giving me a pleasant shiver. Kadence stepped up to me and we kissed, holding each other for a brief moment. I knew she was worried, but I was bringing Nina as she asked. We separated, and I pushed some of her red hair out of her face and then kissed her forehead.


    "Be ready, I won''t be taking Clem back with me, so expect me back within the hour, or sooner. I will take their magic, but Clem said they are all trained assassins or something like that, so I want them tied up like pigs, AND ONLY THEN, will Mesh, Buddy or Breth will search them. No one is to go near them until I get back and they are safely locked up. You need to make sure no one, not even Elise goes near these girls, do you understand me, babe? No one but the three men and you, but you stay the hell away from them, I always want a wall between you and them."


    "Are you okay? Now you''re the one mother henning me" Kadence trailed off when she looked into my eyes.


    "Even if there are the shittiests trained kids, they are still kids trained to do nothing but fight and not care about others. They will be dangerous if they ever can be healed. Neither Arrentia nor Nuwari can heal mental injuries or we would have done so for the other girls and Mishka. Just, don''t take any chances, I can crush the city t with a thought, but I can''t protect you if I am not here. I''m taking Nina so you better damn well listen to me, and tell anyone that gives you shit to talk to me."


    With that said, I leaned in to kiss Kadence and then was instantly into the air and hurtling like death incarnate towards the castle of Acosta. I had got a location from Clem earlier, so I had a rough idea where to aim, so when I was close I let my fire magic take me the rest of the way straight into the massive paint sshed mansion. I made myself bigger and created a shield with myary magic as I smashed in face first.


    The walls exploded into toothpicks and I did a flip, bringing my feet down as timbers bounced off me with no effects. In front of me was a fat, short man, wearing a crown, and in his underwear. He was wearing a green cape with a fur mantle, and he had an rmed look on his face as he was holding a chicken leg in his hand, using the other to pour white sauce on it.


    "Did you save any for me?"


    "Is this how you enter your own home?! What is the meaning of this?"


    "No, I have doors that I use, but that''s because I have wives to give me shit if I were to break them. What about you, Mr. Ragna? Got any wives around?"


    "What does it matter if I do? It is none of your business! You''re him, aren''t you? Where is that little dirtbag, Clem? I always knew he would turncoat on me!"


    "Yeah, that will happen when you don''t know how to run a kingdom, people won''t respect you. Maybe they listen because they are scared or they are given temporary respite in the form of fancy food, but for what? What is the point of all this? I really need to know, and where is your litter of psycho kittens that I have been hearing such nice things about?"


    "Ha! My Daughters have been preparing for this day ever since the fall of Landokingson. Kill me if you want, but my children will cause you no end of trouble! BWAHAHA!"


    "HEY! Are you deaf?"


    I picked the fat man up with telekinesis, which made him scream like a little girl and then gave him a good shake before dropping him. The King has soiled himself thoroughly, but I hadn''t let my shield down so no pervasive smells got through. Ragna still hadn''t got up so I pulled out a chair from a table and sat down, grabbing a couple crab apples from the table.


    "So, as I asked before, why? Don''t fuck with me fat man, you will die, but there is more than one way to skin a rabbit. Tell me what I want to know, and I will make it quick and painless."


    Ragna sat on the floor andughed as he soaked in his own filth. What a sad excuse for a human, this twat wasn''t going to give me an answer, but as I was about to give him another good shake, Ragna started to speak.


    "Even, if you catch all my children and kill them, Firesti won''t let this go, we supply ves and grain to them, and now I will be gone. Wha"


    The old King''s voice stopped as we were instantly into the air, bursting through the roof and shooting up. We floated above the castle house, or what was left of it and I turned to the king.


    "This is the end of the line for you, but I am going to exin something to the people before I execute you."


    "You will never"


    "I have already, "got away with this," idiot. You don''t seem to get it, I am not here to y by the rules, now, shut the fuck up."


    I pushed out myary magic all the way around the city, creating a dome-like structure, but at this range, it could only control the way sound worked. I cut off all sounds and made it so only my voice would be heard. Now, it''s showtime!


    "People of Acosta, and All of Peridi that are here, I have an announcement! Today, King Ragna the number something is stepping down, and the old King Ragna will be taking over Henceforth. Also, very is ouws and a hefty reward to each person with any information leading to the capture of ver or anyone of the King''s children. The children are not to be bothered with, just give us locations and we will deal with the problems! Now, I am sending the king on a vacation to the moon!"


    A roar of cheers went up all around the city as I made a quick trip to the moon and back.

 Chapter 136: Hot Damn!

    Chapter 136: Hot Damn!


    I dropped down from the sky into the biggest open area I could find inside of the city. Once on the ground I immediately put my hand to the ground and channeled earth magic. I forced up a massive four-meter tall to surround the city and prevent anyone from leaving. I didn''t n on killing all the ve masters, but their future would depend on how they acted and presented themselves.


    I had no patience for stupid pompous people or people that thought that it was right to do this. I had already broken up a ve ring in Locknd, but this was a city and it wouldn''t be so easy. I decided to wait in this spot for a moment, and I walked over to a gross looking bench and obliterated it.


    I heard gasps behind me, and I knew that people had started to gather, showtime! The area was probably once beautiful, filled with life, but now everything had dried up. The area was a big open space that had flower beds in patterns, but now they were covered in paint and the gardens dead and bare.


    I turned back to the gathering people, and looked through the crowd, and started to spot the ones that I knew would be here. Clem had said each of the kids were skilled, but somewhere more direct than others, and might try to attack me out in the open. Three cloaked figures of different heights were moving through the crowd, so I stepped back and took off a fighting stance, I was here to prove a point.


    The three burst from the crowd, leaping into the air straight at me, I waited. Dad was all about letting peoplee to you and catching them off guard, and striking where they are weakest to end the fight fast. I agreed with this concept, but my dad didn''t have magic.


    The three froze in the air and I rxed out of my mock pose and stood back up straight. I brought the cloaked warriors back down to the ground; I wasn''t sure what magic they had, but it didn''t matter. Maybe, if they proved that they could change, then I would give them their magic back, but I wasn''t going to put anyone''s life at risk. I reach out and touch the exposed hands of the first two that were clearly women, but stopped at thest one before touch her as well, removing all their magic.


    A little part of my heart broke as I took the girls back home to the girls that were waiting. I had to slow down before getting there, I needed to get my head in check, I knew there was going to be children, but the thought of forcing my own child to be willing to throw their lives at me I was having a hard time with this part. The girls hadn''t said a word, and every time I took the hood off the little girls she had just looked at me with a stone face.


    I couldn''t do more to get back at the king for what he had done to these children, but I could do the best I could to help them be kids again or be functioning adults. I sped back up and touched down at the hospital building. I had also changed each one into a conservative dress and took many hidden weapons and one poison capsule of each one of them. That was the first time I have got any kind of emotion out of the three of them, disappointment.


    Titania came rushing over with handcuffs, but both Kadence and I had our hands up to stop her from getting closer. I nodded and Breth, Mesh, and Buddy all crabbed the cuffs and shackled the hands and feet of the three, and I could see the concern in Kadence''s eyes. I went over to her and took her into my arms, kissing her forehead.


    "I know, I don''t like it either, I really can''t believe that the king was this sick and twisted! All I could think about was our kids when I saw that little girl, but I have to go back and get their rest, three down, fourteen more to go, and then the vers, but I want lunch before that. I will also need my bag of trading goods when Ie back."


    I broke away from Kadence and looked to Titania and nodded to her, which got me a warm smile from her. Well, I guess more is less for some, and I was partially d my other wives weren''t here, but I was curious as to what they were up to. I was about to ask Kadence but decided to shelf the question, there was still the matter of the ves and the rest of the children.


    I waved to everyone else and lifted into the air and I was gone in a blink and back in the square with the people who were all left stunned from the performance and my abrupt departure and arrival just now. I could see that some people had ves with them, and others had information from the way they were rubbing their hands together. I didn''t want to bring my own help but that didn''t mean I could get some help from the locals.


    "Hey! I need some people to help me out here, I need people to collect information and you will be paid for your work. Don''t bothering up if you are not good at writing or leaving reading writing, I can tell if you have experience doing this type of thing so don''t waste my time if you can''t handle the tasks, there will be many jobs in the future for everyone! Next, I would like all the ves toe up and join me. Anyone restricting a ve froming to me will be joining the King on the moon, understand?"


    A wave of ves came forward, but it was hard to tell the ves from the normal people, there were no cors or brands. One thing that most had inmon was a piece of colored cloth tied to their wrists. Not all had them but assumed some had just removed them from the number of colored cloth scraps littering the ground between the ves and the shrunken crowd.


    "Okay, get an information booth set up to get my info on anyone still hiding ves and that isn''ting forward. I expect for ves, and possibly some ve masters that were to plead their case. No one leaves this city until all the ves have been turned in and I am confident that all ve masters have been uprooted, along with the King''s children. My new friends, past ves, close your eyes and count to five."


    I knew most people weren''t going to listen but that was to be expected as I lifted up and back home with a group of around fifty. Once wended I realized how I had greatly understated how many people would not listen to my warning. The area outside the hospital turned into a cesspool of vomit, but then a gentle wave of water washed over the ve''s feet, cleaning the vomit away.


    I looked up to find Mishka with her hands out and controlling the water. I knew this was her ability, but I couldn''t believe that she was revealing herself. I had not even used the magic so I somehow wouldn''t have to exin where I got it like anyone would have asked, but in the spirit of not wanting to draw attention to herself, I conceded, but she looked different now.


    I ran over and scooped her up into my arms and showered her with kisses as people began to pour out of the hospital building to help the new arrivals.


    "Why?"


    "It was pretty gross," Mishka said, starting to blush.


    "Yeah it was, but why today? The rest of the people could have taken care of it and you could have kept your power to yourself."


    "Arrentia and Tescelle told me about the city and how gross it was, so I thought that now would be a good time for you to use that power. This just seemed, like the right thing to do, and afterst night...I feel more confident!"


    I pulled Mishka in for a real kiss this time, my wife was finally starting toe out of her shell. Now, I just had some others to work on, but I would get to them. I had a list longer than my arm of things and women to do these days and it kept getting longer!


    "Okay time to go back and grab the next load, and thank you," I said as I epted my bag of items from Nuwari who put her cheek out of a kiss.


    I leaned in, but as I did, she turned and grabbed me, pulling me into a deep kiss. I was surprised at first but, I got a hold of myself quickly and took her into my arms, returning the passion. I ran my hands over her body and exalted in the smoothness and felt as my hands traced her bareback until my hand slipped down to cup her bottom. It was so damn soft that my hand sunk into it like her ass was made of form, hot damn!


    But before I got all R-rated in front of the new arrivals, Nuwari broke away from me, causing me to almost fall. I was actually forced to use gravity magic to keep from falling over. That woman, and oh my lord, that ass was softer than any pillow and just that one touch left me with a horrible carnal urge for more, but that''s why she dropped me and walked right when I was getting excited, like a boss.

 Chapter 137: Giving In

    Chapter 137: Giving In


    How many more sleeps till I could get a firm grip on that? I only turned away when Nuwari was out of sight and turned right into Buddy. Well, he had the decency to give me a hand span space of personal space and when I got turned around, he took a couple more steps back. Damn mind reader!


    "I can''t help it most of the time," Buddy said apologetically.


    "I know, Buddy, but I hardly have thoughts to myself these days, so maybe just pretend like you don''t hear my thoughts sometimes, okay? Anywho, what''s cracking?"


    "Nothing is cracking, but I would like to join you in the hunt for these children. It isn''t right, and I agree that we should take them all alive, but it will be faster if we go together and spread out. I know you worry about us, but you have to remember that whatever worry you feel, is magnified tenfold for us. I can''t imagine how it must be for the closest to you," Buddy exined.


    "Wow, Buddy, that''s more than you have said to me if we added up all the conversations we have had since meeting! I guess I will take you but know I don''t do this lightly and I expect you to listen. Not like you won''t, but I can''t stress it enough; I know I am a kid still, and I have a lot to learn, but I brought you all here. I get it that it''s hard, for everyone, but you could have still been living peacefully back in Sunroot Forest, and I took you from that."


    This actually caused Buddy to startughing, a gesture that I had never seen from him before. To say it was strange wasn''t the right word. No, it was more of an oddity, but a fresh relief to know my friend wasn''t all stone thoughts on the inside. Soon, Buddy got himself under control, and wiped a tear from his eye, before speaking to me with arge grin.


    "Took that from me? Are you serious, Hyde? There isn''t a single person that would go back to the way things were before. All of us have benefited from meeting you, and I for one could have never imagined finding myself standing side by side with a man like you. Even the things you have called failure have been greater than any one of our sesses, Hyde, we are the ones that need you. So, please, allow us to serve...to help you in the best ways we can."


    Huh? I mean I guess he was right, and trying to do everything alone was going to take forever, but there was still the matter of untrained people. Sure they all worked out and trained together, but neither Mesh, Buddy, or Breth had the experience with training a battle n, and I was no better. What we needed was someone that had experience and could train people, but who?


    ''You should talk to Kyra, and go see her father after you are done in Acosta. Linkun has been back for a while, but after seeing the town and all the new people, his tune has changed you might say.'' -Nina.


    ''Why Maxven? He is the Wolf God, right? What war or fighting experience does he have besides pack tactics?''


    ''Maxven was a general in the war that was over four hundred and fifty years ago.'' -Nina.


    It was probably time to go visit Grandpa anyways, he would want to see his daughter and cute grandchild, but I still wondered about the whole reason why she was in the Sunroot vige in the first ce. The rtionship with her brother seemed fine, so I wonder what made her leave?


    ''She will tell you if you ask, but it should be asked of her, not someone else.'' -Nina.


    ''Yeah, I''ll talk to herter. I am sure we will see each other at some point today and I will talk to her about going for a visit, maybe we can all go on a bit of a vacation or something for a day.''


    "Okay, Buddy I will take you, Mesh, and Marley if she will"


    "You will take my mother, but not me, your wife?!" Wendy asked from directly behind me, scaring the bejesus out of me.


    "Jeebus woman! Your mother has been training with Mesh, what have you been doing? Beside sneaking up on people and scaring them in broad daylight!"


    I whirled on my cute little dragoness with a grin. I was about to get it, so I might as well be smiling. The angry look with puffed out cheeks made her look adorable, but I could tell her mood was anything but.


    "I have been training too! So have the rest of your wives, since you think that we are all just weak and useless!" Wendy shouted at me from so close, I thought she might stand on my boots just to get up in my face more.


    "Oh? And when did I ever say you were useless my beautiful love?"


    "Don''t try and pour honey on me, I want you to fight me, right now!" Wendy challenged.


    I quickly grabbed her and pulled her into a kiss she wasn''t ready for. Wendy struggled at first and then slowly rxed into my arms, giving into my lips. After an extended period, I finally pulled my lips from hers, but I didn''t let go yet. Wendy''s face was stained with pink blush and the fire had been cooled from her crystal blue eyes.


    "I will take you, but you don''t leave my side, do you understand?"


    "Mmhmm," Wendy replied through her smile.


    I picked up Wendy and turned to Buddy with her in my arms. He had a big, I told you so, grin on his face and I could feel his internalughter. Ya, Ya, I know, I''ll never win.


    "Go grab Mesh, but first, how do you n to stop them without killing them?"


    Buddy was wearing a utility belt of some sort, and he pulled a box out that looked about the size of a pack of cigarettes. When he opened it up, there were about ten to fifteen seven-centimeter nails inside with sharp points. They also had a dark pink coating on the end, that made them look like they were dipped in candy.


    "These are the results of your wives'' work, Xelios, and Titania. They each have been using any free time they have had to work on this project. Everyone is working hard while you are out saving the world!"


    Buddy took on out of the box and held it up close to my face so I could get a better look at it. On closer inspection, I was able to see that it was so much more than just candy-coated nails. The head was actually a button and the shaft of the nail was a tube that the pink coated part was inserted into.


    "What the hell is this? A miniature dart gun? No, a micro dart gun! How does it work?"


    "I hold it in my fingers like this," Buddy put the nail facing out of his hand, and between his pointer and middle fingers. "Then, you press the button, and the dart shoots about a meter. It is not very far, but they are very easy to conceal while fighting."


    Asking Buddy for the technical exnation would only leave us both more confused in the end, but this was a great invention. I wonder what Xelios put on the ends of these? Would it take down a magically enhanced assassin fast enough? Considering how close you would have to be, the effect would need to be quick, or that would spell trouble for whoever was using them.


    "What does it do? Like the pink stuff? I would assume that was Xelios''s work?"


    "Yes, Xelios used a nt that can help with sleeping and increase the potency of the mixture. I guarantee that it will work," Buddy said with confidence while he put the needles away.


    "Oh? Who was the lucky person to try it out?"


    "Breth, and he was at full strength."


    "And? Don''t leave me hanging, this isn''t some frickin soapbox drama! Spit it out!"


    "Lights out, almost instantly. We first tested it on animals while hunting, and there were a couple cases where they didn''t wake up after twelve hours. Xelios then maybe this to help if the person has too much."


    Buddy then pulled out another container the same as thest but the box was a dark green this time. When Buddy opened the box, it was filled with normal looking pins, except they had been dipped into a neon green liquid. I moved to grab on, but Buddy closed the box.


    "These we need to be careful of, they give you an adrenaline boost that burns like fire through your veins. The liquid is made from the venom of a hand-sized insect called the Hausp, which normally will kill you by making your heart rupture from overexertion. Your wife was able to decrease the potency, so now it only gives a massive adrenaline boost, rather than making your heart explode," Buddy exined.


    "Well, I don''t want to know what happened to the test subject!"


    "No, you don''t," Buddy agreed.


    "Okay, go get Mesh and enough darts for him and Wendy. I also want everyone wearing these."


    I made three pairs of gloves, ck and red like mine, but Wendy wasn''t having them.


    "No, I will not wear those!" Wendy protested.


    "Why?"


    "Do I look ck and red?"

 Chapter 138: Magic Paper

    Chapter 138: Magic Paper


    After Buddy returned with Mesh and another box of Nappy Darts, Iunched the four of us into the air. Since I had made this trip so many times, I took only brief seconds to arrive back in the square. The ce was now packed and three stands were set up with long lines of people waiting to squeal on the ve masters.


    "Wow, it''s quite the operation they have going already," I mused as I looked over at arge group of ves and some other finely dressed people, ve masters.


    I turned to Mesh and Buddy, giving them a nod, making them both head over to the three booths set up to collect info on the girls and the other ve masters that hadn''t shown up. I had called for Elise toe with Karma and together, made some quick sketches of the sisters that we would be hunting. Karma was also able to make several more copies almost as fast as she was handed a paper, and now we had hand-drawn photos for ourselves, and to hand around the city.


    These girls were assassins, born and trained only to kill, so they all might be a little loopy, and I made this point very clear to Buddy and Mesh before we left Dreams. They left to go and talk to the information stand, and I turned to Wendy. I had to admit part of the reason I brought her with me was to show the people of the city my view of Beastfolk.


    "Hey, I know you''re really not the type, but do you mind acting cute with me in front of the people?"


    "Umm...I guess so, but why? There are a lot of people here and they might think" Wendy trailed off with an open-ended statement that was the reason for my request.


    "Exactly, I want them to see that we are a couple of equal standing. Wendy, I love you and I am not afraid to shout it out to the world, but I want the world to understand this. Little actions like this and my magic will help bring all the races closer together."


    "Okay! That''s a better reason than I thought you were going to give me, hehe," Wendy joked, but I narrowed my eyes at her, causing her to blush slightly.


    "What did you think I was going to say?" I asked in a questioning tone, while still squinting at her.


    "N-N-Nothing! I wasn''t think about you saying anything rude or inappropriate!"


    "Oh, you dirty little girl! Come here!"


    I pounced on Wendy and peppered her neck with small kisses, sending her into a fit ofughter as she tried, ineffectively, to push me away. When I finally stopped, both of us were out of breath andughing; times like this were always, and a nice break from the real world problems. I turned my head to the crowd and they were all staring at us with open mouth amazement.


    I turned back to Wendy and ced my hand on her cheek. I leaned forward then to ce a kiss on her forehead, and then I took her by the hand. The two of us turned and walked over to the group of equally stupefied ves and masters. This had to be strange for them to see our casual interactions and the way we regarded each other.


    "So, before we get started, I would like all the ves toe to stand on the other side of me. Then I would like to start talking with the masters, while my wife, Wendy, will exin what will be going on when you all get to dreams. Also, would Carine, and Ja, pleasee and speak to me of your own free will, or else."


    I didn''t make a threat, Wendy was protected from myary magic shield, but I was focusing it all on her, so it smelled like shit real bad. I was also leaving myself open, but they didn''t know that, but they didn''t know about my shield, so it was a moot point. I had been looking for the girls, and made sure I spotted them all


    "Got one!"


    I whipped around to find a girl with blonde hair on the ground, taking a dirt nappy nap it seemed. Wendy was standing over top of the girl with the spent Nappy Dartuncher twirling in her fingers. She looked good in that proud position, so I gave her a wink and blew her a quick kiss, before turning back around.


    Both girls were standing with their heads down, both wearing hooded ck cloaks. They were both short, only ten and twelve if I remembered what Elise said. I touched the tip of each nose with my left index finger, taking the magic away like it never had existed in the first ce.


    Both girls let out small gasps, and then I ced a hand on each hooded head changing their ck robes into white ones that fit better. At the same time, I unthreaded every piece of cloth on their body, while keeping them fully covered. Knives, throwing stars, and curved daggers fell out from under their robes, catching them with telekinesis before they hurt the girl''s legs or feet.


    This got a reaction out of both of them, Ja started to cry, I guess finally truly understanding what was happening, but Carine dove at me. Okay, she made the motion, but I was more than prepared to deal with violence. Ja though


    "BABE! Come here please!"


    I had no idea what to do to help this one. Carine had already been knocked out from one of the five Nappy Darts I had taken from Wendy, but Ja was a mess of tears and snot. I punched things and made inspiring speeches, but crying little girls were not my specialty.


    Besides trying not to make them cry in the first ce, I wasn''t really sure what to say to her. Not like I could tell her it was going to be all alright because I didn''t know if it would. I was worried that some of the girls wouldn''t ever be ready to go back out among people.


    "I''ll take her, Hyde. Let''s go. What''s your name honey?"


    Wendy was already leading her away, and I was about to mention to her about not letting her guard down, but then I saw she had a Nappy Dart in her free hand aimed at the girl. I sighed with relief, having her take this seriously was a big load off my back, and I turned back to the crowd of ve masters that had lined up.


    I was very surprised to find that over half of them were women, all human, but still women. Hard to believe that they would have the stomach for something like trading ves, but maybe there was a reason for this. That''s the reason why I was talking to them all, to find out which were doing this for pleasure or because of circumstance.


    "How long are you going to make nobles such as ourselves stand and wait on you?"


    I just looked at the speaker, a man four people back in the line, and I was sure I had noticed him bully his way to the front. This was the shit I didn''t have any patience for, and I just flicked a finger and he was gone, to the moon. Well, I aimed at the center of the moon for an end destination, so he was a frozen grease spot now.


    The ve masters around him all shouted or screamed at the abrupt disappearance of the shouting man. Then they all look at me with fear, well most of them, there were some women with hungry eyes, and they would be the hardest to gauge. I cleared my throat and everyone quieted down.


    "Listen, because I don''t want to say things again. You are no longer nobles, you are my prisoner until I deem that you are either of use to me or no danger to the people around you."


    "And what if we don''t?" Another noble male challenged from farther back in the lineup.


    I flicked my finger and created another crater on the moon''s surface.


    "I don''t know if you can tell or not yet, but I really don''t give two flying fucks what any of you have to say until I ask you a question. I also despise people that think there are better than others and use their strengths to oppress the weak. Remember that when you are talking to me, but do not lie to me. A lie will get you with the other pair of flippant idiots, do you all understand?"


    I got a unison call of "yes," and began to speak with each person as they came. While I was talking to them, Mesh and Buddy hauled back four more girls, then left again after visiting the information stands to get updated. I watched these exchanges, between the humans, and Kin


    At first, they had been hesitant to get close to the men, but the second time they had gone to exchange info, more than one woman was willing to give them the info. I chuckled internally, thinking that I might be adding more wives to their list before the day was over. I returned my focus back to the current ve master.


    Bridagon was a chubby man, and short, but dressed in nice clothes. He was exining that the ve trade has been a family business for many years and regarding themon mindset, figured it was best to stick with the family business. He also made it clear that he didn''t enjoy the work, and that he was more than happy to quit and be of any help he could.


    "What kind of magic do you have, Bridagon?"


    "Uhh, well, it''s really not that useful, but I can create small pieces of paper that are almost impossible to destroy,'' Bridagon exined while creating what could have been mistaken for paper money.


    I was shocked, this was big. The whole trading thing wasn''t working out and there were a lot of loopholes. I took the paper from Bridagon, pulling and twisting it using considerable force, but it stayed together. Finally, I used some of Karma''s ink magic and my memory of a twenty-dor bill, not the new ones but the old green-tinted non stic money.


    The ink went on perfectly and I threw it on the ground and stopped on it and ground my foot into it, but the bill was still in perfect shape, and the dirt actually fell off it when I picked it back up. Yup, now came to the biggest issue, What do we call them?

 Chapter 139: My Reasoning

    Chapter 139: My Reasoning


    I took Bridagon, the gathered ves, and the group of magicless princess assassins I had collected so far back to Dreams. It was a fast trip there and back, but both Wendy and I were very adamant about everyone closing their eyes. I didn''t want to have to keep washing puke off the ground each trip, but the trickle of ves was starting to slow.


    I was sure there were more than what hade forward, so that meant I would have to go hunting after dealing with the rest of the ve masters. They had all quieted down and were waiting patiently with stone expressions. The fear of bing a small divot on the moon''s surface served as enough to remember their new status.


    I walked back over to the line and Wendy joined me, making a set of chairs for Wendy and myself, then a table to put my arms on if I needed a lean forward ominous expression. Then, as I was about to sit down, I realized that this would take a while, so I created two groups of chairs.


    I made twice as many as needed; they could be taken and used by anyone after this. Hell, they would be like memorabilia of the first city to abolish very! The point of the extra chairs was to have two sections set up with a two-meter gap between them and to separate them. This way I could send them over to the other side to wait; I really hoped I didn''t need to ship more people off to the moon.


    The next person was a beautiful woman that wore a dark blue dress that showed a capital amount of cleavage that only left the shape of her nipples to question. This one was going to be trouble, I was getting a mental image of her giving me a look that blows my clothes off and knocking me onto a bed. Okay, maybe that was just some of my own overly dirty imagination taking control, but this woman was a predator.


    "I am Jes Fall, a ve master as you call us. I have always just considered them an import and export service."


    "Oh? And you think humans and Beastfolk are property to be bought and sold? What if I told you, the ce where you were going will may you beg for very? You consider others as property, but what if the same logic is applied to yourself?"


    Jes didn''t speak, instead, she looked to be thinking about what to say next, but then something strange happened. I started to feel like I might have been a bit aggressive in the way I spoke to Jes. Maybe I should apologize?


    ''HYDE! Snap out of it! She is using magic on you!'' -Nina.


    Bless her, Nina''s voice shattered the hold that was being taken on my mind by whatever magic was being used. I didn''t think about it, I just reached forward and grabbed the closet bare patch of skin, sucking the magic from Jes. I guess I could have grabbed her shoulder, or touched her face, but she groped my mind, and fair is fair, but damn she had soft titties!


    The shocked expressions over everyone werepletely overtaken as Nina burst from my chest in a fury of rage, diving across the table. Jes never saw iting, I mean who would? Plus the titty grab did not help things, but she had iting, and I was pumped!


    Jes''s expression finally lost itsposure as my angry green-skinned wife exploded from my chest and tackled her. I stood up, but just to watch; Nina hardly even got annoyed, so I wasn''t about to ruin the moment. Nina was pissed and these people were about to learn why not to fuck with me, but then things got out of control.


    Nina on top of Jes, pping the shit out of her, but something was happening with Nina. The ck scales of her dress were starting to move and Nina was slowly changing...oh fuck.


    I stopped Nina with magic, and then the four of us were on the moon. Nina needed to chill out and this bitch needed a reality check. I brought Wendy along because I didn''t want to leave her alone, the boys were off collecting more brats, and now it was time to deal with these two.


    "So, what have we learned today?"


    I used magic to lift and bring the bruised and red-faced Jes closer to me, put a hand to her face, and healing all her injuries. I moved her back and then let her stand, while I went over to my still fuming wife. The transformation was slowly reversing, but Nina wouldn''t look at me as I got closer to her.


    "Babe? Are you alright?"


    In response, Nina turned herself and dove into me without a word. I waited silently, She would talk to me when she was ready. This must have been embarrassing for her to lose her cool like that and then starting change. When the hell did that development happen?


    ''I don''t know. I just got so mad that she would try to do something so stupid! You could have just killed them all and no one would have batted an eye, and I still think you should, but they still don''t seem to understand this!'' -Nina.


    ''I know they are frustrating, but I am not here to kill everyone. Some of them will take patience, my love. tomorrow, you and I will go and spend some time alone, okay?''


    ''That would be nice, maybe that is what is getting to me. I See Alex, and Kyra with their children'' -Nina.


    ''It''s okay, love, I get it, there is no need to exin. You and I need some private time where you aren''t inside of me!''


    ''You mean some time when you''re inside me instead?''- Nina.


    That made me choke on air to the point where Wendy came over to pat my back and Jes apprehensively put a hand up like she wanted to help, but was too scared to get close to me. The yful tone Nina used made me run through about fifty different things I would do to her in my free time, in the span of two seconds. I finally got my breathing under control, but Wendy still had a worried expression.


    "Hyde? Are you okay?" Wendy asked with both hands on my forearm, looking up into my eyes.


    Damn, all my wives were such good looking girls that it was so easy to be distracted just from the emotions they disyed. Speaking of distractions, it had to be almost lunch by now, and I was getting hungry. Plus, I also had to get through the rest of the ve masters so I could get to the brat hunt, the sooner I was done the better.


    I leaned down and kissed her forehead and then tipped her chin up so I could kiss her lips. I whispered to her about Nina''sment, and her face went red. Wendy''s eyes got big and she put a hand up to her mouth, but then took it away to re at me/Nina.


    "Nina!"


    I could hear Nina''s soft and gentle giggles roll through my mind, making me smile.


    "She isughing, isn''t she? I wille in there and"


    "Woah, Woah, tiger, you will not be going inside of me! And don''t you make that joke either! Not that you would, but you''re not a Nymph, so the whole tree walk thing isn''t possible for you."


    "What if I wanted it bad enough?" Wendy questioned.


    Interesting, I hadn''t thought of that, and it was a good question. Sure, I was the one telling everyone that all they had to do was believe in the dreams that they had. The thing was that I still barely understand how the magic works myself.


    "I can''t see why not, by why? I get wanting to be close to me, but I can try to include you more when I go out. Is that all it is?"


    "No, I see the rtionship you have with Nina, and I am fascinated by how she can explode out like she did to attack this woman. Imagine if all your wives could do that? You wouldn''t have to worry about us getting hurt if we can just merge with you. if it gets dangerous, we can hide, or we can make a surprise attack. I just want to be the best I can for you," Wendy exined.


    I leaned down and kissed Wendy again, every one of them was amazing in their own special way.


    "So, you have two non-human wives''?" Jes asked.


    I pulled my attention from Wendy and turned to Jes. I put up my hand and counted off each of my Kin wives''.


    "Fourteen of them are notpletely human, well they weren''t. Now three of them have evolved to remove all traces of their non-human other half. My magic is to give and take away magic, but it is a symbiotic rtionship. I can give you the chance to be your wildest dreams, but none of this is possible with our current rtionship."


    "You mean there is a chance for someone like me to have a chance at...I don''t know what to call it, but do you mean I could be like your wives''?" Jes asked with a hopeful expression.


    I could finally see some real emotioning from her, but this wouldn''t be an easy path. I also wasn''t looking for a new wife, but this woman might end up being someone important, and I did grope her. Not like that was a reason to marry someone, but if I was pushed into it, that was going to be my reasoning.


    "You attempted to take control of my mind in some way shape or form with your magic. Honestly, you''re only alive right now because you''re a beautiful woman. If a man would have tried to do that to me, I would have opened the ground below him and let thend consume him."


    I could see the uneasiness, but I wasn''t done yet. I had put us out of view of the impact site, but now, I took us over to the small divots on the moon''s surface. There was nothing there but a dark spot in the center of the half a meter wide pockmark.


    "I wasn''t kidding, you know where we are. When we go back down, I want you to exin to everyone what you saw here and how real the threat is. I don''t show you this to scare you, instead, I would like you to scare the living shit out of the rest of the people so I am not forced to do this again. I don''t like very, but this world has been running amuck for so long, that everyone thinks this is normal. So, I am trying to be understanding with you lot, but I have very little patience and a lot left to do."


    Jes, gave me a nod with a determined look, good. Now, maybe Mesh and Buddy will be back so we can go home for our thirty-minute lunch break.

 Chapter 140: The Gate

    Chapter 140: The Gate


    "Lunch Break?" Jes asked after she opened her eyes.


    "Yeah, You cane, but you better be on your best behavior. If you think Nina, and Wendy are scary, just wait till you meet the rest of my family, BWAHAHA!"


    Wendy rolled her eyes at me, but I didn''t care. I needed to loosen up, this whole taking a city is too much like hard work. I looked around and found five more girls on the ground all bound and some were gagged.


    I motioned my head to the girls, and Wendy nodded back. I took each girl''s power, none of them were awake to see it happen, and by the looks of the gags, weren''t going to take it well. Only three more girls left, but I assumed one or two would escape. I was happy to see the boys carrying a girl each when I turned around to look for them, right on time.


    "Great job, my word you, my friends, are efficient workers. I think I need to start reevaluating how we proceed with ns. I have been holding you all back it seems."


    The two of them grinned as they walked up to me to get me to touch the girls, but I shook my head and told them to put them down gently. Too many things this young padawan not did he know, so better to be safe than sorry, instead of the magic be taken from one of them by ident. Even just the thought of identally killing one of them made me hot, and I shook my head, turning my attention back to the two girls.


    "Branisi, and Danica, but we could not find Kadi," Mesh reported as I reached down to touch the girls, taking their magic.


    "I didn''t think we would get them all so sixteen out of seventeen is a good count. I''m going to drop the wall and then say a couple things to the people. While I do, Can you three gather the ve master and any other ves that havee forward, oh shit! The Resistance! Okay, go, I just remembered something."


    I squatted down, cing my hand on the ground, and tried something different. I tried to dig deep into the ce where all the magic was stored, and I had to really feel at first, but then suddenly burst from my hand in a torrent. The powers inside of me funneled my desire and will into the ground, and the massive walls began to change.


    [Limitless Reach] Activated


    I wanted to make the walls stronger while making openings, and then I let the flood out. The waves began to rush through the streets, cleaning everything as telekinesis held everything in ce. Galing winds helped dust and dry everything off, ink painted all the houses and buildings all in a rainbow of colors, but not just sshed on.


    As this happened, hotva crawled up to the top of the wall, and once the refuse had left the city, massive gates grew up to seal the four gaps. Thest thing was the mess I had made to the mayor''s house. So, with Titania''s builder magic and Greckcain''s growth magic, everything was repaired even having Kara''s magic to resew the drapes.


    When it was all over, I turned to my friends, but I was hit with an overwhelming feeling. It was like all the blood moved to my head, and I started to loosen function in my limbs. The world went ck as I fell, and Wendy screamed.


    [Two worlds previous to the current world]


    My eyes snapped open, and I was in a cave-like room with a door and a torch hanging on the wall. I wasying on a bed, and what the fuck was this fucking shit in my face? I went to put my hand up to my face to get rid of this hair in my face but stopped. That wasn''t my hand.


    "What the fuck is going on?" I said out loud.


    "You''re awake finally."


    I damn near jumped out of my skin.


    "Where the fuck did youe from? What the hell is going on?"


    "Are you mental? Are you saying you don''t remember me?"


    Suddenly a womannded on top of me, rugged, with scars, but in great shape...everywhere.


    "I wish I did."


    "Then let me remind you, Hyde."


    The girl had fire red hair like a mix of Mishka and Kadence, but a rougher beauty like Titania. She leaned down and kissed me. I pushed her off me, but a lot harder than I intended and she hit the wall with an audible thump, but she caught herself andnded standing somehow. My head was on fire like someone had just pouredva in my ear, my eyes felt like they would just melt out of my head.


    Then I stopped, and I knew what the fuck was going on. Kiada was standing in front of me, wearing a smile, while she dusted her back off. I was about to apologize, but then stopped as she put up her hand, I had told her to do that exact thing to bring me back from my memory lock. Gra, or Gripton, The faceless God said it would happen and now I was back, and it worked, I was in the Game Masters world, Talon, and I was going to get him for taking them from me and trapping them in that world.


    "Thanks, I owe you."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I wille to collect. I don''t kiss boys for free, I like the vertical smiles better."


    Kiada gave me a wink, truly the strangest Harem leader I had ever met. Being a lesbian was just the icing on the cake, the first time we met ten games ago I was relieved she didn''t have a bunch of idiots following her around. Though right now, they were all gone, three of us lost it all twelve games ago, and it was finally time for redemption. I would get my girls back, everyst fucking one of them.


    "Where is Bhan?"


    "Gone back to thest town we passed, he should be back soon, lets go."


    I got up and followed Kiada out and there was just a tunnel, and after about a five-minute walk up an incline, we reached the entrance of the tunnel. It felt like ages since I had seen the stednds, but I am not to the end of the game yet. The scenery below me was grey and barren but covered in monsters.


    "I can''t see him yet, do you wanna go on a date?" Kiada asked as her eyes went red and her skin turned to midnight ck, her ws and teeth growing.


    "Sure, but you need to share this time!"


    As I spoke I unleashed the first power restrictor ring of the fifteen holding my strength in check. After looking done the three hundred meter drop into the sea of monsters I cracked two more. I looked over, but there was only an empty space.


    "Oh that bitch, it''s not a fucking date if you go alone!" I yelled down at her falling form as I dove off the cliff cave entrance.


    Kiada turned her falling body to face mine, and then stuck her tongue out. Then, in a cloud of ck smoke, she was gone, but I saw her reappear in an explosion of ck mes. That cheating bitch! A date my ass, this was apetition, and now I was behind the eightball.


    Falling was taking too long and there was a massive pile-up happening directly below me, and I didn''t want to bete for the party. I threw my arms out and forced myself to be guided into the cliff wall. I hit the wall running and picked up speed, and ran straight into the ground filled with monsters


    My power was The Gate, each one I opened or snapped because they felt more like bands to me. They increased all my stats beyond normally possible, but this was The Game World, MainFrames final yground, and the only way to get into one of the twelve games. I hit the ground like a meteor, shattering the giant ck ant monsters into ck particles.


    I pulled my face out of the ground and got up. The upside to being indestructible, but there was no time to waste, more ants rushing into my half-semi-circle. I smiled, all the magic in the world was nothing to this power.


    I stomped my foot down and leapt into the air, up and out of the crater. I sailed in a high arc, and when I crested, I pulled my arm back and I plummeted back to the ground. I punched down into the ground, and the world exploded around me in dirt and ck particles. Let''s fucking go!


    I jumped again for another meteor punch. I named all moves...because they weren''t really moves...just actions that had a different effect when I did them. I noticed Kiada was surrounded by zombies and other undead monsters, but they helped her massacre the ant monsters. The more she killed therger her army grew, in a ce like this, she was unstoppable, but even in a one on one fight, she was an ancient vampire.


    I mmed back down, destroying more monsters, but I had noticed a dusty cloud in the distance. I jumped again, and now I could clearly see the massive tank of fucking doom, Little Bo Peep, doing about sixty kilometers. One of my best friends in this fucked up world was sitting on a small tform at the very top of the mammoth tank in awn chair with a drink in his hand.


    That was Bhan.

 Chapter 141: Just When You Thought You Understood It All

    Chapter 141: Just When You Thought You Understood It All


    Afternding an earth-shatteringet elbow to the ground, ran through the Giant Ants, smashing them as I went. There were so many of them, it was like wading through water, even as I cut a wide path through them, the trail was swallowed up. The key was to no stop, but these things were just to let off steam while waiting for thezy son of a bitch to get back here.


    Bhan, and Little Bo Peep, had just connected with the start of the hoard and the cloud dust became ck particles. I could see him sitting up top with not a care in the world, feet up on the railing, as Bo Peep annihted everything in its path. The name Little Bo Peep was the result just the same as my Meteor Punch and Comet Elbow,ck of supervision.


    Out of thest eleven games I had yed to get here, I was lucky enough to find Bhan for nine of them, but Kiada only joined us two games ago. Gra, and Centia, were not sure about bringing Drania into the loop, but they finally decided to let the pair join us. Bhan and I were both excited about having a woman around, well, at least until we met her.


    Bhan almost diedughing when he had seen the disappointed look on my face from Kiada''s lesbian reveal, but the disappointment was slowly ovee with the assault of question I had for her. Now we were all here, and there wasn''t much left to do now that Bhan was back from his trip to the store. That meant that it was time to stop dicking around and start heading to the end.


    "KIADA!" I roared as I barreled through her Bone Buddies and Manbies.


    Kiada was no exception when it came to the level of maturity and thought that went into the names of her undead pets. All these creatures were males, and I always got the slight feeling Bhan and I were only tolerated because Drania told her to y nice. I got a dark red-eyed re as I yelled again from about ten feet away.


    "I''m not as stupid as you, I didn''t need to jump around like a loose spring to see that. This is hardly interesting anymore anyways; being at the strongest you can be isn''t all that much fun if you can''t get stronger."


    "Well, then stop fucking talking, and let''s go getzy bones and head to the crack. I agree with you, but don''t worry, when you get back as I did, you will be singing a different tune. I wasn''t me, well I mean I had nothing to go on, and if you wouldn''t have used the restore function on me, I would have been a blubbering mess trying to understand this all."


    I jumped high into the air, and then came down on the top tform of Bhan''s tank, where he was now standing with two drinks in his hand. With azy smile like Matthew McConaughey, Bhan handed Kiada and me both drinks and then went back to his chair. Bhan might bezy as all hell, but his magic always made things easier.


    I don''t know if it was a quirk or something Centia was causing, but Bhan''s magic, abilities, or system was always built around the idea of making his and the people around his in life better and, or easier. It was a great relief to have him with me this entire time, but that meant I had to do all the actual work for us, not that I minded. For challenging The Game Masters we had our Harems, Harem System, the ability to create new members, and most of our Builder System functions frozen.


    Without our systems, we had to rely just on our skills that we had gained over the countless lifetimes to reach him. The Game Masters were the ones that took our members, be He was the one to allow any of this to happen. Aegis, the Master System, the one that put everyone one of us here, was the target of all this struggling.


    There were more of us, but we all had the same goal, destroy Aegis and find a way home. The biggest problem every leader faced was that we couldn''t remember what home was like, but Gra told me that we had all been stolen from somewhere against our choice. At first, I didn''t believe him, but that was twenty-three lifetimes ago.


    Since then, we had all tasted Aegisck of concern for the yer, allowing Game Masters to influence games to negatively affect our games. That was not restricted to just outright killing us, and for no reason that we could discern. It wasn''t until I was almost killed in my sleep by Talon, that I tried to understand what was going on, and believed Gra.


    Our first assault was a failure, but that was no one''s fault. We all went in knowing that it could happen, but we never expected to be caught the second we warped onto the world. That was why I had to go through that shitty life, but there was something else about that life that was bothering me.


    It still felt real to me, even though I had all my memories back now, something wasn''t right about it. There was also thest vision Gra showed me before leaving me, I thought that it was just a brutal reminder, but what if it was more than that? Ugh, I needed my wives here with me to help figure this shit out, but they were waiting for me, and this was just a past that had already happened.


    Kiada was now sitting on a chair beside Bhan''s and there was another chair that he had made for me waiting. I took it and sat down, Little Bo Peep was smoother than flying, and a small table appeared as I went to put my ss down in the air. Bhan''s abilities were hard to get used to at first, but once you could wrap your head around just expecting the simple things in life to be easy, they were.


    "So, woo, big boss fights with Mainframe, but he has been pretty quiet. Thest time I ran through this world MainFrame Called me a cheater the entire and through everything, it had at us. I had even lost Jes and Ca, but I wasn''t able to find them when we shifted into the Game Masters world," Bhan reminisced.


    "Jes...like with one S?"


    "Yesh! I really hope my big tittied lover is okay, Heyso is going to be nothing but scraps of broken data files if this hurts either of them!"


    Lazy as Bhan might be, something deadly inside of him changed if someone hurt one of his girls. Like scary deadly, we all met up for the final fight with MainFrame, and when Jes and Ca died, we won the game. That also might be why MainFrame has kept its fucking mouth shut this time, Bhan almost destroyed the Game World trying to kill MainFrame premently. Only the interference of Aegis could stop him, so now we had a boring eventless game.


    It was still hard, no matter what, this was the pinnacle of the Game Worlds, it was supposed to be the ultimate challenge. Then we could y on the Zodiac Worlds that were not part of the Sequence, which was the only way to get to Aegis, and to end this all. I was getting distracted by all this info that I had now, and I looked back to Bhan, who was looking very worked up, so I spoke fast.


    "I think it just found Jes on my the Zodiac world that I am in."


    "HWHAT! Is she okay?!"


    Bhan was on his feet and grabbing me by my leather coat, and lifting me clear out of my chair. I was pulled up to eye level with the three-meter tall version of Bhan, the Timid very of him getting worked up.


    "Put me down before I hit you with fifteen bands of fuck off! I found her being a ve master, and the witch tried to use magic to control my mind. So I took her magic away and she was just about to join me for din"


    Ugh, Bhan was such a meathead when he got like this. I smashed into the cliffside over a mile away from Little Bo Peep almost instantly after Bhan''s fist connected with my face. Instantly I was hit with aet storm of iron-hard fists, as Bhan jumped on to me. Alright, I hadn''t even told him about how I groped her yet, but I was getting tired of this game.


    [The Gate] Activated.


    All fifteen bands snapped at once, and the force released blew Bhan back, leveling the mountain and killing every monster in ten miles. I was patient, but I was the real monster of the group, and Bhan''s dumb jealousy was Yandere and annoying as shit. I closed The Gate before I hit the ground, this power was what Gripton had spoken of and if I hit the dirt, I would fall all the way to the center of this world and destroy it.


    I snapped five bands and leapt back to Little Bo Peep, closing the gates beforending. Kiada was looking out on the empty open in, and Bhan wasn''t talking to me, which was fine. I would just keep the breast squeezing to myself, so I didn''t have to kill Bhan.

 Chapter 142: Give Them Hell

    Chapter 142: Give Them Hell


    After a couple of drinks, Bhan and I wereughing and talking again, like nothing had happened, it was always this way. You couldn''t even mention his girls without him going ape shit, so the next time we met and Jes got back to him was going to be fun. Kiada was still looking out on the ins.


    She was tough, but we both knew she missed her girls, but Lesha was the one she really missed. Even though Kiada was a Harem Leader, she only kept a constant rtionship with one girl and was the first Harem Leader to consistently keep a single member with them all twelve games. I''m sure Kiada was thinking about her now, with us being so close to the Zodiac worlds.


    I knew the price we would each have to pay before reaching the world, but I didn''t talk about it. There was no point, they wouldn''t remember it anyway, so there was no point to put a downer on it. Who knows, maybe I was the one that pulled the short stick, and they would get easy lives and then hit by a bus or a meteor, they could only be so lucky.


    The trip to the final area took most of the day, and the monsters were keeping their distance. Even in the Game World, monsters must be surprised to find that we are actually the real monsters in the world with redbels above our heads and names that are a series of question marks. The ants were just stupid, and anything else with the same amount of sense were ran over or gave up from chasing us.


    "What do we know about the ce? Will it just be the same cave? Was it a cave for you two the first time?"


    "Yeah, it must be the same, look," Bhan pointed ahead and I turned around to see an erupting volcano off in the distance ahead of us.


    Ya, I remembered it, the ever erupting mount something or another. The girls kept track of that shit when it came to obscure things like this. There was so much stuff in my head right now, so I couldn''t just pick out a memory. Technically, I was in memory, trying to find a memory, pointless.


    "MainFrame Will be waiting for up, but unless it has improved drastically, this is going to be a short fight. Do you think MainFrame will try and cheat again?" Kiada asked the open air in front of her with a finger to her lip.


    "BWAHAHA, MainFrame always cheats. Few things in the multiple lives we live can be certain, except for death, viins, and MainFrame pulling his entitled act to pull a card out of his sleeve when he starts losing."


    We allughed at this and had put up with the intrusive MainFrame around every corner. He always had a new demon spawn he called his children chasing up, but that would stop in the Zodiac worlds, and it had. Never once did MainFrame announce it''s self or try to send some to fuck with my ns. No Sir Duck Face was my fault and I should have killed him, but it was a lesson learned.


    "Soon, you two will get to experience a life without him, but the Game Masters aren''t going to be easy. It''s really pointless to tell you this, but, don''t lose this time, if we lose again, I don''t think any of us will be able to live the same twelve lives again. I n on doing everything in my power to keep every one of them safe and im Leo as my family''s homeworld before we move onto the other nine."


    "The girls wille with me wherever I go, unlike you two sluts, I have a small and stable harem," Kiada said after turning around and then stuck out her tongue at me.


    "No, you''re justzy, and that meant that Bhan and I had to pick up all the ck!"


    "No, Bhan iszy, you''re a Letcher, and I know how to work the system so I don''t have to work the system!" Kiada said with a smirk.


    "Kiada, I know what you do to those girls, just because you don''t have a dick to stick in them, doesn''t mean what you do to them is any less worse. Also, my Harem is not much bigger than yours, Hyde is the one that picked up all the ck. This guy is the yer incarnate, and I''m not talking about how well he hits stuff...wait...maybe I am...hehe " Bhanughed through a yawn, waving both of us off.


    "Piss off, we are almost to the melting mountain, I''m going. Do you want me to throw you the rest of the way?" I asked Bhan.


    "You know it!"


    Bhan reached behind his back and then pulled a pair of goggles from god knows where. Bhan''s only ability was Convenience, which meant that everything was convenient for him and us but not to the same degree as him. So, over time and games, we had developed fun ways to transport him over long distances fast.


    The javelin throw was the best for both of us. Abination of my strength and what I called Bhan''s luck always made for fun since he had no fighting abilities, I used him as a weapon most of the time. With his goggles on, Bhan came to stand beside me, with hands-on his hips, and in a pose that made Kiada roll her eyes.


    I nodded to Kiada and she turned into a red mist and disappeared. I eye fucked the distance, maybe three kilometers, so I snapped ten bands. Immediately I grabbed Bhan by the front of his coat and hurtled him into the air directly at the side of the mountain as Bo Peep shattered under me. I smashed directly into the ground causing a small crater, but I stopped dead. The tank''s metal and parts bent and exploded around me in chaos, and I closed a gate and reopened it.


    The tank blew apart in a shatter of everything it was made of and I started running. Ten bands were the maximum when on normal ground, or I would start digging a trench as I ran at eleven. Ten was more than enough, and I even passed Bhan, who I had thrown too hard, and was about to hit the side of the mountain, so I found a good spot to sit and watch.


    "You boys are Idiots, you know that?" Kiada said as she appeared beside me.


    I didn''t respond, but I did smile, this was both Bhan and my favorite part, and Kiada could pretend all she wanted, but both Bhan and I had seen her grins after we were done messing around. Bhan couldn''t get hurt unless it was one of his own Harem Members that hit him, but his ability was random and never ever repeated. Sure there were variations of what could happen, but I was always a bit different, and an endless source ofughs for all of us over thest games.


    Right before Bhan was about to be red art on the side of the mountain, his body changed shape in a translucent ball, FUCK! I jumped up in the air without a thought and was just barely able to catch Bhan, who was now his dork self with a big grin. This had happened three worlds ago, being stupid boys, and I had tossed him using my max strength and he turned into an exercise ball...and kept going.


    It had taken Kiada and me five months to find him, he had bounced until he hit an ocean and then floated away. The problem with his luck is that it didn''t change until she was out of danger, like when I just caught him. Since then I always throw him directly at something so I can catch him before he ended up halfway across the world.


    "Thanks, Bro! I just had the maddest shback from EVO."


    "Yeah, you were lucky I wasn''t still just an ape or you would have been waiting a bit for me to find you, hehe!"


    "I was the one that found him! You weren''t around!" Kiada used.


    "Ya, but I found you two idiots stranded on the ind and saved you both from that giant fucking lizard! Fucking Mecha-Dragon-Monkey to the rescue!"


    "That was pretty cool to see, you were the only one to go full monster, and it paid off, hehe!" Bhan joked.


    "You always have to bring it up! Like you''re some god watching over us!" Kiada protest.


    Getting rescued was always a sore subject, so I left me ''you started it''ment to myself. Now wasn''t the time, I wanted some answers about why I can''t remember this part, and what the purpose of the vision was. Maybe I was overthinking it, but something was bothering me.


    It was my friends then, Jeff, de, and the third one with dirty blonde hair. I could remember minor things about him, but when I tried to think about his face or name, my mind lost focus. The biggest question that had never been answered was why?


    I get now that the Game Master is trying to destroy the zodiac world, but why? And what''s the point after I stop him? What is the end game?


    The three of us walked up to the massive cave entrance that was covered by the same ck shroud from Marly''s cave.


    "Good luck, if I don''t talk to you again before we head into the Zodiac Worlds. Fight like hell and don''t you dare fucking lose. They are all counting on us to save them since we are the reason they are there in the first ce! Give the Game Masters hell and make them pay for fucking with us and our families!"

 Chapter 143: My Brother?

    Chapter 143: My Brother?


    The three of us approached the cave entrance, walking up to the ck curtain. We all stopped again, just before the veil of darkness. Each of us turned and grinned at each other, then we pushed through.


    Inside was arge cave, but I was surprised to find that only four human-sized figures stood in the center of the vast cavern. Was MainFrame trying something new this time? No big load of bullshit screamed at us? Where was the big fucker fromst time?


    "Drania? Where is MainFrame?" Kiada asked, moving forward on a cloud of red mist faster than we walked.


    "Seam your big stupid hairy friend left quite an impact thest time he was here. Now MainFrame refused to have its stuffing knocked out of it again," Drania exined.


    Bhan and I had caught up with Kiada; now I could clearly see Grip, and Centia, they were all waiting for us.


    "I missed you too, Drania! Hard to believe that it''s only been five games since youst insulted my intelligence!"


    "Yourtest javelin throw nearly cost us more time, so it isn''t like you are trying to prove me wrong," Drania grumbled in her scratching voice, sounding like a cat trying to purr and hiss at the same time.


    "Children, we didn''te here to bicker, and Drania cut the boy some ck. Can''t you tell? He isn''t the same hyde we are about to send, he''s already there," Gripton said with a warm smile.


    Always looking like some old senile wizard, Gripton was in just as good of shape as me under his guise. Of course, the pervert always ripped it all off if his wives were around, running around in a pair of short shorts that left no detail spared for future nightmares. Centia, stood beside him, preferring the form of Aphrodite, wearing a white bed sheet expertly wrapped, and her light brown hair was pulled back into a bun.


    "I really worked? You were able to activate Limitless Reach alone?" Centia asked, rushing forward and taking my hand in hers.


    I heard Bhan make a growl, and I was half tempted to snap three bands, and punch him into the wall.


    "Yeah, I am there now, the fight has only just started though, but I have a good hold. Plus, I have already found sixteen, and I might have more members around me."


    "Sixteen?! What did you do to unlock Limitless Reach? Gra, how many women does he have?!" Drania asked while giving me a dirty look.


    "I have enough. Don''t you dare judge me for doing the damn job I was told to do! This started over twenty-five games ago, where, just like we all will do after we are done bull shitting, we woke up with no memories in the first game world. Who knows what happened before that, all three of us had dealt with your subterfuge of all of these lifetimes. That ends today, for me at least, they won''t remember this, but I will."


    "How did you activate it, Hyde? I''m just curious, I don''t know what has happened yet, but I will answer what I can in private after," Gripton said while rolling his hand for me to continue.


    I gave everyone a brief rundown of my magic, and the interactions I had with the Game Master Talon. Then I exined about the city, and everyone''s eyes almost fell out of their heads.


    "You, Mr. I Hit Things, did that?" Kiada asked incredulously.


    "Hey! I can be creative! But, your right, the magic did most of the work, I just exined what I wanted to be done."


    "Still you have adapted well and saved some of the girls so far. I am sorry about the ones that have been there the longest and the ones that we have had to collect from other worlds. I have been watching Leo for the entire time since your wives started appearing, and sending the scattered girls in with my wives. We all have things to talk about, but this is goodbye to you four until this is all over, good luck, let the Path lead you back."


    Both sets of people disappeared and I was left standing in a new chamber that was all white with two half egg chairs. They were both filled with Acura-Gel from UW and Trans, two game worlds in the climb back up here, and I plunked into one. The gel sshed up and wrapped around me, settling like a clear blueyer of water over me. I didn''t think we were going anywhere, but they were the mostfortable chairs in the game, so it made sense.


    "So, how was it?" Gripton asked.


    "That''s pretty vague."


    "The life you first went to."


    That made me stiffen, and the blonde-haired boy jumped back into my mind.


    "You know how it was, you sent me there on purpose, didn''t you? Was it the shittiest life you could find?"


    "No, I was your life the first time I found you, twenty-seven games ago," said in a drawn-out voice.


    "Why can I only remember twenty-five of them then? What happened on the twenty-sixth game?"


    "You were transported to the Aiha for your very first game, and you challenged Aegis, and lost. Then I found you, but you should have never been in that world, time runs backward there, and when I found you, you had moved back on your world line. Regardless, that''s part of the reason why we are fighting to get to Aiha. You and your brother are important for some reason and Aegis can''t delete you or him."


    "My brother?"


    "No matter how many lives you live, some things like single-mindedness never change. Yes, you have a brother, who is actually having one hell of a time. Dave is working through the first builder sequence right now, and Dansei is helping him, but well, you remember your first run?"


    "No, exin fucker, I put up with enough of your side stepping on Leo. I want real answers, how do I have a brother? And why don''t I remember him? I only have one single memory of him."


    "The life you will live is different from the actual original life, but you needed to know that he was okay. The reason I put him in briefly was to jog your memory before you got back here, or I couldn''t have told you. MainFrame is still able to impose some restrictions on me even after all of this time. The point is that he is fighting and collecting a huge group for his fight, and I think he might be better with the builder system than any of you everywhere."


    "Okay, fine, I have a brother. Whoopty shit, he''s in the game worlds and I am on Leo, a Zodiac world. Why do I need to know?"


    "MainFrame is taking its frustration with you on him."


    "That pisses me off, but what am I supposed to do about it?"


    "I am going to give MainFrame your location, and that will force him to switch to a Game Master toe to chase you. Dave needs a break, and this is the only way I can see for you to help him. Plus, I am sure you would love to give some valuable lessons to him, but this isn''t why you were brought here."


    "Yes, oh Great Master Gra, tell me why I was summoned! Seriously, why can I remember any of this?"


    "It never happened, you defeated MainFrame and then was sent directly to the world I created as a guise to get you in. There was no point in talking then, but now I can tell you what we are fighting for."


    "Wow, twenty-eight gamester and I finally get some answers, lucky me."


    "Don''t be a smartass, you know how the rules can prevent us from revealing things. We have to destroy Aiha before the world winds back to reset, or everything is gone. All memories and worlds are reset and then we start this all over again," Gripton exined, taking on a tired expression.


    "Again? You mean"


    "Don''t know what happened the first time, just the same as you don''t. I told you, everything resets."


    "Why would the Aegis want that? What is the point of it all?" I asked, starting to get frustrated.


    "That''s what we have all been trying to figure out, Destroying Aiha is the first step, but that only stops the reset. That still leaves us with the question of, what does it all mean? Why was this built and where did wee from? Each of us has a different origin, but they are only fabrications, I want to know the truth."


    So we either capture all the worlds or we are forced to do the same thing? Doesn''t that mean we have already failed in the past? What makes you think this time will be different?"


    "Somehow, you were transported directly to Aiha, and you almost won. This changed things because I was watching you and was about to guide you to the first world like I do, but you never showed up. Instead, someone else showed up, Tequ, The All-Mother."


    "Tequ showed up? Isn''t she stuck in the Hall of Wish?" I asked.


    "No more than I or the rest are stuck in the Hall of Gods. No, she came to me and told me about the reset, and for some reason, she retained part of her memory from before. Tequ said that you never went to Aiha in thest reset, so I have faith that this time will work."


    "Great a God running on faith," I grumbled.

 Chapter 144: Shake A Paw?

    Chapter 144: Shake A Paw?


    Gripton Exined that the Game Master wanted to destroy the world and my girl before I could get to them. Now he just wanted to take us all down, which didn''t change things, but MainFrame would make things interesting. There wasn''t much to say after that, just goodbye, things were a bit hazy on the end game, but now I knew what I was doing on Leo.


    "Give them hell!"


    I could feel warm pressure surrounding me, and I cracked an eye. No, I was not covered in pillows, it was so much better. I was covered in wives!


    Arrentia, Mishka, Nina, Xelios, and strangely, even Nika, and Elise. Part of me wanted to stay smothered, but I couldn''t hold back, I started to kiss each one until they all woke up in excitement.


    "You finally woke up, it''s been three days!" Mishka said burying her face into my armpit, tickling me.


    "Hey, stop that! Three days? How are the captives and everyone else? And the city"


    "Hyde, The world still turns when you sleep, you know that right?" Arrentia teased.


    "I have to ask, but I have good news!"


    "That you finally remembered we are all more than just your faithful wives?" Nina giggled, poking my side.


    "What? How...no, of course, you all know, but then you also know why we are all here, right?"


    Everyone bobbed their heads, and I smiled at all of them, but then my smile faltered. They all had mischievous looks on their face, oh great what did they remember that I didn''t? Was I about to get dunked into a boiling pot of soup?


    "Alex and Kadence are waiting to talk to you. Get us dressed, and let''s go see them!" Arrentia ordered.


    "Ey Ey Captain!


    I dressed each girl, and then I got kisses from each one, except, Nika who tried to mount me. I wasn''t against the idea of some morning fun, but the girls pulled us apart and I was pushed out into the hallway.


    I was feeling very nervous as I walked out into my backyard that was filled with luscious grass. I ran forward but slowed down when I got to K who was on the ground with her beautiful mother. All thoughts of worry leaving me.


    Of all the trouble this world had, my children were the greatest blessing to st away any shadow. Countless lifetimes fighting for this simple right; even though it might be about saving the world and whatever, but this world was now the only thing that mattered. I would knock the snot out of Tampon and kick his ass all the way back to Aiha. This was my world, all I had to do was straighten things out with the locals and sign a few papers.


    "You''re finally awake, we have all been waiting for you to get up."


    I turned after leaning in to kiss both child and mother, before turning to meet Alex, who fell into my arms. I could feel her shake in my arms, as Alex cried softly, making me choke up a bit, but I didn''t try to hide it. Soon, the rest of the girls crowded around, and I was surrounded by most of the women I loved, but there were still many more to find, and now they knew I wasing.


    "We all have so much to talk about, but I think there are some people that would like to spend some time with you," Alex said as she broke awake and everyone stepped back.


    Arrentia, Wendy, and Xelios all stepped forward with Kyra and K. There was also a familiar wolf beside her, Linkun. That meant this was my party to go visit Maxven, but Linkun was the one to step forward and bowed his head.


    "Hyde, I would like to ask for the same blessing you gave to my sister. I will be a value"


    "Sure."


    "That''s it?" Linkun asked with a wide-eyed wolf expression of surprise.


    "If you insist, I could make you roll over, or shake a paw? Just kidding, don''t make that scary-looking face at me! You''re ugly enough without the extra effort, now don''t bite me or I will whoop your ass like a red-headed stepchild!"


    I stepped forward and clipped the end of Linkun''s nose a bit hard, but he was a sh of light before he could make a snap at me. The light didn''t even bother me anymore, my eyes just filtered it out and a couple blinks left me staring at a wolf-man, paws and all. They did look a bit ridiculous, but if that''s what the man wants, I say let him be a walking mascot.


    Linkun''s tail was about to give him flight when he turned to Kyra, giving her a gentle hug, but then put his arms out. Linkun took K and walked away, and I walked over to Krya, who was whipping a tear from the corner of her eye. I was a bit confused about what was going on, but Kyra spoke up and exined.


    "That was the only reason why he asked for your magic, did you know that? Just so he could hold his niece, it''s not even his child, and he was still jealous that you could hold her and he couldn''t. Every time I think that he is growing up, he just goes and does something like this!"


    "I don''t think it was a stupid choice. In fact, I like it a little bit more and I might even respect him for his choice, don''t tell him that though."


    "Don''t tell him I said that to him either, hehe! I think we both might be up to our necks in dirty looks!"


    Both of usughed as I took Kyra in my arms, and kissed the top of her head, feeling her soft grey ears brush against my face. The other three gathered around me with expectant faces. Did these savages think we were leaving right now?


    "Don''t I get a little bit of a break? I told Titania I woulde work with her for a bit. So, do you girls mind waiting till tonight to leave?"


    None of the girls would argue with me following up with one of the other girls, and I think now it was more instilled in them. I kissed the girls, and then Xelios took my arm, acting as my guide to Titania''s shop. The two of us walked out a side gate and started making our way, but we were stopped almost every five steps.


    "Hyde! It''s so good to see you! My family says hello and thank you for everything you have done for us!"


    "Great Hyde! Come and take a sample of my new invention, it would be an honor for you to take it!"


    "Mr. Hyde!"


    This was my little band of merry resistance fighters, the five of them crowded around me and Xelios, bombarding us with questions. After insistence from both the children and Xelios, I told them they could take along toe to visit Titania, but they had to keep their hands away from the stuff inside the shop. It turned out to be an excellent idea and made our trip twice as face after the freedom fighters joined the party.


    Everyone that tried to stop us to talk was met by furious apologies from the children, then them exining at Mach speed that we were going to visit my wife. This made everyone yield without a fight, not a single person argued. I guess it had bemon knowledge ording to the children that getting between me and one of my wives was the worst possible idea.


    I felt like that was going a bit overboard, but the sentiment seemed to roll over well with the people because they all gave me warm smiles after each blitzkrieg exnation. It only took us about twenty minutes to get to the shop, and I started to get excited. I was surprised that it wasn''t the only one puffing thick clouds of white and or ck smoke.


    The town was expanding, and before I left for my biggest wife hunt to date, I would have to do the same as I did for Acosta. I wouldn''t need to worry about getting knocked out anymore, the ckout was a trigger for the memories. That was done, and now I was back to being me, and that felt great.


    The two of us walked up to the double door of The Titan''s Armory and walked inside, children almost stepping on our heels. I had to lift a leg up and all the children rushed under it and over to Titania, who was just turning around. She was talking her gloves off, and I was about to tell the kids to stop, but Titania squatted down and scooped them all up like they were little kids, but the boys were almost as old as me.


    "All of them have beening here since Trem and Clem brought them from Acosta. I was going to tell you when they asked, but Titania is so cute with them, since the change. Not that she didn''t like kids, but she isn''t the same girl from before."


    "You aren''t the same girl are you, you all have your confidence back it seems. That really makes me happy, but I will miss your rainbow blushes when you get embarrassed!"


    "Don''t worry, you have always been good at embarrassing us, so"


    "Hyde!"


    I love my wife. I think Titania is beautiful, loving, kind heart, and amazing, but nothing ever prepares you for an almost three-meter tall woman running at you with no sign of slowing down. Magic, help!

 Chapter 145: Making More Time

    Chapter 145: Making More Time


    Titania crashed into my arms as my body reached the proper size to catch my half-giant wife. I still had to take a step back to brace myself, but I wrapped her in my arms as she squeezed me back. We both turned our head in sync and our lips met with a fiery connection as I stoked the back of her head.


    We held the kiss until I heard Tag tell us to get a room, but even then she held our kiss until we were fully apart. Wow, this was better, but Titania had never been the reserved type to hold back with her love, no matter who was around. These were all memories flooding back to me now.


    Before I had been so focused on Gripton and the other two, that I hadn''t given it much thought about who''s personalities might have changed after getting their memories back. Thinking about it, not much would change for most of the women other than their confidence level. Those were things that the group and I helped with for each one I found. Thankfully, Alex would not change, just maybe a bit to the other girls, and I was sure they all would appreciate that.


    "Do you have something we can help with, Miss T?" Tag asked with the other four crowded around him.


    "Yeah, Miss T, can I help too?" I asked, moving over and joining the group.


    Titania grinned and started ordering us around, getting us to help her clean up the cyclone of a mess her shop was in. I didn''t mind helping, but Xelios had some other things to do, so she gave me a kiss before heading out. It was really nice to spend time with Titania, and see her interact with the kids.


    Titania told me in private, while the kids worked, that none of their parents had been found among the ves. From what she told me, Mesh and Buddy had talked to the ve masters, finding out that arge shipment was just sent to the Firesti Empire. They seemed to be the biggest purchaser of ves, but they also had the best exports in thend, only rivaled by the Crashing Wave Empire.


    "Do you think we will find them? The parents I mean?" Titania asked as we leaned against a bench, watching the others clean up.


    "That all depends on the reason for Firesti buying so many ves. From what you have told me and I have got from other conversations, Firesti is closed off like Ratiha. So, there isn''t much information on the biggest state in thend, which is strange."


    "You might ask Nika? She was involved with the two princes from Firestis and Crashing Wave. If anyone would know it would be her, but her information might be a bit dated."


    "That''s a great idea, beautiful. I am really d to see you back to your old self, I don''t like to hide how much I love you from the world!"


    "You won''t have to anymore, I promise," Titania said as she leaned in for a kiss.


    I took her into my arms and ran my hands down her back as we shared another deep and passionate kiss. I had her back turned to the others as they cleaned to hide us, but the passion was starting to get a hold of me as her hand touched my face. I forgot about the rest of the world disappearing as my hand roamed down to her incredibly soft bum, and I was about to skin my hand into it and pull her closer, but I was interrupted, again.


    "There are little girls in here! Stop setting a bad example for them!" Tag scolded me, but Maxi came up and scolded him for interrupting us with his jealousy.


    That reminded me that these kids weren''t in danger anymore, the humans didn''t need the power, and I was now a bit more reluctant about giving it away. I gave the power to the beastfolk to help them finish their evolution, whoever created them only did half the job, the humans didn''t need it. I also wasn''t sure if I should be giving it away so freely, not that I would charge for it, but in the sense of every person, I met. Each person I gave magic would be dragged into the war, and these kids didn''t need that.


    "Maxi, and Leah, pleasee over here," I asked the girls, while letting go of Titania, and my magic for a moment while I also let go of Breth''s magic.


    The girls came over slowly, but I just waited with a smile, no rush.


    "I would like to give you the option of bing more like your friends, and like my other wives, like Arrentia who you have already met. I am sure you have met countless others around Dreams, so I would like to give you a chance for that."


    "What about us?" Tag asked.


    I knew this wasing, and I didn''t really have a good answer. I brought the beast girls into my magic only to help them better their lives, but they would feel obligated to help in the war efforts. Rita was the one to save me though.


    "Hyde is doing this for the girls to be normal, just like you, me, and Reese. Can you reallyin about that?" Rita asked in a challenging tone, stepping up to Tag.


    "No, sorry, I wasn''t thinking about that. I guess that makes sense. Sorry, Mr. Hyde for getting mad," Tag apologized.


    "Don''t worry, maybe when you get older you can join me!"


    "But aren''t you only seventeen? We are only a year"


    Titania cut in at that point.


    "Hyde may look the same age as you, but he is older than anyone in this world. This is just his handsome shell he wears so not to scare you kids, and to keep his wives from running away screaming!" Titania made some scared faces and hands in the air to imitate horror.


    That made me think of the old and rugged body I had back in the Game World, and I self-consciously ran my hand over my head with some fire, to trim the bit of stubble popping up. That answer wasn''t a lie, but it was a truth that I didn''t like to be reminded of. I was the new memory of failing and leaving all the girls here and scattered about.


    "Really? You''re some grandpa inside?" Tag asked with more interest this time.


    "Hey! Getting old and wrinkled is what makes you a grandpa, not your mental age. I''m just a hell of a lot smarter than you!"


    That got a bellyugh from Titania which got a booty smack, which turned into raised eyebrows, wiggling in suggestion. I rolled my eyes and we all started tough. Finally, after we all got settled back down the two girls approached me with smiles and hands extended.


    I took Maxi''s hand first and after a small sh, a cute little girl with no fur and a pink dress in front of me. Her hair was ck, with a white streak in the center, giving her hair a pretty faded look. Leah was practically dancing with her hand reaching forward, this was going to be a bigger changer for her.


    Leah was what you would call a Treefolk, but all I could think about is an army of giant trees storming the white tower to get Saruman! I reached forward and took the little Ent girl''s hand and waited for the light to clear. When it did, a beautiful little girl with green skin stood in front of Titania with a face-splitting smile.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Hyde!" Both girls chimed as they rushed forward and hugged me.


    I gave them a hug back, but then they were running out of the shop, with the other three following close behind. Titania and I were both left with smiles, and I turned to her. I wish I had more time in every day, but twenty-eight hours would never be enough time. I had to go, but, I had just got back someone very special to me, but all the girls were very special to me.


    "I know, you have to go, and I have to get back to work. I''m just really happy that you took the time toe spend it with me. Now, go, there are still more sisters waiting for you out there. So, I will cherish every moment I get with you, I just wish I could have remembered sooner. I have the memories of our weddings, but none of them were as a Half-giant, but it was a special memory that I will hold onto," Titania said with a warm smile.


    "One day, we won''t have to fight, but I will fight until we get there. Nothing will stop me from reaching the day, I promise."


    "We all know you will, that''s why we''re always by your side. We believe that you can reach that day, with all our hearts," Titania said whileing in for a parting kiss.


    As we broke apart, I took her hand and kissed it. It was time to go meet the Great Alphaking, Maxven, one of my first real fathers-inw in this world, cause Grip didn''t count. Fucker wasn''t Alex''s or Maxvens father, fricken shit head. Speaking of that shit head, I would be having a talk with him, but after the wives and I visited the far side of Hope.


    I left the shop with a shouting match of ''I love you''s'', leaving me with a warm smile as I left. Then I was on the street...and lost. I hadn''t really been around town much, and I was always distracted by talking to people. Luckily, I had the greatest advantage of flight, but that made me think about throwing Bhan across the map. Bhan would love to sit and drink on the moon with meI would make it a day in the future with one day, but a promise to myself that it was something I would do.

 Chapter 146: Beat The Piss Out Of Them!

    Chapter 146: Beat The Piss Out Of Them!


    I lifted into the air and I watched the city get smaller and slowlye into view. It was no problem to see where I was once I got into the air, and I was back at the house within moments. Once I was back on the ground I closed my eyes and dung for the magic, as I did before.


    It was a lot easier to find this time, and the magic came to me easier this time. I created four-meter tall y walls that were over two meters thick with openings. Once that part was finished, I grew the four gates and then let go of the magic. I lifted back into the air and did a slow turn to look at my handy work.


    I left plenty of room for the city to expand outward, but I could always put up another wall if the city outgrew the massive walls I had just created. For now, it would be more than enough and it would be a lot easier to defend for Mesh and Breth. Plus, I would feel a lot better knowing that my home was better protected.


    I dropped back down to the ground, and my lovely wives were waiting for me, but all was not normal in Camelot! Wendy...and can Kadence were wearing respective blue and red armors. Both sets were done up in fancy engravings of flights of dragons and patterns of fire.


    "What are you two wearing? Don''t think I don''t think it looks sexy on you, but I am just surprised to"


    "We want to go visit Thungarda, there is another wife there, ording to Wendy, and the other girls decided that this woulde first before we visited Maxven. There is another female Dragon that Wendy says might be a Harem Member, so I think we should go get her, but she is in the great Karsstia mountain, home of the dragons."


    "Oh? What promoted this? Did you just remember now?"


    "Yes, we all got together and brainstormed to see if we knew where any other women might be for sure, and out of the fifteen names we came up with, Tharine is the one that needs us the most!" Wendy exined excitedly.


    "You sound far too excited for her to be in any real trouble, not that I''m not excited to go y with dragons, but what is the rush if she is not in danger?"


    "Mating season ising up," Wendy exined.


    "So, when do we leave? Yesterday? I swear to god, If Thungarda lets anyone touch my wife, I will skin every one of those big lizards!"


    "We still have a week, but while you''re there, you should try and make some alliances with them. If the world sees you as allies, then the rest of the works will fall into line, for the most part. ces like the Tri-Ind and the Crashing Wave, and Firesti Empire, but most of the rest would sooner be with you than against dragons," Kade told me.


    "Fine, is it just us two?"


    "Yes, I am only going because" Kade started to get a worried look...no it was scared.


    "Babe, I think you should stay back and watch the city, there are a lot of things that still need to be done. Plus, we need to get Ragna back into power and get money circting between our two states. I need you here, not shaking with some dragons. I will take Marly with me and Wendy."


    "No, she refuses toe with us to go see her father, both are not really on speaking terms and it will be hard enough with me there, you don''t need two female dragons that will be going into heat while trying to deal with another horney dragon, hehe," Wendyughed, putting a hand over her mouth.


    "Then we go alone?"


    "No, you will be taking us with you, since the other girls have you booked for the visit to the Alphaking. So, we get to skip ahead in line!"


    I turned to find My gorgeous wives, Nuwari and Tescelle, walking up with beautiful smiles. Each came and took one of my arms, big mischievous smiles on their face. I was just excited to have theme along, but now I was worried that those looks were going to spell trouble for meter.


    "Then that''s it? Just the three of us?"


    "If we stay there longer than four days, I will give you a second turn," Nuwari said with a wink that made my heart spike and starts hammering in my chest.


    "Really, no one else is brave enough toe with us. I am very surprised that both of you actually want toe, but then again, you two can be scarier than a dragon, hehe," Laughed Kadence.


    I took Kadence into my arms and pressed my lips to hers, making licks of fire jump up around us. The kiss was warm and left me with a feeling of wanting more, but I would have to save that for another day. I had some dragons to go fight or argue with.


    This was going to be a doozy, I could just kill them or beat the piss out of them until they said uncle. Then there is the part about them being huge and proud beasts that will bend a knee to no man, but I was far from just a man. If they wouldn''t bow to a human, then they would bow to a dragon, but I was getting ahead of myself. My feet haven''t even left the ground yet and I was already nning my victory dance.


    "Okay, my lovelydies, are we ready to go?"


    "We have to fly there as dragons, or they won''t let us in, and before you tell me about how no one will stop you from going anywhere, think. We need to get them on our side, then the rest of the world, save the major states, will be like putty in our hands," Tescelle exined.


    "Let''s try not to kill too many of the dragons while we are there. I know that they can be idiots, but they are all a closely-knit group so, if you hurt one, it is almost like hurting all of them. I know you could ''handle'' them, but you and I both know that this is more than just about crushing all resistance," Wendy told me.


    Fair enough, I did n on making this my homeworld, so I had better make a conscious effort to y nice with the locals. I would not do very well if I ruled a bunch of people that didn''t like me. Through the countless games I had yed in the first twelve worlds, I had seen many examples of people that only ruled using the iron fist. While that might be my preferred n of action, that didn''t make me the best one, but that''s why I kept all these beautiful women around me!


    "Okay, I think I got this. Don''t piss off the dragons more than normal, Don''t kill all the dragons, andst but not the least, find my wife and bring her home. This all sounds like a great n, but I''m pretty sure there will be some dragons that won''t want to listen to me and that might be jealous."


    "If they attack you first and you were being Hyde to them, then, by all means, whoop their ass, but male dragons are immune to magic, so your powers won''t" But Nuwari stopped to stare at me and clenched my fist and stepped back from the girls.


    I was so much more than magic, and I held back as I mmed my fist into the ground. Cracks spidered around my fist, and I quickly filled them in with earth magic, I was trying to show off not wreck the ce, but I had got my point across to the girls and they all looked impressed.


    Magic was only half my power, Negima, was more than just taking the magic away, It was the power when there was no magic to be had, natural vs science, or something like that. I just wanted the girls to know that I could protect them no matter what happened, but I wasn''t doing it because I didn''t think that they could protect themselves, Each girl was trained and had each yed through games and life learning skills.


    "Okay, so now that we are already, what do you say we leave town and I will shift and carry us all, unless you want to fly, Wendy?" I asked.


    "No, I am okay with flying until I can change back into a dragon, I want to stay very close to you while we are there," Wendy said as we were lifting into the air.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "I think the other dragons will see me as an oddity and make fun of me. So, I think I should stay close to you if that''s okay? Wendy asked, looking up at me with cute eyes.


    Thebination of eyes and sparkling blue armor, made me pull her into a tight embrace when we got back onto the ground. My, oh my, these girls could be adorable sometimes, but this was an exciting turn of events! Not that I didn''t want to go see Maxven or gain countless more wives, but I was going to do something else.


    This something else was something that no other person could really understand, except maybe Marly and Wendy, but even then, the two were scared of most of the other dragons. I knew what fear was, I had heard about it, but I didn''t associate fear with the word or image of a dragon.


    Nah, Dragons were fucking cool as shit, and I was about to go y with a big group of them. I don''t know if the girls could tell, but I was almost shaking with excitement and anticipation!

 Chapter 147: Mistolarga

    Chapter 147: Mistrga


    "So, how do you want to get there? Do we just rip over, or?"


    "I think you should fly as a dragon, but don''t make yourself too big, or you might start a fight with Thungarda," Wendy exined.


    I moved us to the outside of the city so I could change and let the girls on my back. Wendy sat in front with Nuwari and Tescelle behind her. Before they climbed up on my back, I used some magic to make themfortable seats. I grew seat frames that would fit on my neck and then used telekinesis to put them on my neck. Then I used Kara''s thread magic to secure them and createfy cushions.


    The girls were all excited to get on my back, but I helped Nuwari and Tescelle up into their seats. They both were wearing dresses, Nuwari in a light forest green sundress, and Tassel dress was a soft pink. When I asked her about the color, she told me that it was her favorite, great, I wondered If Arrentia would still like Pink, not like two women couldn''t wear the same color, but I was starting to get used to having color designations.


    I rose into the air gently, I could have leaped and made a big show of it all, using myary magic to control the exertion that my take-off would cause the girls, but this was easier. No point in making things moreplicated than they needed to be. I didn''t p my wings until I was in the air, and then, I only did it because I knew that even Nuwari and Tescelle loved to see my wings move thanks to Wendy talking about how majestic it looked.


    Soon we were in the air, but I didn''t waste time hovering over the city. I would be literally scaring the shit out of my people hanging out up here over my city. I pped my wings and shot forward, I was more than ready to go meet all the dragons, but part of me knew that they wouldn''t feel the same way about seeing me.


    I didn''t care, this was cooler than any world I had ever been on, I could turn into a fucking dragon. I lifted into the clouds and the girls squeezed as we mmed into a massive cloud that swallowed me up. I let heat pour from the red cracks in the back skin of my massive dragon body and made the cloud explode away from us, revealing a fluffy sea of clouds.


    The domain of the sky was always my favorite ce to be, but I had only had the ability to fly twice, and that was in space most of the time, Transport and Universal Watch, both were fun games, but they were nothing but a drop in the hatpared to bing a dragon and soaring through the open skies. This was happiness incarnate for me, even better than hitting things, hehe!


    ''Hyde, can you hear me?'' -Wendy.


    ''Yeah babe, what''s up?''


    ''Can you drop out of the clouds? We need to make a stop in Karst to talk to grandma.'' -Wendy.


    ''Grandma? Like Marly''s mother? Why isn''t she with Thungarda?''


    ''I will let Grandma exin that, but it will be better for us If we stop by here first and it would be good for you to meet some of the people of Karst. Plus one of the girls could be here.'' -Wendy.


    Fair enough, and I was interested in why the dragons wouldn''t be living together. For not the first time, I wished for cell phones, telepathy only worked for short-range, but maybe I could do something else. I wanted to leave messages in the cities as I visited them, but it was a matter of spreading them out from there, and then away for the people to contact me if one of my wives did show up.


    I dropped down and out of the sky, I would ask the girls if they had any ideas, since they had been in this world far longer than me. Up above the clouds, I had been moving at breakneck speeds, but I used Trem''s magic to regte the air pressure around them, creating a dome of protection. So no one noticed even when I slowed down hard enough to make my own stomach try to rise into my throat, I hadn''t bothered to expand theary sphere to coverpletely.


    When we dropped down, I could see a small city below us, Kardast, but I could also see arge group of people that were gathering outside of the city. Holy shit, was this the entire citying out? I let myself fall down and thud to the ground, but then the people rushed around. I had to stay still, or I was scared I would step on someone, what the hell was with these people?


    Don''t they see that I am a dragon for fucks sake? What happened to everyone shitting their pants over dragons? I could feel hands all over me, but I didn''t change back to human, instead, I turned off all magic, save my transformation magic,. I had been pumping heat out before to keep the girls warm, and to disperse that cloud, but I didn''t want to burn anyone that tried to touch one of my fiery cracks.


    ''What the hell is going on here, Wendy, are all these people blind?''


    ''These are the servants of the dragons, they are allfortable with dragons. They have to be because Grandma lives with them, but that doesn''t mean that they don''t understand the danger. I honestly have no idea why they are all being so casual with you, but Grandma will being soon so get ready.'' -Wendy.


    ''Get ready? For what?''


    ''To get grilled, mother may have been cowed by you, but Grandma is the oldest dragon, next to Thungarda, and another one of Griptons children.'' -Wendy.


    ''Wait what, how does that work? Isn''t Grip Thungarda''s father?''


    ''Most people think that, and call him Griptons child, but only use dragons know the truth. Thundgarda, isn''t from this world, but I will let grandmother exin to you...and that looks like it will be sooner thanter.'' -Wendy.


    A roar from the center of the city echoed out to me, and I turned my attention to watch a massive...wait a minute, that was a pink dragon? There was such a thing as pretty and majestic as a pink dragon? Ugh, I am gushing like a spring inside, pink dragons were a sexy all on their own, like Tescelles chest cannons, the pink screamed the personality!


    Too bad she was like a bazillion years older then...or was she? What were the chances that one of my wives was in that body? Maybe, I would give her the old, ''are you, my wife?'', and that would get my answer. The beautiful beast glided over to me, using no wings to p and the people cleared out of her way, dropping to a knee once she hadnded.


    It was pretty intense to see an entire city, if this was everyone, drop to a knee, but I wasn''t sure what the general feeling was among the people to the dragons. Maybe I should spend the night here? I could learn some things about the people and the rtionship with the dragons, plus I could learn more about what I will be walking into with the other dragons.


    ''You are him?'' -A very soft feminine voice asked in my mind.


    Damn, not my wife, but she sounded pretty cute for being a Bazillion years old.


    ''Excuse me? What is this number, bazillion? I don''t think I like being called old or being called a cute old woman. Also, what do you mean, not your wife? Do you have a habit of forgetting the women you are married to?'' -Grandma Dragon.


    ''Sorry, I didn''t know you could invade my thoughts. I will modte my thinking, but as for my wives, that is a long story, and my wife and your granddaughter will exin to you. My name is Hyde, do you mind if I return to a human form?''


    ''It is fine, but first I would like to know something. The peaks of Karstia are awash with rumors of a new massive ck and red dragon. I was spotted south of here close to your State of Hope, do you know anything about it? My name is Mistrga, not Grandma Dragon!'' -Misty.


    Wow, this woman was good, she even caught the names I used for references to the words being spoken.


    ''It is not Misty either!'' -Misty shouted in my head, also moving closer to me in a threatening manner.


    ''Touchy are we? I will call you whatever the hell I feel like, I think we''re in a grave misunderstanding here.''


    ''Oh, and what kind of misunderstanding would that be? The one where I am the oldest dragon, next to that idiot of a Thungarda?'' -Misty.


    Hmm? Were all dragons this stupid before I gave them a reality check? Now she looked pissed cause she could hear my monologue, but listen to this bitch. I am the fucking dragon here,rger than the rest and I quadrupled my size to prove it after pushing back every one with telekinesis.


    ''I am grander than any dragon in this world, but if you want to talk age, I have lived for over one thousand years through over twenty-some different lives. The fact that I always need to demand respect from people like you is bing grating.''


    I sent my thoughts with a snarl, and for the first time since I arrived, Mistorga looked unsure of what to say next.

 Chapter 148: Dont Make Him Mad!

    Chapter 148: Don''t Make Him Mad!


    I let all the steam out and shrunk back down to normal human size, I had made my point, but I would sharpen the tip again if I needed to. If this was an old and wise female dragon and she still acted like this, then I would have some work cut out for me when I reached the mountains. I guess I needed to be a bit more understanding, these were the beasts that the world fears more than anything else.


    "Misty, I am sure you know your granddaughter, Wendriosa, Wendy, as I call her, but she is my wife, and your daughter, Marlogra is one of my vassals. These two would have not havemitted themselves to me if they didn''t think I was worth it, would they?"


    "Wendriosa says you beat them up? But not as a dragon...then you healed them? What are you? No dragon has ever submitted to a man, ever, so why are these two head over wings for you?"


    I pumped my biceps and flexed a pose.


    "It''s because I''m so manly," In my best Arny voice, like Commando, not the terminator.


    No oneughed, I swear to fucking god, I will bring tv and great movies to thisnd one day! Maybe that''s why everyone fought? I just needed to supply each family with a tv and subscription to Netflix and chill!


    "What is a Netflix and a TV?"


    I turned back and scowled at Misty, but then she red back at me.


    "If you repeat another word from the inside of my head"


    "Grandma! Are you blind? Even you aren''t this silly to not recognize Hyde for what he is? He is a hero, and not like the ones from your stories. Just don''t make him mad grandma, Hyde is really nice, but both my mother and I were taught lessons for underestimating him, but those were done in private. I don''t think you want the people to see that," Wendy pleaded.


    Nuwari and Tescelle had moved up beside me and now stood proudly at my side. It felt good to have them step up when I was like this, and I calmed down like a hot coal in snow as Nuwari took my hand and put it on her oh so soft bum. I was getting pretty excited about Misty and her attitude, but as my hand sunk in my brain turned to mush. Then, not to be outdone, Tescelle grabbed my other hand and pped it on her cheek, which isn''t as soft, but her chesticles more than made up for anycking in the caboose!


    I had cooled down and kissed both my wives before stepping ahead to address Misty, Wendy had seemed to mollify her, so maybe we could have a decent conversation.


    "I would like to offer you a ce to stay for the night, but if you are trying to get to the mountains before The Mating Flights, then you should be leaving right away. Thungarda''s roost is a five-day flight from here," Mistrga exined to me.


    "Ah don''t worry about the time, If I want, we could be there in five minutes. I would like to talk about what I should expect when I get to the mountains or what the mating flights will be like, and do I have to take a mate though flight? I mean, having sex while flying sounds fun and all, but it seems dangerous."


    "That is a fair assumption, it is quite dangerous for both partners, but the females have it worse, and we end up with many scars from the experience, some deeper than others," Misty exined, and I got a feeling this was more force then it was sensual.


    "Well, then we will be going right now then. If one of my wives or more is there and one of the dick heads touches them, I''ll level every mountain in Karstia along with every male dragon."


    "What? You would challenge all dragons?" Misty asked in perplexity, but Wendy spoke up.


    "Don''t Grandma, Hyde is treating you with respect right now only by the grace of me and mother. He can follow up any threat he makes," Wendy came to stand with me and the girls as she spoke.


    "How can one man have so much power? You are a man, are you not?" Misty asked.


    "Something like that. Look, I''m not here to kill all dragons, but you have all been at the top of the food chain for far too long it seems. That no longer is the case and your dragons are going to start treating other races with respect. I will also have on my side, to help me take this world, or I will be using your bones as the base for the new world I create. Believe me, there is more than enough reason to level this gigantic waste ofnd, and the only thing that stops me is Wendy and Marly."


    There was silence for a short moment, but then Misty bent one of her front legs, and tilted her head to the ground in deference. Fucking awesome, that worked out better than I had hoped. I really thought I was going to have to kick another woman''s ass, and that wasn''t my style, but dragons were of a different ss. So considering them women would just be stupid on my part.


    The best part is that I didn''t have to bring Gripton up


    "WHAT?!" Misty shouted out in astonishment.


    Fuck, what did I just say?


    "I am sorry, but you thought of Gripton''s name. How do you know him?"


    "Grip sent me here to straighten out the world. The same one that you have all been doing nothing to help. Do you see why I might be a little sideways about you lot? The biggest and strongest intelligence, and what do you do? Lord over a single town? What do the rest of them do? Nothing, other than terrorizing locals, and that makes me very angry. I had a vision when I first met your daughter, but that was crushed when I found out you are all no better than your average entitled humans!"


    There was more silence, but I continued on.


    "You dragons are going to get with the program or I will get rid of you. This world doesn''t need something like you toe and destroy what was made just for the sake of it or over a point that doesn''t matter. Either that or you alle under my control, I will not have you running around rampant. Also, if you take my magic, you will be able to enjoy many things in life that you have probably seen others enjoy. So, what say you, Mistrga, Queen and Mother of Dragons?"


    "You finally give me the title, but strapped to an ultimatum," Misty said cautiously.


    "You can''t wait to make your choice when I return, and I will being back. This isn''t a threat, I''m tired of those. This is a reminder that I am a man of my word, I will be back and the others will either rejoin the earth, or they will be part of the world I am creating."


    I could see the relief in the dragon''s face, and she didn''t try to hide it, good. I hate acting like this, but these big fuckers didn''t seem to understand anything but overwhelming power shoved into their faces. Now, It was time to get to the fucking mountain and deal with the real problem, Thungarda and his bastards, though, I was sure the females were going to give me just as much trouble, but going in a different direction of dilemma.


    "If you can make it there fast, what is the rush? The people of Karst would surely better guests than dragons for you" But Misty''s voice trailed off as the three girls around me started tough. "What is so funny?"


    "As mean as Hyde can sound, he actually loves dragons. Mother told me that all his friends waited outside her cave shaking, while Hyde skipped in to see her. Not only that but when we met...I got scared from the God, Griptons voice...and he healed my burns from"


    I stepped out of the girls and took Wendy in my arms and gave her a kiss on the cheek. I knew that she didn''t want to talk about this, but the fact that she was willing to push herself to exin that I wasn''t a bad person made me swell up inside. I was instantly thrown into a better mood, and I was feeling a bit more generous now.


    I kissed Wendy and then wiped a small tear that was forming away, then I stepped forward. Misty held an unsure look on her face but didn''t shy away from me. I ced my hand on sky blue scales, and then another hand was beside mine, Nuwari''s.


    There are a few moments in every person''s life, that no matter how many times you live could never be replicated in the same light. The pride swimming through me was immeasurable, This woman was the first human to ever willingly join me near one of these mythical beasts, and I was bursting at the seams with joy. Together, along with the help of Arrentia''s healing magic, the two of us took every scar, mark, and blemish away.


    I had to catch Nuwari in my arms, the amount of magic to do this was immeasurable. There was so much minor damage everywhere that I had to finish the job myself while holding Nuwari. She hadn''t passed out, but Nuwari was breathing hard and she didn''t mind being in my arms, and that was fine, I loved having her in them.


    "What have you done?"


    "Call it an act of goodwill. I know you will make the right choice when Ie back, but now we need to get going. Stay safe Grandma, and I will see you in five to six days!"


    With that, I picked up Nuwari in my arms and headed back to the other two. No dragon this time, I want to be at that mountain yesterday!

 Chapter 149: Greg

    Chapter 149: Greg


    The girls knew the drill, and they all had their eyes squeezed shut without me having to say a word. Well, they were faster learners than I would ever be; My brian shed the scenes of my sh blinds through my head. Maybe now that I had my memory back, I might not be so stunned about things like closing my eyes after the hundredth sh of evolution light.


    In an instant, we were five-thousand meters in the air, overlooking the world. I sent a brief thought to Grip, but I didn''t wait for a response; we would be talkingter. Instead, I directed my gaze to the mass of mountains stretched out in front of me below.


    "Where is he?"


    "Who?" Wendy asked without opening her eyes.


    "Thungarda."


    "Look for the tallest mountain," Wendy told me, still with her eyes closed.


    Silly girl, I think my magic made her forget that she can fly, but it still was cute. The way she scrunched her face up to keep them closed. Nuwari was snuggled into my chest, also being adorable, but Tescelle was the only one that dared to look. That was exactly what it was though, her daring herself to look because her eyes were the size of softballs and ready to fall out of her head.


    "Babe, close your eyes again, hehe, or they might fall out! I happened to think that they look beautiful, in your head."


    Tescelle mmed them closed so hard that I heard a small click from the force of them pping closed. All my wives were undeniably cute, and I wished I didn''t need to go off and rescue more people, but that was the way of things. This would be fun though, Nuwari and Tescelle were made of tough stuff and dragons didn''t affect them like they did the others, but maybe that had something to do with me being one now.


    I looked down and noticed the tall mountain in the distance below. That was where my grandfather-inw lived, but the real question was if there would be a single male dragon left when I was done with them. Chicken hasn''t hatched yet, so no point in overthinking things until it was time to.


    With my target in line, a blink was all it took, and we were hovering over the mountain. Immediately roars went up all around us; oh look, we have been spotted, and here I thought I would have to go looking for them. I intensified theary magic to block the noise and vibrations it was causing, and Nuwari rxed in my arms. The roars had made her tense up and Tescelle was clutching my arm.


    Okay, so the girls were not impervious to dragon fear, but Wendy had her eyes open and she looked pissed, and I knew why. Because of Kyra''s magic, we could all hear what was being shouted, and a lot of it was nasty things being said about my wife, Wendy. I memorized everyst voice that shouted an insult; I couldn''t see them, but I would know if I met one.


    I told the girls it was thest move, but Wendy refused to close her eyes, ring at the dragons circling us. There were only five and each of them was shouting insults at my wife, so I decided to start the mission: Dragon attitude adjustment, early. I set Nuwari down, letting my hand steal a squeeze of her pillow-soft bum cheeks, which earned me a short kiss. I think the dragons were really starting to get to her and Tescelle.


    "Wendy, I am going to go say hello to the locals, please stay here with the girls and keep them safe. My magic protects you all so don''t worry about that, just enjoy the show, okay?"


    Wendy finally stopped ring and turned to me with a sinister smile, pointing to the biggest dragon among them. He was big, but not as big as grandma, so there was no way he was Grandpa, but he was the most outspoken of the five. Thement about my wife being a lizard was more than enough to paint a bullseye on his entire body.


    I went to snap five rings, but then remembered that I didn''t have that yet, but would I get it was the real question? Not that I needed it, I was about to show these dragons who the lord of the sky really was.


    I let myself drop out of the sphere and started to change and all the dragons converged on me, but they had no idea who I was. ck scales covered me and cracks started to form as I grew, but I didn''t stop at the normal size, I grew to ten times my size and fire poured out of my cracks. The dragons turned at this, something they were not ustomed to doing, they were the alpha''s, the top of the food chain and there was nothing before that could challenge this fact, until now.


    They tried to flee, but all five froze in mid-air. None could speak, roar, or even twitch a muscle, I held them in stasis with telekinesis. Now it was time for the first lesson, by far the most important, no one insults my family and gets away unscathed.


    I moved forward and bit the leader in half, leaving a trail of innards to fall with the now lifeless course of the asshat. Then I released the rest of them and I changed back to human, but immediately ignited my mind and body. The Cascades of heat poured from my body, and the fleeing dragons had no chance to flee as I raised my hands and scorched the wings of each of the four, leaving only scared and burnt stubs where their majestic wings were once.


    This would not kill them or prevent them from flying, they all used magic for that. No, what I did was turn their insults into a reality for them. They were now no more than giant lizards, and no amount of magic would ever heal them, I made sure of that by fully healing the nubs and they looked nothing more than bumps.


    "What have you done to us!" A red dragon cried looking back at where its massive wings had once been.


    "Oh? That? How about I let you know who I am and who you were insulting?"


    The dragon was about to say something, but stopped himself and just waited instead. Good, they could learn.


    "My name is Hyde Kline and I am the ruler of Hope and now Perdi. The woman you were insulting? Calling a lizard? That''s my wife, and I have one rule that stands above all the rest. Don''t ever insult my family!"


    With that said I threw each of the oversized newts into the closest mountain that wasn''t below me. I didn''t want to wreck grandpa''s home just to make a point, but I tossed the fuckers a bit hard and all four crashed into the mountainside. I waited, but none of them moved, but now the sky was filled with dragons, but none of them moved to help. No, they were all staring at me...no, behind me.


    "I have heard that name recently, Hyde, you''re quite the celebrity across Bjrothrone."


    I turned around and nearly had my socks blown off in surprise. No, fucking, way.


    "Greg? What the fuck are you doing here?"


    The mountain of a dragon was white with jagged teal stripes that ran from his spine, down and around. There was no way I could forget this fucker, we had a fierce battle on thest world before I went to face Mainframe the first time on the Game World, and he had caught me right at the start. I had only one gate unlocked and no girls with me yet, and after a three-day grueling fight we called it a draw.


    "No, it can''t be you, but then again, there isn''t a person in the world that could challenge one dragon. Is it really you Hyde?" Thungarda, The Lord of Dragons asked me.


    "You fucking bet it is, our buddy sent me here to straighten out this fucking ce!


    "Gra sent you?"


    "Yeah, but here is the real question. What the fuck have you been doing since you got here? Teaching these fuckheads you call your children to treat others with such disrespect?"


    "Hyde, it''s not that simple"


    "Oh? Then oh great sky lord, please exin, or I''m going to give you an ass-whooping that you will never forget! Also, before your bullshit excuses, you will apologize to your granddaughter on behalf of your race for any insults spoken to her, now!"


    Thungarda didn''t hesitate and apologized profusely, causing the other dragons to be very confused from the bulged eyes they all had. After he was done I told him to tell his little shits to scram and that we would be talking at his ce. Not a single word ofint was uttered, and he did as told. The dragons left, faster than I expected, and then Greg led me to his ck gem cave and I brought the girls down with us.


    They were all just as shocked as the dragons at this point, none of them had ever met Greg, which they could remember since the other times he was a normal man. Well, maybe normal was the wrong word, he was always something strong, but not always against me. The biggest thing that was bothering me was him.


    I knew Greg, and he wasn''t an idiot, he was a caring person, and this wasn''t like him to let something like these dragons run rampant. The Greg I knew was not someone to let something like honor slide, but he was an NPC of sorts, so he might have changed. Something was fishy here and I was going to get to the bottom of this problem.

 Chapter 150: Not In The Mood For Jokes

    Chapter 150: Not In The Mood For Jokes


    "So, Greg, what''s going on? Gripton dropped you off here and what? There must be more to the story, scratch that, there had better be more to this story. Talk. Now."


    We were all in the massive ck gemstone cave, and Greg sat on a huge marble smooth b. I have made a bigfy couch by sculpting the basic frame from stone and then covered the frame with thread, thick andfy. If Bhan would have been here, we just would have sat down, and the couch would have caught us, better than anything my magic could make. I missed him, and Kiada''s bad jokes, but I had my lovely loves back in my life, so I would make the best of it until we meet again.


    I red at him, but he was being silent, but I could wait. I would prefer him to think about the next word that came out of his mouth. Now that I knew who Thungarda actually was, I was livid, like fucking pissed, and if the girls weren''t here right now, soothing my rage, Greg would be dead.


    If anyone in the world had the power to change it for the better, it was the King of the Dragons. Instead, he is up here lording over his brats and teaching them to treat others as less than themselves, like what kind of bullshit was that? And yet, I waited.


    "I tried, once, but the humans wanted to fight till the end, and they wanted to drag their entire race down with them. Hyde, I did try, but this was the best I could do, and before you kill me, you need to know that what I did with my children was done for the rest of the world. I had to make them all fear us enough to leave us alone, but I do agree their attitude is not great." Greg exined.


    "I''m not going to kill you, I mean I really want to kick the shit out of you, but that is just me being angry. No, but there are going to be some serious changes, and since I did just kill one of you brats on top of maiming and possibly killing four others, I will do this thing for you first. How long since youst walked on two legs?"


    "Hmmm? The game before this one actually, the same one I was put out of my misery by your brother twice. I got stuck as the fake harem leader on prime, but he found me in a mini-game long before he should have, and forced me toe to him. You two are a pushy pair when you get worked up, I didn''t know until I came to this world that he was even your brother."


    "Ditto, Gra likes to do that. I will be having words with himter, many of them. The kid is doing well then if he was strong enough to kill you."


    "He was themander on Xeno," Greg spoke with a bit of pride.


    "Shut the fuck up, how? You kidding me right? That''s the second of 5s, how the fuck is that possible?"


    "Are you getting jealous of your brother?" Greg said with a big stupid looking dragon grin.


    I was instantly in front of Thungarda/Greg, and I bitchpped him off the marble b with my right hand, infusing him with my magic at the same time. He hit the wall beforepletely changing, so when the light faded, he wasn''t hurt. That didn''t mean he didn''t get my point, I was in no mood for funnies today.


    "Now, we are going to call all the females in here and find my wives, and if they have been hurt in any way, shape, or form, I will have blood."


    Greg picked himself off the floor and dusted himself off as nothing had happened. He was no longer a dragon, just a man, in a face I remembered. After dusting off, Greg looked over his body, but then looked back at me.


    "Just so we are clear, I''m not a dragon anymore, hell, I don''t even think I have any magic. I think you should be the one to go and talk to them, I saw your dragon form, and so have all of them, and what you can do. They will listen to what you ask, you are the Dragon King now," Greg told me.


    That made sense, and now that Greg was just Greg and not Thungarda, they wouldn''t listen to him, the one that taught them to disrespect anything smaller than them. I was about to turn to the cave entrance when Wendy ran by me and gave Greg a hug. I was surprised for only a second, and Greg even looked at me before moving, so I nodded my head.


    Greg hugged Wendy back, and then they broke apart and Wendy came back to stand with me. Nuwari and Tescelle both came to join me and the four of us left the cave to stand on the massive ledge at the mouth of the cave. Greg was still Wendy''s grandfather and I had to respect that even if I was pissed off at him, but I also understood where he wasing from. The humans of this world were built to be relentless, and cruel it seems, but were they really all like that? No, I have met good ones besides my wife, there were just a lot of bad apples. One thing at a time Hyde, I thought as I looked up at the sky full of dragons.


    "Girls, wait here with Greg and I will be back."


    I walked to the edge and stepped off the edge into nothingness, and fell. I let my body change as it had never been before, I wanted to be more than just a dragon, something more...me. Instead of shapeshifting into a dragon, my body expanded to a mind-boggling size. A massive ming mantle sat on my shoulders and the me turned into a flowing cape of magma. I was already usingary magic to protect the girls, but I doubled it again, the heating from my cape would incinerate anything close to it.


    I floated with the same magic as the dragon, but now they were like birds to a tree. I sent mymand and every male fell back, but as the two dragons rushed me. Glittering gold and silver, they both flew in a spiral corkscrew pattern directly, and my massive heart pounded in my chest, my girls. Tamika, and her twin sister Dalmia,nded in my outstretched massive right hand, both of them shing.


    Two beautiful Dragon-Kin stood in my hand with hands behind their backs with identical faces and bodies. The only thing that separated them was Tamika''s gold and Dalmia''s silver wings, but they shared the same gorgeous face. I turned, putting my hand up to the ledge for them to hop off my hand and join the other girls.


    Every part of me wanted to ignore the rest of these, but I still had work to do. I turned back to the rest of the dragons and sent my thoughts out to all of them.


    ''The days of looking down on other races is over. The haughty attitudes and arrogance end, today. Those that wish to continue to look down on the other races and refuse to change their ways will find their sleeves a frozen blood pancake smeared into that giant rock in the sky you see at night. Do I make myself clear?''


    To my surprise, every dragon, male and female, bowed their heads to me. Power had its ce, but I wasn''t using the power to rule and force them to do something unreasonable. I just wanted them to act civilized, was that so much to ask of dragons? But this would be the kicker.


    ''Lastly, I will expect every one of you to submit to my power and be like my wives, as you have just seen. This will bind you to me, but it will make you strong with time if you truly want to help me fix this world. You all know that no one is meless, but that doesn''t mean we get to ignore the problem. I am sorry to not give you a choice in this, but I cannot have you running under your own discretion anymore, Karstia is now another part of my kingdom, so you will abide by my rules.''


    There were no sounds but pping wings, but then a female voice spoke in my mind, addressing herself first.


    ''Vialgora, Ruby Red. What will you have us do?'' -Vialgora.


    ''Nothing that you don''t want to. There is a waring, and not just against men the real creator of this world who is trying to destroy it. The part each of you y will be your choice, but I need to know that you will be on my side for the entire battle, I will not have a single one of you fly against me.''


    ''When?'' -Vailgora.


    ''Tomorrow, I want some time with my wives, but I would still like the females to join me in Thungarda''s cave if they would like to. I am not forcing you, I just would like to make sure that another one of my wives isn''t among you, but I would also like to talk to you about some things that will be changing after tomorrow that will directly affect you.''


    With that I let the magic go and shrunk back down tond on the ledge, where my twin beauties were waiting for me.

 Chapter 151: If It Wasnt Screwed On

    Chapter 151: If It Wasn''t Screwed On


    I was excited, I knew who was missing still, and finding them both together was a heaven send all on its own. I scooped my girls up and gave them a firm squeeze on their bottoms, which got me ps from both sides, at the same time. Then they showered me in kisses, almost making me drop them.


    Behind us, Dragons werending, so I set the girls down and we headed back into the cave to give thedies room tond. Nuwari, Wendy, and Tescelle joined us and we walked back into where Greg was waiting for us. I let go of the girls and got to work, this would be home for a day or two, so I wanted to make it morefortable.


    I walked to the center of the room and sat down. I crossed my legs and put my hands down cupping my knees, then closing my eyes. I started to slow my breathing, keeping all five girls protected withary magic. I took a bit of it to block the noise around me of the great number of dragonsing into the cave.


    I let myself fall, deep inside of my internal well, I took the strongest power of them all and fused it into my tattoos, letting them snake off me like vines. All the female dragons hade, and I had expected no less, so I let the tattoos spread out in the cave, touching each female dragon. Then I tried something, it felt right, so I released Maximus to course through my veins of red and ck tattoos that filled the cave.


    The sh was like nothing I have ever seen or felt, even the space deep inside of me lit up, the light destroyed all darkness for that brief moment. I didn''t n on stopping, but that did suck a wack load of my energy. It seemed because some of them had scars that it took more of my magic, there was really no other exnation. There were around fifty women, but I had done entire viges with twice as many people, and I do remember feeling drained after giving the first group of female ves my magic, but I thought that was just me waking up.


    Fire, earth, metal, telekinesis, building, fusing, shaping, sewing, paper, ink, I took from them all and poured them into the ground. In response, Small pools of metal started to bubble out of the cracks all over the cave and started to form into bars, and springs. The next was to construct a bed, more couches, chairs, and tables. The parts formed together and fused, making the frames with cotton thread unwinding into padding for the couches, and chairs. Last was thin stone bs shaped for each table, then I was done.


    I let out a long breath and pulled myself back, and then opened my eyes. Wow, that took a lot, but I had taken more of a part in the construction, rather than letting the magic guide itself. I whipped some beads of sweat off my forehead and tried to get up, but my legs were like jelly, but the girls were all there to help me up. Nuwari and Tescelle each went under one arm. They helped me to a new ck couch with hot pink pinstripes running along the bottom along with all the treads.


    This was my way of saying that as mighty as I might be, the women were what helped keep everything together in my life. I was backed onto the couch, and the girls sat down with me, the other three Dragon-Kin went and stood behind me. This was the first time I really noticed the herd of Dragon-Kin staring at me and themselves.


    Not all wore happy looks, but this was to be expected, I had said I would do it, but I didn''t give them any warning. I sighed, I was still just running hog wild, I needed to really reign it in. I was feeling better now, my energy wasing back to me, so I stood to address the women.


    "I will start with an apology; I am sorry for not warning you, but I am not sorry for doing it. You almost all had scars from the past, some more embarrassing than others, but those are now gone. The days of mating flights and acid piss are over, for now. Maybe in the future, you will evolve back to dragons or you might not, I will not stop you if you want to partake in mating flights at that time, but no one will be forced. I give you the gift of my magic so you can learn there are other ways to live, it is your choice if you would like to continue in this life like this or as you were. I will not stop you."


    A woman with red wings stepped forward, this was the same as before, Vailgora.


    "I think what you have done is fair, but what do we do now? Do we all go with you? Can you provide for us? I don''t think I would like eating a cow at this size."


    "Yes, you are all wee toe with me to Dreams, my city where there are more Dragon-Kin. I will provide for you, but you will have to earn your keep, but for now, we shall feast...I just have to go get my cooks and supplies, hehe."


    I hadn''t really thought of food for almost sixty people, but I was sure Breth wouldn''t mind If I got them to make some food for us. I asked the girls to entertain our guests and I zipped back to Dreams, then dropped into the house to see how everyone was doing. Going alone made the trip faster, but that didn''t mean it was better. There was something special about the stops and detours we took.


    I dropped into the backyard where Kyra, Arrentia, and Xelios were ying with the kids. They looked adorable, but I coulde back after to see them. I ran forward, quickly nted kisses on my forehead, and said I would be back as I jogged into the house.


    Inside I cut the corner and went to the kitchen where I figured Breth''s wives would be, but I was surprised to find Alex in the kitchen. I wasn''t surprised to see her ording around everyone. She spotted me instantly and came running over to me, falling into my open arms.


    "Mmmh, I missed you dearly, but I found The twins, Tamika, and Dalmia! We almost have them all!"


    "Stop talking like where are you grand collections!" Alex scolded, but I could tell she wasn''t serious as sheid her head on my chest, while I held her.


    I kissed her ck hair and then looked around the kitchen, which was way busier than normal, but I didn''t see any of Breth''s wives. Instead, most of the people working were ves, but they all looked happy. Strange, and Alex was the one in charge here...very strange.


    "Where is my wife and what have you done with her!" I joked with Alex tickling her.


    "What do you mean?" Alex asked after I had stopped.


    "All these people are smiling and they look like they are having a generally good time. So, tell me, where have you taken my drill sergeant of a wife?"


    "Don''t be like that! I am not that bad!"


    "Listen, babe, you can bullshit your friends, and I will bullshit mine, but just between us girls, let''s not bullshit each other."


    This made herugh, and I took her into my arms, kissing her deeply. After I finally let her out for air, she turned and looked me in the eyes with a warm smile.


    "Kids can change a woman, and these people don''t deserve my scorn, I save it for the chain gang working in the fields."


    "What do you mean chain-gangs? Do we have detention centers now, like prisons?"


    "Well, not quite a jail, but the ve masters are working on their readjustment into our society."


    "Hmmm, I''ll just leave that to you for now, so the reason I am back so" But Alex cut me off.


    "I have enough food ready for you to feed around one-hundred people."


    "What? No, I''m not even going to act surprised."


    "You shouldn''t buy now, we are here for you, Hyde. Even if you forget, there are more than enough of us to think of the things you forget. I knew you hadn''t thought of what you would do with all of them after they were changed. Did I make enough?"


    "Yes, my love! You did perfect just like you! I know what I would do without you all, run around like a chicken with my head cut off. Thank you, again, let''s get everything in the backyard on serving trays so I can take it back, I will be bringing a big group back after the meal."


    "How did it go, with the King?"


    "You remember Greg? Ya, that was Thungarda. As for the rest, only killed on and maimed for another, practically a wless victory for me, and considering what I was doing, I think I did pretty good!"


    "Yes you did, now, scoot! I will meet you in the back with the trays, and since you''reing back, I will send some of the helpers with you."


    "Can you send for Mesh and a couple single Dragon-Kin?"


    "If there are any left, they are a hotmodity,all the women go stupid around them! Most of them just want to have a dragon child, but a good number of them are already married with two wives!"


    "Really? How are Mesh and Marly doing?"


    "We are doing fine, and it looks like I came at the right time!"


    I turned around to the sound of one of my best friends'' voices.

 Chapter 152: Thats Going To Leave A Mark

    Chapter 152: That''s Going To Leave A Mark


    I turned and gave my big winged friend a hug, watching out for big wings. He was looking stronger than ever, the man was jacked, what had Marly been feeding him? I let go and looked at the two of them, both looked to be in great shape, They hadn''t just a couple days ago...was I missing something here?


    Wait, what the fuck was going on with Mesh''s face! His pointed face morphed into a man''s orangish face with scales that ran up to his face.


    "What the fuck is going on! That''s fucking cool! How are you doing that?"


    I was shaking Mesh a bit hard, and my friend put his hands on my forearms to stop me from shaking him to death in my excitement. I let go, but I was still excited; how did this happen?!


    "Both of us evolvedst night, now we can both change," Mesh said with a big smile as both he and Marly flew into the air.


    I watch in pure rapture as my best friend, the scrawny little lizard who could barely speak less than a month ago, soared into the air. The same one that ran and protected his princess, and begged for my help. Now I watch him burst into a brilliant sparkling orange dragon, the purple Marlogora floating beside him, and then a thought intrudes my brain to ruin my moment of happiness.


    Why did those fucking dragons have dragon flights? Those two floated, so why...I would have to ask the girls or Marly. Still, I turned to my wives and they all rolled their eyes and waved me off. There was food stilling out, and it isn''t a day that your best friend turned into a dragon, but how did they evolve without me?


    I was up in the air near the two dragons, and I shifted into a dragon, but I kept my size equal to a normal dragon size. Mesh was wearing the most god-awful-looking smile, just all razor-sharp teeth.


    ''Stop that Mesh, that smile will scare the city! You look awesome! I like the color, I''ve seen all the dragons in Karstia, and there isn''t a single one that looks like you!''


    ''There will be more! I''m sure you guessed that we evolved, but it happened when we talked about how we felt about each other and what we wanted for the future, and those things lined up. Then, we were both blind for a bit, now I really know your pains, hehe.'' -Mesh.


    ''That''s crazy, and really good, meaning that people don''t need me to do it! I can''t be every wear at once, so this will give more people a chance that doesn''t get to see me as much. So, Marly, I have something eating at me right now about the dragons. If you all can float, then why do you have mating flights?''


    Marly''s dragon form rolled her eyes and then told me.


    ''There was an idiot hero long ago that visited the dragons, and convinced the males that only real dragons had mating flights. Somehow they believed him, but it waster found out that he was a mischievous hero that could influence anyone or things choices. Parsh Deem, was the man''s name, and stories ofrge-scale messes have popped up all over history, and some people believe he is still alive. If he was, I would like to eat him.'' -Marly.


    ''I might just let you, but he sounds like a pretty dangerous guy, how did he get close?''


    ''I don''t know how much range he needs, but he was greeted as a friend, and his actions seem innocent at first but, the trend caught on fast and the females had almost no say.'' -Marly.


    If this troublemaker was still around, he could cause problems in the future. The three of us changed back and then dropped out of the sky, back to the ground. Parsh would be a problem, people like him always got in the way.


    On the ground, all the food was ready, but Mesh and Marly asked if they could join me. I said it would be a great idea for the rest of the dragons to see what was possible. I lift us, a pair of Dragon-kin, five humans and the Badger-Kin, and Tree-kin girls, and the food into the air. In a couple movements, we were at the ledge of Greg''s cave.


    The sounds of womenughing wereing from inside and we all entered, to see the tables filled. Wings were everywhere, and all eyes turned to me and the helpers, and then all the covered tes of food that they could no doubt smell. There were lots of the same trays so I ced one of each at the tables, and the rest I put on the side for the servers to pass out.


    After I was able to unload all the food, I brought Mesh and Marly with me to sit at the table. I told the other two Dragon-Kin to go find a ce to sit, and both of them gave me strained looks, I sure they would never ever have an experience like this if they lived for another five hundred years. So, they could just go, figure it out.


    My wives we all waiting and I introduced Tamika and Dalmia to Mesh, and then we stepped aside for Marly to talk to the girls. I moved around the table and sat between Wendy and Tescelle, after kissing Nuwari and offering Mesh a chair. The tops from our food were removed and the food looked amazing.


    Piles of steaming steaks, roasted vegetables, roasted potatoes, and even something like a caesar sd with no cheese or lemon, but it was alright. As we ate I asked the girls to invite others over toe and talk with us and share our food. When they did, I would, or Mesh would talk about the changes he went through. Then he did his face-changing trick, but he could actually turn his head into a dragon''s head, teeth, and all.


    Everyone was thrilled to see the change, but Marly chased off a few of them we were trying to get to...familiar. There were a couple awkward moments, where the women would strike ridiculously provocative poses, a couple almost made both Mesh and my eyes almost fell out of heads. Then our wives tried to help the process but smacking the back out of our heads, I mean one of the dragon women just walked up in a skirt and turned around. Then she bent over and backed up, but Marly was there and caught her left cheek with an open hand that sent the girl tumbling.


    That was the worst, but not the only antics, the women afterward were a lot more timid. After everyone was finished and the girls seemed morefortable I gathered everyone at the ledge in front of the cave. I didn''t want to take a bunch of freshly turned and hungry dragon women back home, I figured that it would be better for them to have a bit of time to adjust to their new bodies and to feed them. Now, it was time to take everyone back home.


    Before leaving we had a long talk about keeping your eye closed, just to make sure that I wasn''t on puke clean-up duty. Tescelle stayed close and showed me where I needed to go and I located the area, giving her a kiss before putting my hand up in the air. My signal for eyes close. The entire group went quiet, and after the count of five, I took us home.


    To my surprise, not a single girl puked, maybe it had to do with being dragons or maybe they actually listen. Though, there was one person that didn''t seem to listen very well. Greg was retching onto the street corner, with his hand on amp pole.There were a pair of girls that rushed to help them, and I was tempted to tell them to just leave him.


    We had arrived at a new part of the ground with many new houses for the women to share, and a center in the middle of it all with people to help them get adjusted to not being a monster/dragon anymore. I wanted this to be a ce for new people to the city toe to get used to their new lives. There was a group of women waiting to help organize the new tenants, and after that I was free!


    I was about to guild Tamika and Dalmia to the house, but Nuwari and Tescelle grabbed them and disappeared, leaving me and Wendy with the group of dragon women milling around behind us. I turned and took Wendy''s hand, pulling her in for a short kiss, today was our day, or did she and Arrentia switch? I don''t know, but she was here now and looking as beautiful as ever.


    "Would you like to go for a date?"


    "A...date? What''s that?" Wendy asked with a puzzled frown on her cute face, putting a finger to her lower lip.


    "Well, we just go out and enjoy ces together!"


    "Haven''t we been doing that all day?"


    "No, silly. This is where we go out and get for and have drinks!"


    "But, didn''t we just eat? And there are drinks at the"


    I dragged her by the hand behind me, what a turd. I was trying to be cute and she was being so painfully oblivious, but she was a dragon. So, she would have never heard of any of this, so I would just have to show her!

 Chapter 153: Balthazar Kline

    Chapter 153: Balthazar Kline


    Tescelle had been discreetly grooming me for something such as this right under my nose, helping me point out the locations of bars, taverns, and eateries. So, now I had a pretty good idea where everything was, and I pulled Wendy along with me, her arm looped in mine. I finally slowed down in front of the ce I wanted to go to, The Thirsty Ogre.


    Contrary to the name, the tavern was in really good shape and it even had a stage with live singers and bands. I had been in more than my fair share of bars and lounges across the worlds, but this was my favorite type. Music, drinks, and food, not much more to ask for on a night out, plus I had heard that this ce had a great nacho tter fit for a king, so I was here to see!


    Walking into the bar, Wendy stuck close to me, and music filled the air as a band yed some lively folk music, but it was still very early,ter there would be better music. A standard in all worlds, saving the best forst. Still, the ce was packed, but one thing I hadn''t nned on is being me.


    The music actually stopped when we walked in and the ce went silent, as every head in the ce turned to us.


    "Ohe on, you act as you have never seen me before! We are here just like you to enjoy the great music, good drink, and renowned food just like you! Don''t get bent out of shape just because I want to bring my wife on a date!"


    Everyone rxed, but there was still an air of tension with everyone, so I walked over to the bar and asked a waitress to get the house a round. I also asked for one of their legendary nacho tters that were fit for a king, making the waitress almost drop the drinks she was supposed to be delivered. She rushed into the back, and we could hear some yelling and a pot hitting a wall, and more yelling.


    Arge man with a grease-stained apron came out with an angry look, and when he saw me, it didn''t change. The man came over shaking a finger at me as he gave me shit.


    "You son of a bitch! You''re supposed to warn me before youe barging in here! I should have had time to prepare, but no, you just show up, unannounced! How do you expect to feed you on such short notice!" The angry cook yelled at me.


    *THOCK*


    The cook was on the ground, out cold. The culprit was a short older woman with a cast iron sauce pot in her hand, who was ring at the unconscious cook. Then she looked up to me with a smile and bowed her head.


    "I would like to apologize for my idiot husband, he is a very big fan of yours, but he is a prideful cook. He didn''t mean any disrespect, he just got over excited, sorry again. My name is Mida and my husband is Ike. Please go sit down at the table in the front, and my daughters will assist you two," Mida exined as she dragged Ike back into the kitchen.


    "Wow, that was an excitable man!"


    "Excitable? I thought he was going to bite you! I was just about to hit him with a Nappy Dart before Mida got to him!" Wendy said show me the little box she put back in the belt she was wearing.


    "I am sorry for my father, I am Titi, I will show you the table. We were ves in Acosta and my father just started working here, but Miss Alexcoria told him to run the ce the way he saw fit. Dad just wants to make a good impression with his food, because as you can see, he isn''t really a people person," Tita exined to us as she started to take us to the front booth, but I steered her to an open corner booth.


    "Sorry, we are on a date, and I would like some privacy with my wife if that''s okay?"


    "Oh yes! Would you like to try a sample nk of our ale? And maybe one of wine for thedy?"


    "Like a bunch of testers? Sure! Does that sound good?"


    I turned to look at Wendy and she nodded, but she looked distracted. After Tita left, I turned in the booth to look at her, but then she started asking me questions.


    "Couldn''t we have got Alex to yell at you? Cable could have sung, right? We have helpers and cooks to make the food and bring us drinks, so why did wee here?"


    "Babe, just rx and enjoy something different. Let''s get a couple drinks into you and some good food, then listen to the music and tell me what you think, Okay? This is nice because it''s different and new. Plus, we are doing it together, so it has to be fun!"


    The drinks and massive tter of nachos smothered in chunks of meat, yellow hot peppers, and smothered in cheese came faster than I would have thought possible. Within less than five minutes we were eating and drinking. No wonder this ce was so popr so fast if you could get over the cook yelling at you before each meal, but I think that was a privilege reserved for me.


    After we had eaten through half of the mountain of nachos, we pushed it aside and I moved to the other side of the booth to sit beside Wendy. She had been able to fold her wings in and put them to the side, but it still did not lookfortable, and I was starting to regret bringing her here. Then, Wendy grabbed the first small ss of wine and drank it in one gulp.


    Now, it wasn''t a lot of wine, but then she fired off the other four before I could string the thought together to tell her to stop. Then, she let out a cute burp and turned to me. Her cheeks were already starting to pink up and she smiled at me.


    "Now you finish yours and we can go!"


    I wasn''t going to argue, she had sat ufortably for me, so I pounded back all five testers. The first one was just bitter and dark, but the next two pale ales had a light and smooth taste that was nice. Thest amber ale was nothing to write home to mom about, but they weren''t bad either.


    Once I was finished I got up from the booth and let Wendy out and she stretched her arms and wings. As she did, she did a little sidestep, but then righted herself. I took her by the arm and smiled at her, getting a cute grin back. Oh ya, this lightweight was feeling it, but I hadn''t drunk in this world yet so I wasn''t a lot better.


    I had got a wad of cash from Nuwari, tell me I might need it, so I dropped a good amount of cash on the table. I waved to Mida, who was behind the bar serving drinks as we left. I was a bit sad to go, the band had just switched to something that was more rock and roll, but I could tell Wendy wanted to leave.


    The cool night air hit me as we walked out in the street, but the ce was alive around us. There were stalls set up now, and people getting drunk and walking around, but Wendy was the one who pulled me to a drink stall and pointed to another person''s cup of wine. I looked down at her and even her nose was starting to get a bit red, but I was feeling like another drink as well so I asked for two drinks and paid with a hundred notes.


    As I passed the note, I noticed that the picture on it...was my face. I rolled my eyes and told the wide-eyed vendor to keep the change. As if they put my face on the damn bills! I mean, it was to be expected, but it looked stupid, why not put a dragon or something cool on it? Well, it was spilled milk now, the bills were out and people were using them.


    Wendy and I walked with our drinks, but then stopped to watch a juggler. There were people out busking, some did trick while others sang or yed instruments. One thing that I noticed was that there were always two or three guards patrolling around, keeping watch on the people, which was nice. I didn''t want to have this city turn into a den of thieves or a ce where people would be scared toe.


    "Great Master Hyde! It is an honor to meet you!"


    The voice pulled my form, my thoughts, and the juggler. I turned around, letting go of Wendy to find a small man in a jet back robe. His face was covered, but I could tell from his voice that he was old.


    "It is good to meet you as well, whoever you are. What can I do for you?"


    I was feeling a bit boisterous from the alcohol, but I immediately forced my body to burn the alcohol off, lifting my haze. Something about this guy bothered me, but I kept up the act of being a bit drunk. The man removed his hood and revealed a gray-haired old man with a toothy grin.


    "My name is Balthazar Kline, and I am the leader of the new faith. The Church of Hyde, a ce for all toe and be epted as they are. Those who have joined have given all their worldly possession to the church, and no help to find other oppressed people."


    Hmmm, I really didn''t like religion, and what this guy was selling sounded almost too good, but at the same time, they were doing what I was asking. Could I just blindly turn this man away, just because of previous bad experiences? Or should I give it a chance? Did I have a choice?

 Chapter 154: Night And Day

    Chapter 154: Night And Day


    "Do you have a church or a ce where you gather here in town?"


    "Oh, no, we are all staying in a camp outside of your walls. I would not be so brash as to step up without talking to you first and getting your permission, but you are a hard man to get a hold of. I am sorry that I am intruding on your night out with your beautiful wife," Balthazar said as he bowed his head in apology.


    So, they weren''t just moving in, they preached what I did, and I couldn''t put my finger on something bad about the old man. Still, I wasn''t going to start making decisions right now, I was drunk after all. Even if it seems good, being hasty could spell troubleter, these types liked to hold on to your words.


    "Tomorrow, first thing in the morning, when the sunrises,e knock on my door and I will have breakfast with you before I leave to go back to Karstia. Is that okay with you?"


    "More than I need, but not less than I expected. I really hope we can do great things together in the future. Tomorrow I will bring the one that brought all of us together toe and find you."


    And after he finished speaking, Balthazar turned and left, leaving us both speechless. Not that miss chatterbox had added anything to the conversation. I turned to find Wendy sitting on a barrel with the empty wooden ss in her hand, fast asleep sitting up. The alcohol must have really gotten to her aftering from the warm tavern to the crisp and cool night air.


    I walked over and picked her up, making sure not to catch her wings on anything. The people were still moving around, but everyone cleared a path for me with smiles and nodded. Wendy stayed curled into my chest the entire time, and when I got home the house was quiet, but a helper was watching for me, and opened the door.


    Even though I was grateful, there were many more important things that a person like that could be doing right now, like sleeping. Once I got back from my trip to see Maxven and retrieve my remaining wives, since they must be all in the wilds, I would need to start organizing people and their jobs.I had been putting off my duties for far too long now and it was time to pay the piper after I got back from myst trip for a while.


    I carried Wendy up the stairs and then to the end of the hall where my big room was. The girls had been decorating, and Shocka was mounted on two big hooks set above the firece. There was a sofa with a coffee table in the room, I wasn''t really sure the point of it, but I guess it looked nice.


    I took Wendy over to the bed and set her down, she looked beautiful asleep, but I turned away from her and walked over to one of therge windows and opened it up. Outside, the city was still alive and I could see out to the far walls I had created to protect the city and to serve as a border. That made me think of Acosta and p my forehead. I had forgotten about Ragna, but then, the girls probably already had Trem drop him off. I still had to go and tell Violet''s father about the big changes, ugh, there were so many things that I needed to get a handle on before I started to run off again.


    Maybe it would be best if I put off the trip to see Maxven, they had waited this long, a couple more days wouldn''t be the end of the world. This way I could get some things cleared up in the city and Perdi while closing up some other loose ends. This would be for the best, I needed a couple days just to rx, the world could wait, after I finished with the dragons.


    I left the window open and changed Wendy into a nightgown before stripping myself down and then crawling in with her. I was surprised that her wings seemed to tuck themselves in and wrap around her, and it made me a bit hesitant about trying to cuddle with her. Those wings would make her hot, and she was probably used to sleeping alone, but, fuck it. This was my one night before who knows when I would be able to cuddle my dragoness.


    I awoke the next morning to blue staring back at me from on top of my chest. I guess I had rolled over in my sleep, and now Wendy was on top of me, with no clothes on. The sight of her bare breasts and her pinked cheeks made my shaft throb so hard, that I actually pushed her back a bit so it could spring up full erect.


    "You seem awake now, but I have never done this before, so please be gentle."


    I had to tone down the carnal urges that wanted me to go into overdrive and nail this dragon to the bed, but I had to take it easy. I put a hand up to her face and stroked her cheek as I rose up and kissed her. I put my other arm around her waist and pulled her close to me.


    As I did, I could feel her grind her lips into my shaft, slowly getting wetter with each movement. Wendy''s wings stretched out as she started to moan into my mouth, and I slid my hand to her soft cheeks, pressing her ass into my shaft. Her moans became louder until she had to stop kissing me to take in the air.


    Wendy lifted herself up and then slid my tip into her tight hole, but stopped when she felt the resistance. She stared into my eyes, and then kissed me as she pushed past the pain. I could feel myself be squeezed by the tightness, and she had to move slowly at first, but the feeling was beyond a pleasure.


    "Do I...feel good?" Wendy asked between breaths.


    "You are so tight, I am trying my best to no cum inside of you before you get to enjoy this!"


    Wendy leaned in to bite my neck and then put her arms around my shoulders as she started to move faster. I grabbed her ass and pulled her into me making her moan more until I couldn''t hold back anymore. Wendy''s body shook as we climaxed at the same time, the hot feeling of me gushing out to fill her running through my body.


    Wendy shook as I pulled myself out of her, but she didn''t lie back down, it wasn''t even light out yet, but then I remembered the ns for sunrise. Wendy crawled off me after sharing another long kiss, and then stood in front of me naked, with her arms held out to the sides. Iughed, but then pulled on the threads of my magic to weave a beautiful sapphire blue and white sundress, fading from the bottom to top.


    I stood up and wove ck pants, a white dress shirt, and a ck overcoat. I was getting tired of always looking somewhat of a in person, and this was what my boss wore. I went over and reached into my nightstand and pulled out a pair of sses, and ran my hand over my head, burning my stubble, and putting my shades on.


    Time to go meet the Pope! Or whoever was in charge of this holy shindig! I offered Wendy my hand, and when she took it, I pulled her into another long kiss, only letting go when we both needed air. After, we left the room quietly but were immediately greeted by Kyra holding my daughter.


    "Can you hold her? I need to go tidy up the room, and get some things done, do you mind watching our daughter for a bit?" Kyra asked me, looking me straight in the eyes.


    I took K, and Kyra turned back into her room and closed the door. I wouldn''t have said no, but the look said this is your job, and you will do it. I hoped that Balthazar didn''t mind, but there would be others there to distract him from me. This was my house after all, and every meal tended toe with some kind of adventure.


    "You really do like children, don''t you? That wasn''t just the memories less you talking before was it?" Wendy asked.


    "Yeah, I have had to live a lot of lifetimes with you guys and many without. For me, the family we create is what I am really fighting for. I want to make this world a ce that we can all grow together in peace, and just have a world where everyone is working towards a better future. Plus with all you women getting pregnant we could be training for the first ser siblings vs siblings, two full teams, I can see it now!"


    "Why don''t we have basketballs yet? You don''t need an army of children to y twenty-one!"


    I turned to see Cable and his wife, Gwh waiting at the bottom of the stairs with two hooded figures. One was surely the old man, but the other robe figure was tall and had a thin frame. It must be a woman, but why would a woman start a movement for me? There was only one way to find out, so I readjusted K and walked down the stairs with Wendy to greet my guests.

 Chapter 155: Can We Be Excused?

    Chapter 155: Can We Be Excused?


    "What are you two doing here so early? Not that I''m not happy to have you join breakfast, but...you two look different...is everyone evolving without me around?"


    "Haha! Yeah, Boss! The wife and I were talking about the things we wanted and boom! We were blind! Then boom! I could see, and not only could I see, but Gwh got hotter! I don''t have to tell you what happened...oww! I didn''t say what I did to...OWW! Dammit, women! Stop hitting me!" Cableined as Gwh beat him.


    "THE GUESTS! Did you forget that we offered to introduce the head of The Hyde?" Gwh scowled Cable but then turned back to the robed figures. "I''m sorry for my husband''s rudeness, Balthazar, would you like to introduce your wife?"


    Wife? That was a load off my back, I was sure it was going to be another one of the remaining girls. Still, that wouldn''t make much sense, the remaining girls shared something between them. Then again, betting that they were all in one ce under a single assumption didn''t make a bunch of sense, but them being split up made even less.


    I walked down the stairs as the robed figures pulled back their hoods. Underneath them revealed Balthazar and a strange-looking Beastwoman. After browsing through my brain, I stopped on something familiar.


    She was covered in colored feathers, but I could tell she was a bit older, but not nearly as old as the man. She must be a tropical bird of some sort, but the two looked like an odd couple. I reached the bottom of the stairs and offered her my head, but only to shake.


    "This is my wife, Tocori, she is the one that pushed me to start this all," Balthazar exined while introducing himself.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Tocori. Will you alle and sit down for breakfast, I think my daughter is getting hungry. She might start gnawing into my finger soon."


    Tocori must not have noticed with her hood pulled up, but at the mention of K trying to eat the finger she was sucking on, Tocori was on me.


    "Is this your child? With wolf ears? How? I knew you had taken Beastfolk wives, but a child, so fast" Tocori''s voice faded off as she stared lovingly at K.


    "Yeah, my magic was responsible for the fast birth, I also have two more children with the Spider Goddess, Alexcoria."


    "But, how?"


    "Hmmm? I don''t really want to get into specifics, but I think we do the same things as everyone else does to get children, right?"


    I looked back to Wendy and got a shoulder shrug, but that was like asking someone who was just learning addition to teach you calculus. I turned back to the woman with a puzzled look on my face, but K''s chomp on my finger brought me back to the moment. I led the group with my daughter now squirming in my arms like a snake, the little beast was strong for being such a little shit! She was going to get into endless amounts of trouble!


    Inside, the table was covered in fruit and stacks of t cakes on multiple tters. There were also some of my wife''s eating, so I went over to join Alex and Xelios. They each had a child, Lydia was sleeping in Xelios''s arms and Kenos wastching only his mother''s breast; I was a tad bit jealous, but I tried not to mean mug my child too much.


    "Do you want totch onto the other side?" Alex joked with me, catching me ring at her boobs.


    "Maybe if we don''t have so many guests, but I would love to see more of you in the future!"


    "Maybe you should get through your kingly duties first, and stop taking so long! You know how it goes, plus this is your fault."


    "What? My fault? For rescuing you all? Now I have toplete all the levels before I can go back and rey the others!"


    "Oh, such a chore! Don''t forget you have guests, but you can take Kenos and burp him while I feel K."


    "You can do that? Just switch them around?"


    Alex rolled her eyes, but then we bothughed as I traded children, putting Kenos on my shoulder. The kid already had a good patch of ck hair, opposite from his sister''s tinum blonde mess she was already growing. I walked over to the guess, but Tocori stood and asked if she could burp him instead. I couldn''t find a reason not to let her, so I gave her Kenos and took her ce beside Balthazar, who was smiling.


    "She doesn''t get excited like this you know? Tocori is normally very reserved, but she is serious when ites to freeing others like herself from the oppressions of this world. We can''t have kids, you know? That''s why she was so surprised when she saw your daughter."


    "Why can''t you have kids? Is that something between you or?"


    "Human and Beastfolk can''t have children, that''s why I wanted to be more human, so we could have children!" Mishka said, sliding into myp.


    "Oh, hello dear, good of you to drop in. This is Balthazar, one of the leaders of The Hyde."


    "I have heard of your group over thest couple of days! You have been ambushing ve haulers and taking the ves! Where are they all now?"


    "They are all waiting at our camp, and moree to us every day, brought to us by the people that saved them."


    "Wait what? You have been intercepting ve traders? Just how many have you collected? And where was I for all of this?"


    Thest question was a stupid one, but this was big, this was more than just some church group. These people could be my Resistance Fighters I was looking for. I needed people like this to go out and cut down the number of ves being shipped. If I could put enough pressure on the ve masters, and make them stop trading them all together would make getting rid of it altogether easier.


    "Yes, well, I don''t do it, but we have groups of people thate out and help. I am ashamed to say that some of our hunters are people that you have given the power to in the past, a group of people from Locknd joined us and were the ones to suggest that we start freeing the ves. I hope that you don''t mind that they are working with us."


    "Mind? Hell no, I am d that they have decided to help. When I gave them that power, I told them they could do whatever they wanted as long as it was something I would approve of. You know Balth, I think I''m starting to like what you have going on here, but I have a question for you. What would you do with more time? If I could give you more time in this world, what would you do with it?"


    Balthazar didn''t answer right away, instead, he looked over at his wife and then around the room. I followed his gaze as he swept over the room and watched each group of girls and then back to his wife, Tocori. She was not sitting with Xelios and Alex, with a sleeping Kenos in her arms.


    "More of this, except, I would like my wife to be holding my child. What you have created here, Hyde, there isn''t a world that would properly describe the scene. A world where everyone''s the same, but still allowed to be different; a ce where everyone belongs. I would give the rest of my life all over again to see this dreame true."


    I stood up and gave a short whistle, motioning with my hand for Balthazar to stand up. Once everyone was paying attention, I started to speak.


    "Some of you have met the two heads of the new group called The Hyde, and now I have had a chance to sit down and talk with them about what they are trying to do. From what I can gather, they want the same thing as us and have taken it upon themselves to rescue ves already and still are as we speak. My question to all the current members of my magical family, do we want to invite these like-minded people to join us?"


    I didn''t need an answer, and I didn''t need to make that stupid speech, but it felt right. This group would be very helpful with deterring the sales of ves and rescuing the ones that were already trapped. There were a lot of things to do in theing days, but this was something that would help for the future, so I reached out my hand to Balthazar.


    He took my hand and smiled as he burst with light, and I stood there waiting until the re was gone. In the old man''s ce was a fit, but still a short muscr man with jet ck hair and a white T-shirt with shorts. Balthazar now looked to be in histe thirties and in the best shape of his life.


    "Balthazar?" Came Tocori''s voice from behind me.


    I turned to see the shocked look on her face and a smiling Kyra holding Kenos beside her. I walked up to the open-mouthed Tocori and offered her my hand. She looked at me wide-eyed and then at my hand, which she grabbed onto.


    In another sh, a beautiful and younger version of Tocori stood in ce after the light cleared in a multicolored dress. Her hair was a series of feathers of all colors and I was pushed out of the way as Balthazar scooped his wife into his arms. He looked like he was about to bolt with her, when Tocori stopped him and asked to be put back down.


    She whispered something into his ear and then both of them got down on their knees and then put their heads to the ground.


    "Thank you very much for this gift you have given us, we will serve you faithfully."


    Then.


    "So we can have kids now?"


    "Yes"


    "Do you mind if we"


    "By all means, go enjoy yourselves,e see me tomorrow and we will discuss this more, but also get all the ves moved into the city so we can find homes for them."


    Both of my two new church leaders ran off to do a little sinning.

 Chapter 156: Taking Advice

    Chapter 156: Taking Advice


    Well, that''s settled, now I can go and deal with these dragons, and then, rx, or something resembling that. Mishka was still standing with me, holding my arm, so I dragged her over to the kids where Wendy was. She was looking at the children with a longing look so I kissed Mishka and then walked over behind her, and slid my arms around her waist.


    I was careful of her wings and moved my face to her cheek, pushing mine against her''s.


    "You will have one or more just, just like them, don''t worry."


    "Do you think I will be able to? I know the other girls have, but Kyra was already partially human, and Alex was a goddess, but I''m a dragon. Do you think it will work with me?" Wendy asked, pushing her cheek into mine.


    "Yes, I do. Ale couldn''t have children before this with anyone, she could only create a fully grown brood. Look at her now with Lydia and Kenos, this isn''t a matter of if you will have children, only a matter of when. The magic will bring you the things you dream for, that we both dream for."


    "You want my children?" Wendy asked, pulling her head away from mine and then me, turning around to face me.


    "Hmmm? What do you mean? Of course, I want to have your children! Or I want you to have our children, I don''t think it works"


    Light-filled the room with a spectacr radiance, my eyes blocking the blinding sh. When the light faded, Wendy stood before me, but with no wings, and a very pregnant belly! Dammit, I had forgotten about that, but damn did she look good, prego belly and all!


    "Wendy! Your wings! And your belly!"


    "Belly?" Wendy asked, but then she looked, putting a hand to her stomach. "Something is moving inside of me!"


    Wendy tried to back away from herself, but I caught her before she tripped over a chair. The rest of the girls that were here gathered around, trying to get a look and ask a million questions. Arrentia and Nuwari pushed through the group and then me, forcing me out of the circle, but I sunk a quick kiss from Wendy as I was kicked out of the ring.


    With all the girls busy, I quickly grabbed some t cakes and smeared jam on them and something that looked like bacon, but tasted like chicken. Probably the most disappointing thing that I had run into in this world, well besides the hate and very. Once I had my food, I sunk out with two t cakes sandwiched with jam between them hanging out of my mouth.


    When I got to the front door, Cable was waiting for me.


    "Hey, Boss! Mind if I tag along? I haven''t had much to dotely, and I''m getting stir crazy just sitting around! Plus, Gwenwth likes the house clean, even if it already is!"


    "Umm, sure, but you know where I am going, right? We have to go see the rest of the male dragons and see if they will be as nice as the women. They won''t be, I can promise you that."


    "Dragons? I should be alright, I just do a little beatboxing to keep my courage up. Plus, you aren''t scared of anything, and that alone makes me braver!" Cable proimed.


    "Sure, it would be nice to have a friendly voice there. Plus you might have to talk me down, you know the whole, hold me back bro act, but I''m being serious. I''m already pissed at these dragons for insulting my wife, but I can''t go all Armageddon on them."


    "Are you sure that''s such a bad idea? If they are going to be a problem, and I know I''m not the person to say this, but, why keep them around if you know they will cause trouble?"


    "Because they stayed in their mountains for the most part and didn''t bother people that much unless they, themselves were bothered. Now I''m telling them, not asking them to serve me; it was different for the rest of you, I offered my power to you and you epted, now, I''m forcing it on them. I need to try and get them to want to join me, without me threatening them. The real question is how do I do that?"


    "What do they want?" Cable asked as we walked outside.


    "Hmmm? What do they want? That is a really good question, look you''re already being helpful!"


    "If you''re relying on me for inspiration, then we better get the rest of the boys. If you get us all together we might have the sense of one of your wives! Those women are wild with how they can read your mind! It''s like the second you leave, they all spring into action!" Cable exined while waving his hands around in the air like a crazy person.


    "Really? I mean I assumed as much, but not to the degree you''re describing them!"


    "I can''t exin it well enough, something you would have to see! I bet the girls are already in there nning everything you will do tomorrow! You are a lucky man, my wife is pretty good with reminding me of things, but your wives take it to a whole other level!"


    Well, I never thought they werezy, and I knew they did a lot of behind the scene''s work for me when I was out saving the world. Maybe I should have nned something for them? Though, I needed to focus on the task at hand, dragons. Once I was finished with them I would n something.


    "Well, thank you for letting me know, I don''t see that stuff and I should be more thankful for it, but now, you need to squeeze your eyes closed."


    Cable''s eyes went big and then snapped shut, which made me chuckle as I made the fast movements. The trip took less than a minute toplete, but when I got to the ledge in front of Greg''s cave, there wasn''t a single dragon in the air. Great, what the fuck was this now?


    "Where are all the dragons?" Cable asked looking around.


    "Another good question, I didn''t expect them to run off. What am I supposed to do now? I can''t just leave them."


    "Why not? They can''t reproduce, we took all the females. So, they either die lonely and alone or theye to us, and you have your own dragons now. I don''t see why you don''t just leave them?"


    I pped my hand to my face, fuck, I hadn''t got every one of the female dragons! I knew I should have just changed grandma when I had the chance! I didn''t warn Cable, I just shot into the air with him, but it was already toote.


    While Cable puked up his breakfast, I looked around what was left of the city where Mistrga had been staying and protecting. Nothing was left, the city was smoking ass, I hadn''t even learned the name of this ce, only that it was the capital of Karst. Now, I was nothing more than a scorched ck mark on my tally.


    I didn''t destroy this city personally, but it was as good as my fault. I should have known this would happen, and now the dragons had sealed their fate. None would survive the culling, this would not get rid of all those dragons, some would escape, but I would leave a mark on them as they did to this city. I turned back to Cable, who was looking at me with a haunted expression.


    "What are you going to do?" Cable asked with a shaking voice.


    I wasn''t sure if it was just from him puking, or if it was something else, like my face.


    "What you suggested. This is too far; these were all their faithful followers, and they killed everyst one of them. The worst part right now is that I can see exactly how it happened. They threatened to do this if she didn''t go with them, and she did, but then they did it anyway."


    "How do you know that''s what happened?" Cable asked, looking around.


    "Misty was a big dragon, bigger than any of the males. So, if there was a struggle, there would be many dead dragons around. My guess is that she doesn''t even know yet, they probably took her and then came back. Pointless killing, but now I am going to return the favor, and get my grandmother back. I will take you home but say nothing until I get back, I am not in the mood for opinions right now."


    "Yeah, Boss, but don''t overdo yourself. You will be alone, and no one can save you if something happens. I know you''re mad right now, and you have every right to be, but don''t go losing your head before a fight. You and I both know that you need a clear mind to fight."


    "I will, and I am trying to cool down, I just can''t believe that they did this."


    "Neither can I, but we are all counting on you, for more than just fighting big things. You are the glue that binds us all together, even your wives would tell you that."


    I forced a smile out and Cable pped my back and then squeezed his eyes shut. Within seconds, we were back in front of my home. I nodded to Cable but then threw myself into space. There was a certain person I needed to have a talk with, and I had been holding off for too long, but with this happening, the conversation would happen now.

 Chapter 157: End Of An Age

    Chapter 157: End Of An Age


    ''GRA!''


    ''So, you have been back, finally. I was getting worried that you were going toplete this world before gett'' -Gripton.


    ''Can it old man, I don''t want excuses or jokes right now. Why did you bring Greg here?''


    ''Isn''t it obvious? Not one day without a leader and they all turn back into wild animals, killing a city filled with their only main supporters, and taking the queen of dragons. I put him there to control the idiots, and he did, for the most part. Stop being so thick-headed! You did get your memories back didn''t you?'' -Gripton.


    ''Yes, I did.''


    ''Then you know what is going on and why you are here now. So, whyin about the choices I made? The girls are all here and so are you. That alone should be enough to satisfy you!'' -Gripton.


    ''What about MainFrame and my brother? That jealous idiot has been messing with both our worlds and now he ising here.''


    ''It''s better you face him,st time, Tequ said you both yed the entire game without knowing about the existence of the other until the end of the game. That''s why I told you about him and how to get MainFrame to chase you. This time, Reginald will have you to deal with.'' -Gripton.


    ''Who is this person or thing, I have heard that name before, Reginald, in previous games.''


    ''Reginald ''is the persona MainFrame takes when in Game Master form, but whether it is just a persona or a copy of who he really was, I have no idea. The only thing I know for sure is that it holds a serious grudge against you and your brother. Something you two did to him has made him this way, but since none of us besides Tequ know what happened before the reset, there is no way to tell.'' -Gripton.


    ''And what she knows is limited. Same song and dance, well, I have a couple mountains to level. So, I guess I''ll be seeing youter''


    ''Are you really going to kill all of them?'' -Gripton.


    ''Only the ones I can get my hands on, the rest will scatter, and if they cause trouble, I will hunt them. Why? You think I should just let them all live to do this again when they feel like it? Should I have to worry about them attacking my cities while I''m out trying to consolidate the rest of the world?''


    ''I suppose your right, but they can''t all be bad.''


    ''Oh? And how many havee out from hiding to say, hey, look, I am loyal and I didn''t follow the group like an idiot? Not a single one, and if even just one had made that choice, I would have changed my mind and tried to make myself more civilized, but they didn''t.''


    ''I needed to make sure you weren''t just doing this because you were mad, I don''t doubt what you''re doing is the right choice. Still, it is my job to make sure that you think about the things you do, before you do them, not after. You are fully aware of what you are doing and why, so I leave the gruesome task to you. Also, if they hurt Misty, kill them all, don''t let even one go. If they are so willing to abuse their Queen, then there is no hope left for them, turn them to ashes.'' -Gripton.


    ''I agree, but you seem a bit attached to Misty, what is that about?''


    ''She is one of my daughters, only Alex was born to this world from Tailin, one of my wives, but I have many other children that are in this world. So, as I said, If they touch my daughter, kill them.'' -Gripton.


    This was the first time that I really felt angere from Griptons voice, even before in the game world. Now, I could feel iting from his voice almost like he was shaking as he spoke. His anger fueled mine, and I let myself fall instantly to above Thungarda''s mountain. I shift into the dragon, fully ten times my normal size, like a monstrous massive floating ck ind in the sky, covered in red cracks that leaked primordial light.


    ''MISTOLAGRA!''


    I sent the thought out as loud as I could, letting everything in one-hundred kilometers of me hear my thoughts


    ''I am here.''


    I turned in the direction of the thought and stared at therge short mountain about twenty-five kilometers away, and then I was above it. I could feel her presence below me now, and I decided that being an ind in the sky wasn''t going to do me any good. So, I changed back to my normal body, but I ignited the fire inside of me and dropped like a hot rock into the snow. I cut into the mountain with a white me that sent me down past where Misty was being held.


    That had kept her hidden and chained up from what I could see as I zipped by, and I stopped about thirty meters past the location, turning off my fire, and then zipping back to the spot that I saw Misty. Two dragons, red and green, both had their head hanging over the edge, so I used earth magic to grow spikes from the rooms and nail the dragon''s neck to the ground, killing them both instantly.


    Then I was bathed in fire, but I was the fire, no heat could match my own. I felt like a god as I walked through those mes, running my hand through it, watching the gouts of mes pass over harmlessly. That moment when I stood in the fire was the most peace I had in a long time, aplete block of all things around me, but then they stopped, and I started killing dragons.


    Spikes of earth killed the dragons as they tried to escape, and some did, but not many. Maybe a handful or more, they thought that hiding from me and forcing me toe to them was the best option for them. There was no ce that they could have hid from me, I would have found them, one way or another. As I walked back to Mistgra, I burned the bodies to ash, even the bones. The mark these dragons had left on the world would be a legend and then a myth.


    The age of the dragons was over, and they no longer stood at the top of the food chain. What remained of the amazing creatures would fight by my side or be left alone, to fade into memory. I was thest person that wanted to do this to their beautiful creatures, but they had proven their worth, and in that, I saw no value.


    ''You killed them all?'' -Mistgra.


    "Not all, but most. I am sorry to be the one to tell you this, but they leveled the capital of Karst. Are you hurt in any way?"


    "No, but...all of Kst...is...gone? My children? Their families?'' -Mistgra.


    "I am sorry for your loss, but this is why I did what I did. They all made their choice when they took you, and their fates were sealed after not a single one of them could see the error in their ways. What I have done will stay with me forever, but I would do it again in a heartbeat, without hesitation."


    ''I see, and I agree this had to be the way, but what of the others? The males that got away?'' -Mistgra.


    "They will be left alone, and if they keep to themselves, but mark my word, hunters will be sent if I hear a word of dragon attacks. No quarter will be given, these males have chosen exile over fighting to save this world, so they will be stripped of the right to reproduce. That being said, now I move on to the next part, removing the target that you will have painted on you, as for now, there might only be two other women that can turn into dragons, but they are not normal dragons, and neither will you be. I ask that you take my hand and ept me as your leader, also your father says hello. Those dragons can count their blessings that they didn''t hurt you."


    "You can talk to him?" Misty said out loud in shock.


    "Oh yes, he is the one that put me here. There are many stories to tell and lots of time, did I also mention that your daughter was the first to change back into a dragon after receiving my power?"


    "You do know I have about twenty-five children, right?" Misty asked, giving me a toothy dragon grin.


    "You know, I think you dragons are the most amazing thing around, but man, your smiles always give me gut pains! Marly! The purple one!"


    "Oh? Marlogra? How is she doing?"


    "She is married to one of my top generals. Get a load of this, since you''re a dragon of the old ways, you will find the humor in this. Her husband? Was a scrawny little lizardfolk with only his skin holding his bones together!"


    "What!? My daughter married a"


    "...Brilliant sparkling orange dragon, and I married her daughter, Wendy."


    "Do you n on marrying me off?" Misty asked a bit defensively.


    "First of all, I didn''t marry off your daughter, I just pointed her in the right direction. I love your granddaughter, who is also pregnant, and because of certain things, she will be having our baby soon. So, have I given you enough reason to convince you, yet?"

 Chapter 158: Discotek

    Chapter 158: Discotek


    The next week flew by in a blur, My wives and I all decided that It would be best to stay home for a bit and work on thend we had. The days were filled with happiness and very little to worry about for the most part. We did have to deal with the carnage of Kst though.


    Anyone that was outside the city of Kst at the time of the dragon attack was given homes in Dreams. We also helped Kasrt be stable again after the upset of their capital being torch to the ground. The whole process stretched out over the week, and during that time I enjoyed a host of crazy activities.


    Still, the week was over before I really got the chance to truly rx, but there was trouble brewing in the northern empires. I had just received word of a new portable Item, and it could negate magic in a ten-mile radius. This should have been something to worry me, or maybe even make me a bit scared, but what everyone didn''t know, was that I had been ying with padded gloves this entire time.


    Each of the Leaders had a quirk, but they weren''t always active and had to be earned. Mine was The Gate, but to activate it for the first time, I would need to be pushed to my limits. I needed this power; my magic was good and the abilities were nice, but something like a rock making me useless was not something I wanted to deal with during a fight.


    Among other things, Wendy had her baby, had some great nights with the girls, but I put a ban on all sex with my wives until after they evolved. I was trying to get cut in my sleep, but I was tired of these untimely births! Dammit, I had four kids already, and I had control of five of twentynd states if you included the monster inds, and you also didn''t include the north pole and god knows how many inds surrounding it.


    Another concern was the Tri-Ind, they were feeding the empires with new battleships for both air and sea, but we had no idea just how many were being bought and sold. In truth, I should have been dealing with these people first, but the dragons seemed like the bigger problem at the time. Now, I was left wondering what we were going to do about them; Titania had family there so there was a chance that we could get in to meet with the three heads of the ind.


    Titania had also said that the chance of that happening was about as likely as fishing in a hurricane. I didn''t want to have to use force, but they were supplying our enemies. Until I heard news otherwise that Firesti and The Crashing Wave Empires had all surrendered to me or at least tried to reason with me, they would stay that way. For now, both empires were ignoring me, but there was another more immediate problem.


    The Hyde''s ver Assault groups were starting to disappear, with barely a trace. Whoever was capturing them waited until after they had killed the vers, and freed the ves. That was the only clue we had; there were no prints or signs of a struggle. It was like they had just disappeared.


    This was the most important thing on my ever-growing list of things I needed to do or figure out. I really thought that me staying in my capital of Dreams was going to help me get on top of things, but every problem or task that was righted ended up breeding new tasks or problems. It was easier when I wasn''t here, but that was only for me, I couldn''t leave everything up to my wives, no matter how badly I wanted to.


    No, as the unnamed King of this world, I had a lot of things that needed to happen before I could consolidate my hold on the world. Still, this problem with the Assault teams was really starting to get on my nerves, The Hydes had been staying true to their goals and the leader had set out to me. The issue now was that the hunters didn''t want to go out, so I decided that It was time for me to step in.


    And it was aplete failure, for catching the people taking my people at least. Each time I went out, I came back with a group of ves and vers. The other parties would kill them, and I couldn''t me them, but I had the power to give them a chance to be better, so I always gave them the option. There wasn''t a single person that refused my offer, but I made it clear that I wasn''t looking for a fight, I let them know that I would ughter them if there was resistance.


    This was ruthless, but it so far had a zero percent casualty rate on both ends, but I wasn''t being attacked. The whole thing was started to get to me until Xelios can toy with me one night like I had told all the girls that weren''t evolved, there was no sex before. But that didn''t mean I didn''t want to see them and enjoy the time we shared together.


    "I think that they might know you too well. You have be a bit of an idol for people, and everyone knows your bald head," Xelios exined to me.


    "Are you suggesting I grow hair? Babe, you know how I feel about"


    "No silly, you can change into a dragon, and you can be a massive man, but is that really the limit to your magic?" Xelios asked whileying on my chest, her cheeks starting to slowly beat a myriad of colors.


    "The limit...that''s a good question, and I can see where you''re going with this. Goddammit, you''re amazing, I wish I could just make you evolve!"


    "Well, in the meantime, I could always do this."


    I closed my eyes and put my hands behind my head as Xelios pulled off my pants. It waste, but I wasn''t that tired, I could stay awake for a discotek BJ!

 Chapter 159: Waves Of Color

    Chapter 159: Waves Of Color


    Many things had happened throughout the week, but now it was time to get back to the grind, and the ve mystery was the first time on the docket. Today I would need to make a disguise, and then join one of the hunting parties, but the key would be getting into the group without anyone finding out.


    Not that I wanted to think that the problem could be from the inside, but taking the extra steps now would just mark another thing off the list of worries. I had just woken up, and I could feel my rainbow strobe light stirring in my arm. I opened my eyes to stare into her multi-hued eyes that were lovingly staring back at me.


    "Do you have a good sleep?"


    "Mmm, yes, it was with you. What are we going to do today?" Xelios asked while she nted kisses on my chest and slowly made her way up to my neck.


    As her lips crawled up my neck and to my cheek, my mind turned to mush, and all thoughts left me as they had somewhere better to be. As her soft lips pressed into mine, I gently wrapped my arms around her, holding her body close without touching her beautiful lustrous wings.


    As my hands traced her body, Xelios became more passionate with her lovemaking, and after a week of failures and frustrations with the ve mystery, my body gave in. I couldn''t stop myself, nor did I want to. Xelios was beautiful beyond belief, and her body felt amazing in my arms, and I drank in her taste of sweet nectar as our lips pressed together in the heat of our passion.


    I left the underwear I was wearing thread off me, and I did the same for Xelios as I ran my hand down her side. Where my hand touched, cloth pulled itself apart and unraveled for me to touch her bare skin. As Xelios felt my hands touch her bare skin, she stopped kissing me and pulled back, sitting up.


    As she did, the remaining clothes fell off her body, leaving her small erect breasts exposed. I moved to put my hands over them, but Xelios caught my hands in her own. She gave me an adorable smile that made my brains almost leak out onto the pillow.


    "Are you sure about this? You have been holding back and waiting for us to evolve"


    "And not a single one of you have. I am starting to think that it is for this reason why you all aren''t. I don''t know Xelios, I want us to have children with all of you, but at the same time, I don''t want to have sex just to make babies. I want to love each of you when we want it, not just when all the stars line up. I am going to start looking into some kind of protection, to prevent you all from getting pregnant."


    "Well, if you are willing but Hyde, I do want a baby, and if I were to have it tomorrow, I wouldn''t care. I need to have kids of my own or I will go stir crazy!"


    "Then who am I to stand blocking the path! Come here beautiful, and I will give you a baby or two!"


    I wrapped my hands with her small cute breast, taking a nipple between each forefinger and thumb, squeezing them gently, and rolling them between my fingers. The action earned me moans of pleasure and Xelios closed her eyes and slowly moved her wet little slit up and down my rock-hard shaft. Something was changing in the way Xelios''s cheeks flushed.


    Even though I kept we were both excited, both enjoying the pleasure of the others'' feelings, but the light in her cheeks was growing dimmer. Once the lightpletely faded, Xelios bent over me and yfully bit my ear, but then whispered two words, that could make any man break the zipper in his pants.


    "I''m ready," Xelios said in a breathy voice, lighting my soul on fire with passion.


    Xelios lifted her hot and dripping pussy up from my shaft, exposing herself to me. I could see her juices drip as she pulled away from my hard shaft, and I reached down to grab my cock, standing it up, rubbing the tip between the folds of her pussy lips. My body ached to m myself deep inside of her, but I knew better, I would have to deal with all my virgin wives, so that meant I had to be as gentle as they wanted.


    Xelios slowly brought her hips down to swallow my aching shaft, and she didn''t even slow down as I felt the resistance.


    "Ahhh!" Was the only short cry that Xelios uttered as I felt myself push deeper inside her tight pussy.


    As Xelios finally took in thest of my shaft, something happened as I stared up into her eyes. A thump started, like a heartbeat, but the feeling came from where we were connected. Suddenly, as Xelios lifted her body, my world exploded into a wave of colors that rushed up behind her, about to crash into the bedside. Then she pushed back down onto my throbbing shaft, and the waves crashed into the bed, downing me in a sea of colors and emotions as I had never felt before.


    The color didn''t stop me from breathing, but I was left to the mercy of Xelios''s tender hips that seemed to control the overwhelming waves of color. As the waves and currents began to get faster with the movements of her body, I was paralyzed in pleasure and rapture, only able to watch and enjoy the cosmic event unfold before my eyes. Then I could feel the waves begin to churn around me as the pressure built inside of me.


    As I let myself fill her insides, and I felt her body shake, the world of colors hit me in a way that was far too ineffable to describe, even in thought. The experience was something that I would never forget for another thousand lifetimes, and I couldn''t wait to try it again!

 Chapter 160: Trouble In The Making!

    Chapter 160: Trouble In The Making!


    I had to stay in bed with Xelios for another thirty minutes before I was steady enough to stand on my own two feet. To say that she rocked my world would be a gross understatement of what just urred. The very fibers of my being could feel the waves hitting them, taking in the radiance of ecstasy everywhere on my body.


    Xelios said it was something that was rarely talked about, and it was meant to be considered one of the most memorable in a Butterfly Folks life. With this, I was in agreement, something truly memorable, tasting the rainbow. We cuddled and talked and I was still trying to get functions back in order; it was like my head was put into a paint shaker.


    We finally got up, and I let the magic create a cute short dress, with a ssh of colors that leaked into intricate lines and patterns. I started to work on my disguise; I had found out to my horror that I could use Kara''s magic to grow hair, and then control it.


    It happened one day when I was messing around in front of a mirror before going to bed. I tried to grow a mustache and that I did, but the thing was long. Then, just for fun, I sent a thought to have my mustache wash my face, and the magic responded. The stache got bigger and then did asmanded.


    It was the weirdest and creepiest experience I have ever had; I don''t like hair, I think it''s good on other people, but I just don''t like it on me. So, the whole experience had made me stay away from trying anything like this, and since I would be using the hair, I wouldn''t be able to use any other magic. This shouldn''t be a problem, I have had ess to the thread magic for a while, so I could use it in my sleep.


    For my disguise, I used thread magic to make a spandex like speedo, which made Xeliosugh as I struck a pose. After, I grew hair like a thread from almost every part of my body, covering me from head to toe, making me look like cousin It from the Adams Family! I also made shoe-socks, a bucket hat with tan and green stripes running vertically. Finally, toplete the look, I went to my stand and grabbed the white-rimmed sunsses I had been meaning to give to Cable and slid them on over the hair.


    Since I had control of the hair, I could easily make the hair part behind the sses without anyone noticing. With the costumepleted, I turned to Xelios, whose eyes were huge with surprise.


    "What do you think of my disguise?"


    "I...you...what? You look like an oversized wig stand that somebody tried to dress up to be funny. So, pretty good, but ck? Xelios asked.


    "What''s wrong with ck?"


    "It''s to you. You need something like...a rainbow of colors!"


    "Babe, that seems a bit biased, I''ll add some streaks of white to make me look old like this."


    I changed some colors and made some streaks of white. Now I was Referee Cousin It!


    "Well, not much of an improvement, but it will have to do, you are alreadyte to meet the others!" Xelios said, trying to rush me out the door.


    Before she could get me out the door, I parted the hair from my lips and gave her a long kiss that she fought the entire time. Finally, she was able to get free, and jumped back from me, giving me a fierce scowl that I had never seen on her face before, well in this life at least, hehe.


    "That was gross, don''t do it again or you won''t be getting any more of this!"


    I waved my hairy arms in front of me in defense. Man, give this girl some sexy time, and all of a sudden she''s the boss, kinky! I mean, she had the goods to hold me at ransom, that was more than for sure!


    "I give! I won''t don''t it again. I promise, scouts honor and all that jazz!"


    "Go, you''re making the other''s wait!"


    "Love you, babe!" I shouted as I jogged out the door.


    I was supposed to go meet Mesh, Nuwari, Kalita, and Kadence down at The Thirsty Ogre about thirty minutes ago, but well, things happened. They could wait in the name of this thing, wow my head was still swimming from the experience. As I walked down the stairs I got strange looks from all the helpers and figured I should have just jumped out the window. Instead, I jogged to the back of the house, the thing was so damn big that it was almost necessary to jog from room to room!


    I popped into the high-fenced backyard to see that all my children were already ying in the grass with mums. The scene was cute and me looking like a striped hair monster didn''t faze any of my wives, they all said good morning dear to me without batting an eye. Though, when I tried to get close to K who was lying on her back, she flipped over and started to growl at me, yup, trouble in the making.


    I waved goodbye to them all, not wanting to get too close, but I started a Wendy and our little girl, Fenlirosa, or Fenli for short. For some reason, instead of growing wings on her back, two little cute wings were on the top of her head like K''s little furry ears. I hopped the fence and started jogging again before I got lost in gushing over my adorable children.


    I stretched from jogging to running, but I had to be normal, hopefully, no one would be watching my house and me hopping the fence would go unnoticed by the people that mattered. My only magic now was my hair, and I had to keep that appearance up if I wanted to find out who was taking my people and the ves.

 Chapter 161: The Naming Game

    Chapter 161: The Naming Game


    I slowed down once I got into the more crowded areas, which seemed to be everywhere but the ring around my house was a bustle in the morning. I was able to push my way through the crowds and slowly make my way to the tavern. I was a bit worried that they might have left after me taking so long, but when I opened the door and saw a strange-looking group sitting at the same booth that Wendy and I had sat and had drunk justst week.


    The first in the group i saw was Mesh, but he was fully human, not an orange scale or anything on him. He had a brown t-shirt with dirty blonde hair with a hint of orange in it and some blue jeans. These things had be normal around here, other tailors popped up and Nina had shared my knowledge of so many things. Now, simple things like jeans, running water, sewage, and other basic essentials that I couldn''t do without her.


    ''You helped me, and you''re trying to help the world, so we are all just doing our part.'' -Nina.


    ''Thank you, dear.''


    As I got closer to sit down, Nuwari, and Kade both smiled at me, their disguises were ridiculous! All they had done was trade clothes and put their hair up and put on sses. At the same time, they did lookpletely different, but Kalita was the winner for best disguise ever.


    Kalita had shapeshifted into pure bubbling muscle, like the kind of woman that could break your dick with kegel, wow! And she had a nice breast and she hadn''t changed her face at all, so she still looked hot.


    "What''s with the hair?" Mesh asked.


    "Best I coulde up with at short notice, I was detained."


    "Oh? I thought you were waiting for those ones to evolve first?" Kadence said with a smile, she had been the second to climb into bed with mest week.


    I had got a chance to see all the girls again that had already had time with me but had evolved, and It was a passion-filled week for the girls that had already evolved. Nuwari was still sour about still having to wait, and now I did feel bad about breaking that rule, but I would make it up to her on the trip. Since I couldn''t just whip us there, the trip could take a day or two, depending on the mode of transportation.


    "Well, the ban is over, Nuwari, we tried doing things together, but maybe this is what is missing, I don''t know, but I won''t hold out anymore. I really wish Addel would stop hiding from me, if she evolves and has the baby, it''s fine. We can deal with it, but right now we need to get out of here, and get over to The Hyde''s office."


    "We, all need names first," Kalita said in a husky voice, oh this was great!


    "I''ll be Red," Mesh said.


    "Esmeralda," Kadence said, and I tilted my head at her. "What? I like the name!"


    "Ivona," Nuwari said, and I almost fell out of the booth, making herugh, but then she said, "Just kidding, Rachel will be fine."


    The other two women were giggling, and seeing Kaldita giggling in that form was a treat all on its own. She had a bright pink dress on that her chest looked like it was testing the tensile strength, but the shirt held, Kara had probably made it. I looked at her, waiting to see what crazy name she picked, but it was just normal, but it fit.


    "Jill," Kalita said in the husky voice.


    While the girls wereughing about the Ivona name, Mesh had looked thoroughly confused, but he was only from this world, not twelve others before this like the girls had been with me, well one that long. So, I leaned in and told him about the name and all the lewd jokes I could think of, making steam pour out of his ears as his face turned red.


    "Okay, party, let''s go! You can call me"


    "Harry," Jill/Kalita said.


    "Wait, what?"


    "Yeah, I like it," Red/Mesh said.


    "Hey! Wait, I was thinking more along the lines of"


    "Nope, Harry is a good name for you!" Rachel/Nuwari said, putting an arm around Emeralda''s shoulder, who nodded in agreement, and then they both did a sses adjustment that hit me in the right spot!


    "Sheesh, fine, I rock Harry. Let''s go miscreants! Time to solve the mystery!"


    Red went and paid for the food they had eaten, and the rest of us went to wait outside the tavern. The streets had died down, but stalls were up and people browsed and bought items or foods from them. They used the paper money with my name on it, and more than a handful of times I heardments of how much help the new paper system was.


    I thought that it might be hard for people to get a hold of, but with so many intelligent people around they could all see the benefits of using it. So, in turn, they show the people that have trouble understanding how it works how to use it.


    The whole system was thought up by my wives of course, but that was par for the course. They looked at all the ways things were done in other worlds we had yed though, and that was the reason Nina was in my head now. To do what Gripton did with just the one world, but there were eleven more to catalog. I had even gone to talk to Gripton about if there was a point to doing it, and he told me that I would keep the knowledge catalog inside my head in each of the remaining worlds after things on, so I was worth doing.


    Red walked out of The Thirsty Ogre to join us and we made our way to The Hyde Office

 Chapter 162: SUV Tank

    Chapter 162: SUV Tank


    We walked into The Hyde Office and there were other groups of adventure-looking parties like ours standing in line to get sent out. Even the risk of getting caught by the mysterious ambusher didn''t seem to slow the flow down of people looking to help. I wondered what drove everyone to help? It had to be more than just helping, Right?


    I stood in the middle of our group and Rache/Nuwari stood at the head as we waited in line. She would be the best for speaking to the people at the front booth where we were waiting for. The ce was simr to a guildhall office, but a bit more formal and no extra ces to sit down.


    "Your team will be sent to Ratiha, There is a shipment heading across thend, and we need you to intercept, you will get one-thousand for each ve returned healthily. This price is higher than the standard five-hundred per ve, but Ratiha is a dangerous ce and you have some good rmendations."


    "These terms are good, is there anything else we need to know about?" Rachel asked.


    "Just there us is someone hunting you out there, but we have no idea what they want or if they are ever killing them. We just know that they disappear, but they don''t happen often, but they can happen anywhere. Stay safe out there, here are the time and quadrants, get there early. I will leave the rest up to your and your group." Thedy at the window handed Rachel the paper, but she handed Esmerelda/Kadence the note to put in the bag she wore over her shoulder.


    We left the front desk and then the office. Nothing seemed off there, and thedy seemed honest about everything we had asked, so I put them off to the side. I had helped make something in secret, and now that we were in need of transportation, we just needed to get to the ce that it is stored. It wasn''t that far, but there were a couple parking lots and a couple ces to rent or buy new rough riding cars, but they could only use them outside of the city.


    The thing that I had been working on wasfier and it had more than enough room for everyone to move, we just had to make our way to the lot at the end of the city where it had been parked for thest day. The trip was a nice stroll with my best friend and the girls to our ride, but I was a bit of a pain to have to stay away from them for now since I picked such an inhuman form.


    Who knows, maybe it will y to our advantage. I will be thest person they are thinking about, so I can get them with the old sneak attack! More like they will pay attention to me because I''m the weirdest looking one!


    After about an hour they were already tired, but I probably could have walked the rest of the way there, but we had reached the SUV Tank. The thing didn''t have a cannon and it was round like cars I had seen before, but with the help of Titania, Xelios, and some other very hard-working people, we had created a tough machine.


    The thing had triangle-shaped tracks that lifted slightly at the front and back. The rest of the vehicle was basically like your standard secret services sports utility Vehicle, all ck. Though Xelios tried to convince me that it should be rainbow, man I sure d I won that argument before today. I would be doing my best to stay out of any arguments with her from now on if I wanted to taste the rainbow again!


    We all piled, and Esmeralda/Kadence reached in her bag and pulled out a special case. The thing was holding the special drive her father made with Mr. Spin. It was like the key and locking mechanism, it was different, and the box made it so you couldn''t hear the humming noise it was making now.


    I was in the back with Rachel and Esmeralda while Red/mesh and Jill/Kalita were in the front. Jill had asked to drive, and I remembered that was her favorite ce to be. This was good because I was a horrible driver. Plus in most of my games, I would have already unlocked the gates and broken some of the seals by now, but this was the first game that I had been handed something almost stronger.


    I let a bunch of my front hair suck back in so the girls could cuddle into my arms, while we started to leave the city, there was a guard, but they didn''t check people leaving the city, only the onesing back in. So, we left the city and started heading down the open road. I really hoped we could get to the bottom of this mess, but there was a chance that we would run into Ratihian''s.


    If that happened, then I would probably have no choice but to deal with Kalita''s mother. I had talked to Markeye to get more information, invite him and Kara over for meals to enjoy with the family when we could. The girls were forever inviting guests over, and I have to say I really enjoyed meeting with people over a meal, so it wasn''t bad. Though, what I got from Markeye wasn''t helpful.


    The queen kicked Kalita and Markeye out when she was only five, and that was more years than I would like to think about ago. Still, the woman hadn''t been doing anything suspicious, but after they were kicked out, the country started to be more closed. Whatever happened before or after they were booted, neither of the two had any idea.


    So, in the end, I resigned myself to do this thing if it came to it, and knowing thew of the universe and Murphy, It would.

 Chapter 163: Infinite Pocket

    Chapter 163: Infinite Pocket


    The trip was going to take two full days to get there, even with the tank, but there was a town along the way that we would stop and stay at the first night. We could get there faster if we drove all night, but we had been giving the mission for the reason that we could make it to the location for the time that the ves would be rolling through, and we would still be a day early.


    "Have any of you ever been to Ratiha or this town up ahead, Kerlick? I know you have Jill, but your information is a bit dated."


    "No, the ce has been very closed off, and those that enter don''t usually return," Rachel/Nuwari exined.


    "Well ording to Tescelle''s map, the town is a good size, even bigger than Locknd, so we should be able to get a feel for what the people will be like."


    God, I wish she would just get it over with and evolve! Tescelle magic was the one thing I needed to be able to do. That''s what I should have been doing, I would have to get on top of her as soon as I got back...anyways, this tower had some weird buildings in it and I wanted to check them out. Plus, I had shit to trade!


    One of the funniest magic got this week was a thing called Infinite Pocket magic, well that''s what I called it. Julien was a Dogfolk with this magical ability that he called Space Stretcher magic; as one of the few beastfolk with an innate talent for magic before I gave him my power, I was interested in him. The kid was thirteen and was still with his parents, but they let me borrow the kid toe with me through town with three other random magic-user children and one or two of my wives.


    The kid had a ridiculous personality that was fun and challenging all at the same time, so the time was fun. After certain events happened, the kid ended up evolving and now I had this super funny magic. It kind of reminded me of Bhan and His Convenience quirk, the meals he would serve us, His favorite trick was to reach behind you and then pull out exactly what you wanted. This was nowhere as useful as that, but that idiot needed it, and every advantage that came with it.


    More digressing, to the point, my speedos had pockets, big ones, that normally would barely fit a pen, but with Infinite Pocket, it was a whole other story. I had about three hundred spheres in one of my pants pockets along with a hundred thousand dors in hundred and twenties. On the other side of my speedo, I had one hundred bottles of water, about fifteen sandwiches, and changes of clothes for everyone rolled up. Basically, anything that could fit in my pockets went in there, but the sandwiches would still go bad.


    Thinking of that, I pulled out five sandwiches that were only a little bit squished. Pretty good for being in a pocket with two hundred kilos of other supplies. I was really hoping it would have been like a bag of holding from that D&D game from the earth. Then we could have packed food for the entire trip, but that would be pretty overpowered, so I would have to do more city patrols in the future with the kids to see where they would go from here.


    "Do you think the people are going to be mean or hostile to us?" Rachel asked me.


    "I kind of hope so, maybe not hostile, but I sure hope they don''t act over happy or anything like that. I have seen one too many Wickerman movies to walk into a strange and remote ce where everyone is just far too happy."


    "Well, I don''t think they will be happy to see us or hostile, but I don''t think we will be treated as guests. We all need to stick together, that means you the most, Harry! You are not superman this time, you are Harry the Hair Master! So, you can just go running off on your own going gung-ho like normal. You have to stay with the party and keep a low profile," Esmeralda chided me.


    "Yes, Ma''am, I will hold your hand, and stay with the group. Don''t worry, I will let you guys have the fun this time, but I will be helping in little ways to make things easier. Remember, If things get tough, I will take over, and Mesh, buddy, I had to do this to you, but Imand you not to turn into a dragon until I say."


    "Understood!" Red/mesh said, turning in his seat with a chest-pounding salute.


    "Everyone, I order you all to not do anything that will harm or jeopardize the safety of anyone in this party. This order cannot be disobeyed."


    "What is the point of that? None of us would do something like that? I also don''t understand why you would prevent me from changing into a dragon at my own will?" Mesh asked me, still turned.


    All the girls stayed silent, they knew why I had given this order, there was a ny percent chance that the person that was causing these abductions was MainFrame. If it was him, he wouldn''t be alone, but he alone had the power to influence other people''s minds, and use all other sorts of dirty trips. So, we all needed to be up to speed on Reginold.


    "There is one thing that we haven''t told you about," I told Red, and then exined everything about MainFrame and the kinds of things he was capable of.


    By the time I had finished exining everything, the town of Kerlick was in sight. Red was nodding his head in understanding, which was good. Now we were all on the same page, and everyone was up to speed, with the dangers that more than likely lie ahead. Who knew what kind of troubley waiting for us in the town of Kerlick?

 Chapter 164: Suckers

    Chapter 164: Suckers


    We stopped outside of the town and parked The Tank, taking the power core out and storing it back in its case. I had tried to get the box in my pocket, even trying to make the pocket longer, and when I tried putting the core in my pocket, well. Let''s just say everyone could hear the vibrating sound, but I could feel it, and I had to take it out of my pocket before I went cross-eyed.


    The girls that were with me at the time we''reughing at me so I walked over to Krya who hade to visit the workshop with me. I slipped my free hand behind her back and that took my hand that was getting the piss vibrated out of it and pressed it between her legs, but blocking her from the sight of everyone else. Kyra''sugh cut off and her eyes crossed and then rolled into the back of her head.


    I slid my hand up her back and kissed her to cut off any noise she was about to make, and then pulled the power core hummer away from her stomach. I broke the kiss and then pulled away, but I stayed in front of her until she caught her breath. Then she jumped on me, wrapping her arms around my neck and almost knocking me over in surprise. This also squeezed the hummer between us, and I thought I was going to drop Kyra when Titania yelled at us to stop acting like animals and to go find a room.


    There was a lot more to that story, but we were already walking up to town so I had to turn the mindless walking off and start being inconspicuous! The town looked normal, the sun was slowly sinking, but there was still plenty of daylight left, and it was good to see people moving around. They just looked like normal people and ignored us, but not rudely, they just treated us like anyone else passing through.


    "This ce is really nice, and the people seem nice. No one has treated us as outsiders, but they help in any way shape, or form, we were just normal people to them," Esmeralda said.


    "I hope it is as good as it seems, but the thing is, there hasn''t been a single angry, sad, happy or worried expression on anyone''s face. They aren''t nk, but they don''t really show true expression, like the smiles they use only woke on their mouths, but not their eyes," Rachel pointed out.


    "Let''s get a room and we can talk there," Red suggested.


    "Nope, I''m getting creep sacrificial vibes from theck of real emotions, I can''t feel anything from anyone. So, we are leaving and we will be camping outside, I...nevermind," I said letting my shoulders shrug and my hair sag.


    I had forgotten I wasn''t Hyde right now, I was Harry the hair master, I couldn''t do shit. Mmmm, I didn''t like this, but Red was right.


    "Fine, did you find one?" I asked Red, and he nodded. "Then lead the way! I am just dying to see what happens next!"


    The ce was The Tavern, even the building had no personality. The room we entered was featureless, and Rachel went up and got us two rooms, but she had a strange look on her face when she came back from talking to the female owner, who went and locked the door in a hurry.


    "Rachel, what is going on, and why is she the first person to show any kind of emotion?"


    "Vampire''s," Rachel said with a grin.


    "Woman, why are you smiling? What is so funny about Vampires?"


    "Because now we know why Ratiha has been closed and Jill is going to get her to wish," Rachel said with a smile.


    "You think my mo...that makes sense. The closed borders and the people not leaving. If you can''t leave before night, then you bloodsucker food," Jill said in the husky voice in disgust.


    So good, hehe!


    "So, are Vampires a normal thing around here? Because no one has ever said anything about said bloodsuckers."


    I was not worried, hehe, I invited any vampire to try and bite me. Now that was going to be funny, like chopping the balls off a cat, pretty much useless. Oh well, I would have to y support and hide in the back. The other could have a turn to deal with them. Even Nuwari trained using weapons with me and some of the other girls in using the daggers, but she already had the experience, it was more about reactivating it.


    "The Pure Vampires are more monsters than anything, but theye from The Monster Inds. Some must have brought it back and traded it to my Mother. I know some expeditions went there at that time, and there were many records of them in the capital when I was a little girl, or so you know said,'''' Jill exined as the franticdy finally came back over to us.


    "Can you help me please, I don''t want those children to get through this, can you please take them out of here, and out of thisnd? It''s cursed, theye to every night and feed on random people in their homes!" Thedy pleaded.


    "We aren''t going anywhere, it''s toote for that," I whispered into Red''s ear and he repeated my words and carried on.


    "You need to hide with you kids in the cer, you have one right? With the only one door that we can guard?"


    Thedy nodded to Red and ran, good job! I wanted to congratte him, but there could be ears and eyes anywhere. So staying in character was better, for now, I could congratte my friend on his nice recoveryter.


    We got the kids into the basement cer, below the kitchen, and locked them in, putting a box over top, they had what they needed to survive until morning easily. We just had to deal with the bloodsuckers, but if they were going to be random attacks, we needed to be the bait to draw them in.


    "Everyonees here, I want to do a little bit of bleeding."

 Chapter 165: Julius

    Chapter 165: Julius


    Each of us cut our arms, except Red, and then the blood flowed down for a little bit, but then Rachel would heal the cut. I wasn''t sure how the vampires would react to a dragon''s blood or whatever his blood registered as. So, better safe than sorry, but we had all dealt with different types of vampires and I had even been good friends with one.


    Well, good friends was a loose term with Kiada, but close enough. Still, this was the tried and tested way to get a bloodsucker to look in your direction, and we could already hear thumps on the roof, what? I wasn''t even dark out yet? Daytime Vampires? This sounded like cheating!


    The thumps started hitting the roof faster, and then crashing came from all areas in the building, but we were in the back of the kitchen, the only ce with only one exit. I had quickly fused the door shut and braced it closed using fast magic and the materials at hand. Red had a long sword out, Rachel her daggers, but Esmeralda had woven a weave of fire across the stone entrance to the kitchen.


    The first grey winged thing hit the zing pattern and disappeared into smoke, and then they started to pour into it, but it was a blender for the monsters and not a single one even got close to getting through, until they stoppeding.


    The sound of pping came from the dining area, and then a pale-skinned man walked through the fire weave as I would. The fire didn''t touch him or his fancy suit, now this was interesting.


    "What do we have here? You all reek of fear, like a filthy od..o..r"


    "You might be having trouble telling us your whole story with a crushed wind piper. Do you mind if we sit down and talk like normal people?" I asked the struggling Vampire using an old and scratched voice.


    The Vampire waved his arms and I let go of him, dropping him to the ground, where he recovered quickly. He casually walked over to a counter like nothing had just happened and turned back to face me before hopping up to sit down. The Vampire eyed me but waited without saying anything, but I waited back, I knew this game.


    Finally, the Vampire let out a long sigh and looked at the others who hade to stand behind me. There was no point in hiding who was in charge here, another apex predator meeting the bigger fish, but he didn''t look surprised. Finally, the thing spoke, but the smart-ass tone was gone.


    "What is with all you strong peopleing into Ratiha? You''re the second group that has drawn us out, then attacked, and tried to kill us. I can see why you might want to, but, I don''t understand why two of you are here at the same time? This story only ends one way."


    "We are hunting the other group, do you know where they are?"


    "Group? There were only two, and I know where they were and where they might be going, but why would I tell you?"


    "Fine, y hardball, I don''t mind."


    I froze his entire body in ce with telekinesis, except for his head so he could still talk. I walked towards him, letting the hair shed off me and then changing into my ck normal T-shirt and pants. I also went back to being bald, this thing wasn''t working with MainFrame, but it had a rough idea of where he was, and he was a bloodsucking fiend.


    I reached forward with my right hand and touched him, causing him to light up. I was curious to see what a vampire would be after getting my magic, but I didn''t expect him to turn into a bat. I looked down at my hand just to make sure I had used my right hand, but I had. So, what the fuck just happened?


    "What have you done to me!" The vampire screamed in a little squeak voice.


    "Oh, isn''t he so cute!" Jill said using her normal voice, snatching the Vampire bat out of the air.


    "Put me down you giant hag!"


    "Don''t get saucy with me Mr. Battykins, or I will pull those little cute wings off you and cook them!" Jill said using her husky voice again. "Tell my husband were the other two were and what you know, or I will be making you for supper!"


    "Stop! I give, I''ll tell you! Man, what have I got myself into? Fine, I can show you, but then you will let me go, right?" The bat squeaked.


    "No, you''re stuck with us now batboy, think of this as turning over a new leaf. Plus, once I''m done with this pair we are looking for, then I will be dealing with the rest of your kind here in Ratiha. So, you''re on the winning side already, the rest won''t be so lucky."


    "You think you can take on the Pure Ones, I recognize you from the descriptions now! You''re that new King that popped up that can use and give magic, right? Pure Ones are immune to magic!" The bat squeaked in distress.


    I punched a massive hole in the wall, no magic. I just punched the closest wall to me with a good amount of force behind it; this was nothing to what I could do with two gates open, but it was more than impressive enough for my purpose. After, I fixed the wall and turned back to the silent bat. His eyes were squinting at me, and Jill was letting him stand on her massive hand. The bat was using his little tiny hand to scratch his chin, but then he finally stuck out his tiny little bat hand.


    "Maybe, just maybe, you might actually have a chance to end this all. It''s been so long since there has been anything close to hope. My name is Julius, and I wasn''t always a Vampire."

 Chapter 166: Limitations

    Chapter 166: Limitations


    "All right, Julius, storytime, tell me a little tale since we have time to kill. How did the entire court of nobles get turned into bloodsuckers?"


    "There was an expedition done that was funded by the nobles four hundred and fifty years ago to The Monster Inds. Other countries had done the same, but the group that left didn''t return the same. Something had be lifeless about them, no expression would touch their face, at least not true ones," Julius exined.


    "So then these are the Thrull''s, was attacked usst night? They were the vigers? I couldn''t sense their feelings when they spoke or with the expressions they made, so I would assume you are talking about one and the same?"


    "Yes, but the problem was that the Captain seemed normal, a bit on the pale side, but full of life and happy to bring back huge caskets of treasures. That was what they told everyone, but what we didn''t know was that three Pure Vampires were waiting inside. The caskets were brought to a special viewing room in the pce, and only a select few of the highest nobles we invited with the Queen."


    Julius paused and took a drink from a saucer that had some wine in it. It was morning, but this kind of talk always called for a drink, the rest of the town''s folk hade to visit to thank us for help, but that they were leaving. I told them all to head east to Dreams, they would be weed, and I gave all the money I had brought with me to the families and groups to buy things when they got there. This was all I could do for now, but they would all have a second chance at life, but then Julius continued with his tale.


    "Once everyone was inside the room, Captain Hutira knocked on each casket once and then the lids flew open. Demons like we had never seen before burst from the plushly lined caskets, tearing us all to pieces. We all died, watching them eat us alive, but then we woke put and we weren''t dead. Not only were we not dead, but we were all stronger, faster, but we all felt the pull of the Pure Ones, without their blood, we can''t survive. That is unless the King magices and touches, then I guess you turn into a bat. You know I really can''t wait to see Anti''s face when she finds out she is a bat and her daughter is right in front of her!"


    "What do you mean?" Jill/Kalita asked Julius.


    "Your mother will be happy to see you, how is your father, General Markeye doing?"


    "Wait...you are lord Julius...you seemed taller than when I remember meeting you"


    "Yes, well-bing undead has its perks, the skinplexion alone is worth getting eaten over and for to do the same to others for thest four and a half centuries. Then, this guy, who is your husband,es to her after all this time and touches me, then all of it is over. I don''t need their blood anymore, I don''t need any blood anymore. Do you know how long it is since I have been able to actually taste wine? If you see a vampire drinking wine, they are tough, because anything that isn''t blood, tastes like acid," Julius exinedying back on a little chair I had made for him.


    I had grown it from the tabletop, and the two children, maybe four and five sat on Rachel/Nuwari, and Esmeralda/Kadence''sp watching him curiously. I had exined to the owner that he was a pet for now, but he was harmless for the more part. The two boys liked to watch him dance around as he told his story, and they giggled when he would squeak loudly when he got too exciting, or dramatic parts.


    "How many more of you halfbreeds are left then?"


    "Five, but they are all in Ratilleck, Ratiha''s Capital, the Pure Ones are there in the Castle too."


    "Pft, piece of cake!"


    "No, you are just outside of the zone right now, so you wouldn''t have noticed this yet. Magic does not work from the point on in Ratiha. There are special stones everywhere that we have been nting in the State since the Pure Ones arrived," Julius countered to my brush off.


    Well, that was something different, no wonder they had been able to keep this under wraps for so long. Anyoneing into this ce wouldn''t know until it was toote, then the vampires could make quick work of them. This was turning out to be a serious problem, I was still strong and the rest had training, but these were being as tough as me almost.


    "This is going to be a problem, I am going to have to send you all back, and then bring the part of the army here to help me finish cleaning the ce out."


    "No, we are not" Kadence tried to argue.


    "Yes, you are. MainFrame is out there Kade, and I can''t protect you. This isn''t like the other games we yed before, there might not be a next game if you die, and that is not an option. So, you will all take the Tank and escort the people of this vige back to Dreams and bring a sizable force back here, but do not leave the city under defended. Do not make me order you to do this."


    The silence hung in the air as the three girls stared at me defiantly, and Mesh examined a knot in the leg of the table we were sitting at. I didn''t blink, nor did I back down from their stares, I respected every one of their opinions, but this was not up for discussion. I was the leader, and this was my job to keep them safe, and I was the only person in this world that can do this thing.


    "Hyde, if something happens to you" Nuwari let the sentence trail off as she and the other two came over.


    I took the three of them into my arms and held them close. I would not see anyone for a couple days, and the thought was bothersome, but, I had to do this. The people of Ratiha deserved more than this, so I would give them more.


    On the brighter side of things, MainFrame and his partner would have no magic, still, I don''t think that will stop his summoning abilities. There should be some limitations put on him like Talon, but MainFrame wasn''t like the other Game Masters.

 Chapter 167: Ratilleck

    Chapter 167: Ratilleck


    I didn''t want to leave the girls, since we didn''t get any time to spend in the night together, but the sooner they left, the sooner they would being back. I hugged and kissed the girls goodbye, then locked my forearm with Mesh. The short trip had been fun, and there would be more in the future. For now, I need him to get back and warn the others.


    "Mesh, I release you from my orders to not transform unlessmanded. I release you all from all previousmands. Mesh, I would like you to stay with the girls and protect the people walking back to Dreams from this vige. I know it will be faster for you to just fly back, but I am counting on you to keep everyone safe."


    ''Why are you not just taking them back yourself?'' -Nina.


    ''You know why! I will not send people in until the main threats are taken care of.''


    Everyone agreed, but they all looked like they had been scolded, as they turned to leave, but before they did the three women rushed back to me and I squeezed them all.


    "Don''t you dare die!" Kadence said pounding her fist into my chest.


    "I don''t n it, remember, I still have Nina with me to help me think my way out of problems. Plus, when ites to hitting things with my bare hands, I''m the best."


    "Still, don''t be reckless, and don''t lose it. You get way too angry sometimes, it will be just you so don''t lose sight of your goal if something happens there, it would have happened if you didn''te," Nuwari said leaning up for a kiss, then both she and Kadence pulled away, leaving Kalita in my arms.


    "I''ll get your mother back, I promise I will try my best, but you know, there couldn''t have been a better oue, right? I mean we thought she was stealing people''s souls or something to stay young, but instead, the ce is just crawling with vampires!"


    "I have been here for a while, and you and I go way back, Hyde. I know you will bring my mother back because you don''t know how to quit. I trust you will stake these bastards to the cross on a bright day. Please, be safe."


    I hugged her and then watched them go, but soon turned, and looked out over the grassy rollingndscape. I had to jog to meet Mainframe in two days, but now I wasn''t sure if he would even make it there, maybe after being attacked, he might think his odds will be better in the castle with the Pure Vampires for back up. There was no way in hell it didn''t know it was me and now I knew why it had been avoiding me, so it could lure me to this ce.


    I would have to deal with them when I got back, I had no proof yet, but there had to be someone working in The Hyde Office that was being controlled by MainFrame.


    "So, how long do you think it will take us to get to...where are we going again?" Julius squeaked.


    I grabbed him off my shoulder and then shoved him into my pocket that had clothes and supplies in it plus the sandwiches that Alex had prepared for us.


    "Hey what the big idea here! Get me...woah, what is this ce? Didn''t you just shove me in your pocket? Why am I in this chamber filled with...stuff!" Came the muffled squeak from inside my pockets.


    "Infinite Pocket, it''s a magic that makes my pocket as big as I need them for anything I can fit in my pocket, but the pocket can only be so big. This will be a safe ce for you; how far and in what direction is the city? Also, there are sandwiches there that need to be eaten before they go bad."


    "Already on it chief! Head west about eighty kilometers, can''t miss it, the ce is big!"


    "Well, we should be there in about ten minutes. Man, I really thought it was going to be farther, we will be there in no time!"


    "What? How? What are you?"


    "Well, you see their heroes in this world, right?"


    "Okay, I''ll bite. Yes, there are heroes, what about it?" Julius squeaks in exasperation.


    "I am the hero, the one Gripton sent. You are four hundred and fifty-some years old? I''m thousands of years old, countless lifetimes that I can''t even remember, and I am good at hitting things. That''s what I am, now, let''s go for a jog!"


    I pumped myself up and bent my knees, letting all the strength fill me, then released. The power was barely the same as using two bands, but I was able to skip across thend like a Speed Racer crossing the canyon. I felt it when I entered the area of effect for the magic nullification, but as Julius had said, innate magic like the pocket, Nina, and my strength and speed would stay, which they did.


    There wererger areas where trees grew as I streaked across thendscape, but nothing bigger than a kilometer wide, and there were very few active farms. There were a lot of abandoned ones, and we stopped at a couple, but after the third, I just passed them by. Many stilled tes set for a meal, some looked to have been taken care of, but every house was filled with old brown bloodstains.


    I could finally see the capital of Ratiha, Ratilleck. The bat was right, this ce was huge, a massive city that had a lot of t buildings. With the stops and my walks around, the trip here had taken far longer than it needed to. It was already almost my first lunch and I had a lot to do today.


    I reached in my pocket and Julius handed me a sandwich that I pulled out. Almost as Good as Bhan''s magic, hehe!

 Chapter 168: Tear In Reality

    Chapter 168: Tear In Reality


    I walked into the city of Ratilleck, licking my fingers and ignoring the people and the asional nk look I got. Everyone walked around like normal, but the people were not normal. It was just the same as in the vige, and that meant there was a cure for the problem, me.


    ''Two people are moving fast towards you from above, watch out!'' -Nina.


    I was prepared for this, I was wearing a ck cloak over me, and a hood over my head. I already had an air bomb in my index finger and I flicked at the closet female vampire. The rock was small, so it couldn''t pierce the armor she was wearing, but a direct hit to the shoulder knocked her into a building.


    The male had a sword, but I already was snapping the whip I had found, the connection hit the Vampire with so much electricity that he started to scream and struggle inside his own armor. I walked up and raised the whip of the smoking man, whose hands were up asking me to please never do that again.


    "Where is the Castle? Where are the Pure Ones?"


    "Follow the yellow road and you will get to the Pce, there you will find what you search for!" The smoking man pronounced.


    "Did somebody pay you to say that?"


    "WAAAAT?" The smoking man squawked and then fell over.


    "Well Toto, do you think the yellow brick road is our best choice?"


    "Waaaat?" Julius squawked from my jean pocket "Probably."


    "I will reach into this damp pocket and fill it full of water!"


    "Alright, Alright already, why do you always have to get so excited? Yes, that''s the right way, now stop threatening me and save all the good people of this city, please!"


    Stop giving me lip then! But I kept that to myself, that was like talking to a post. During the time at the vige before I said my goodbyes, I went around looking for stuff, since the first time I found out I could give people magic, I had stopped using it on items. At the time I had considered it too risky, but now I could control the things that happened when I touched an Item.


    I like my pocket full of air grenades, those things would be good for not killing people. Though, the electric whip was only for the bloodsuckers, since I couldn''t give magic to convert them. That was another problem I was going to have. This ce was a dead zone for magic, and it wouldn''t be easy to even remove the stones if we knew when they all were.


    That would have to be a problem for another day, for now, getting rid of the big bosses and MainFrame were my main targets, the rest would all fall after that. No more Vampires bothered me on my walk up the yellow paved road. It must have been bright at one time, but now it looked dull and worn. This City must have looked great back in its day before all of this wrongness happened.


    The Pce was a huge structure, filled with towers and a lot of floor space. I groaned, rubbing my hand over my face. If this wasn''t my grandmother''s castle, I would just level it, but the ce was nice, and Kalita would be disappointed in me if I didn''t at least try to keep the ce intact. I had only smashed a couple buildings so far, so I was trying.


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out another sandwich and some jerky I had found, and started to eat as I walked through the pce gates. No guards or people were walking around, the ce was a ghost town. Not surprising, maybe they expected me, and didn''t want to waste the livestock.


    I would be grateful if the Pure idiots came and just fought me, but that wasn''t going to be the case. A different voice called out from up ahead that made me roll my eyes. Well, he was going to show up sooner orter, why not now?


    "Hyde, It''s been too long! I see you are up to your old cheating ways, nothing has changed, but this time, I have you! Your magic has been sealed, and you are just a man now!" Reginold called from somewhere up ahead.


    "So, you finally decided toe and visit? Did you bring friends?"


    "Smile nowhere, but there are no rules you can break here! I INVOKE GAME MASTER SUMMONING, DEMON CHAMPION!"


    A rip, in reality, opened, like a tear in space, and a ck demon with massive horns crawled out. The rent in reality closed as it stood over three meters tall, even bigger than the Titania. The thing had a long thin ck sword that looked wicked sharp and almost as long as I was tall.


    I feel like I had seen this thing before somewhere, but I couldn''t put my finger on him. Bah wasn''t important, this guy would be a piece of cake, and then I was going to find MainFrame and put him in a box, and keep him there. I looked back over at the demon, but she was gone, and I was instantly jumping to the side to keep from getting cleaved in two.


    "Hey, I wasn''t ready yet, that''s cheating!"


    I thought it was a funny joke, but the demon was alreadying for me as Inded. I pulled out the whip and cracked him in the face, but it didn''t do anything. Now I knew what this thing was, A demon from the dragon world, immune to fire and all magic, a dragon''s natural unborn enemy. This was just peachy, but this time I sidestepped the strike down and swung as hard as I could into the side of the demon''s face.


    The hit barely knocked him away, but I didn''t let up, kicking the de out of his hand and starting to rain down fists into the demon. He kicked me off and we were trading blows with a furious speed, but I wasn''t winning by any means. Then I heard the Reginold scream again, this time more tired andbored.


    Another rip, in reality, opened up, and another one of the same demons crawled out, but this time he was carrying a massive hammer.


    Fuck.

 Chapter 169: The Gate

    Chapter 169: The Gate


    I mmed my fist up into the jaw of the second demon but had to immediately block a kick that sent me sliding back. The second demon,ing out and seeing that I was just a human fighting with my bare hands had tossed his hammer aside. The charred and burnt skin flexed and cracked to heal again before they both startedying into me.


    I wasn''t doing great, but I wasn''t losing. That shithead drunk that was my father had been great for prepping me with fighting skill, and I had warded all of the major strikes. I had taken a few blows, but my body absorbed them, and I used my moment to fight against them. More than once I made them run into each other, making them have a little spat about something in the demon.


    I used this time to catch my breath and stretch out a bit more. There was no point in trying to run, these things were faster than me, and only my strength and training were keeping me on my feet.


    I braced my feet, and weaved to the right, dodging a punch from demon one, then I twisted and the football kick was narrowly avoided. I spun in the air andnded just out of their range, but I had to block a kick the second my feet touched the ground and I was knocked back, still in the air. Not good, but I was airborne, so I turtled just before the other demon appeared beside me,nding a brutal sidekick that broke many ribs, but my body tried to repair itself.


    No good, I smashed into the ground twice and then into a build, feeling my body get cut up. Without being able to activate any healing magic, I was stuck with a slow innate healing that was nowhere near what I needed right now. The demons were in the house with me, I could smell their burnt flesh.


    I looked up to see glowing smiles and eyes, lustful red, staring down at me. The two demons raised their feet and both brought them down on me.


    Snap!


    [The Gate] Requirements have been fulfilled.


    [The Gate] First Gate Activated!


    Both my hands shot up and caught both feet that were trying to crush my skull. I could only stop them, even with one gate opened, these ones were tough. I took a small moment to admire how long I hadsted against the literal demon, but then I exert my will on the system, this was my power, GIVE ME IT!


    Snap!


    [The Gate] Second Gate Activated!


    I shoved the demons back, making them both stumble as I mmed my hands into the ground, springboarding myself to my feet. I didn''t hesitate, and ran forward to the first demon, tackling him. I locked my hands around the thing''s necks and squeezed hard, roaring out in defiance.


    "GIVE ME MORE POWER!" I roared as I squeezed.


    Snap!


    [The Gate] Third Gate Activated!


    I ripped the head of the ck demon off its shoulders as the other demon punched me in the head. I didn''t budge, instead, the hand broke, and I punched two holes in its chest and then ripped off its head. That was the only clean way to kill these things, and I had dealt with some in the past, but now it was time to find MainFrame, but there was no chance that he would still be around.


    No, Reginold and his partner would leave and regroup, but I would have loved to see the look on his face when I unlocked my power. Still, now it was time to go deal with the Pure Vampires, but I closed the gates. I was cracking the ground where I was standing on, and I would make a mess walking through the pce like this.


    That was quite the ass-kicking I took there, but it was always worth it. Nothing beat raw power, but now I would have to fight something even stronger to unlock more of the gates. That was par for the course in my life, and I headed up to the pce. On the bright side, it should only take a year of skilled workers to get the courtyard back into tip-top shape.


    I walked through a pair ofrge ornate and walked into a big open room, with another pair ofrge doors. These ones were even fancier, and thankfully after a twenty-minute walk and six more doors, I reached what I assumed to be the throne room. Inside was all red, and three people were standing with two women.


    I had never met either of the women, but from what I had heard, the brown-haired beauty was Kalita''s mother, the Queen, and the other the captain of the exploratory vessel that brought the three bloodsuckers back. I wasn''t sure what to do, so I just continued to walk forward.


    "Stop!" The Pure Vampire shouted at me, but I ignored him, looking at my grandmother.


    I snapped open all three gates as the three vampires rushed me. I grabbed one on each side and then sandwiched the third with the other two, holding them all in ce. I was sad to have to crush them to dust, but I couldn''t use my magic here, so I forced my hands together in a guillotine snap. The bodies fell from my hands in piles of dust, and a darkness lifted from around everywhere, as a light had just entered the room.


    I looked up to the two women who had surprised looks on their faces and I dusted my hands off as I walked over to my mother-inw, offering her my hand. She took it with a smile.


    "So, now that you have saved my kingdom after hundreds of years of very, are you going to take my hand in marriage?" The Queen of Ratiha asked me.


    "Sorry mom, I am already married to your daughter! We have a lot to talk about before she gets here!"

 Chapter 170: Jenna Black

    Chapter 170: Jenna ck


    Over the next two days, I helped Queen Anti, my mother as I had taken to calling her, with getting the city back into working order. The ce was a mess and people had questions, but that part wasn''t for me to deal with, no, instead I was very busy. Doing things, and stuff...okay I was beingzier than a cut cat, but I had time to kill and this wasn''t my mess to clean up.


    "...The demon beast tribes were hard to get near, and in the end, we just gave up on them. After losing about ten men, I decided that it was best just to see what else was on the ind."


    I was sitting with Captain ck as she regaled the tales of her trip to the Monster Inds. I have to admit, I was on the edge of my seat the entire discussion, this was fascinating! The stories that she told me made it seem like the inds were a whole other world that was just waiting to be explored!


    "So, how did you run into the bloodsuckers then?"


    "It was less of us running into them as it was them guiding me. I was like a pull, making me want to get closer to that ce" Jenna ck exined, but she let her voice trailed off, her eyes going distant.


    "What was this ce? A temple or something like that?"


    "No, thinking back now, the ce was nothing more than a hole in the ground with many cave structures deep down inside at the time when I was there. I can still remember entering the ce thinking that it was just a hole in the ground, but when I left after finding the Pure Vampires it was like leaving a hall of glory. I can remember asking them why they wanted to leave such a grand ce, and they said they wanted to try new things."


    "Well, they weren''t lying, but things are slowly starting to go back to the way it was, but I will be changing things once my people are here. What do you n on doing, now that you are not an eternal bloodsucking vampire?" I asked jokingly.


    "I was thinking of getting a new flying ship and traveling north, to the top of the world," Jenna said with a far off look, towards the mountain range that blocked the bay on the other side, and the far off Tri-Inds.


    "I don''t suggest that a very angry person up there and you just don''t want any part of that, yet. How about youe and work for me? I could use a good captain, and I supply you with a ship and crew. The only thing is I might ask you to run errands here and there, but for the most part, the ship and crew will be your free of charge. Plus, when we get back, I give you a little boost too, magically speaking that is, I already have enough wives, hehe!"


    Jenna took a drink of some wine straight out of the bottle, and after almost a full five counts, she let the bottle breathe. Jenna let out her own gasp to suck in the air but leaned forward with breasts almost falling out of the white silk dress she was wearing. Her ck hair fell down around her beautiful face and green eyes that were trying to bore holes through the other side of my head.


    "Why would you want to just give me, of all people, a boat and crew for free? Just so I can run around and make these children''s scratchings for you? I will, but, why?"


    "Chicken scratch, looks like you''re trying to pleasure yourself while you draw, am I right?" I asked standing up and backing away with my hands to the sides.


    This woman had been constantly moving towards me and I had to get out of the way before I got suffocated. The ''Chicken Scratch'' was her magic to draw maps, but when she did, it looked like she was shaking uncontrobly, and the maps were almost impossible to read, but notpletely. Nina and I had worked together, talking about how we could use the drawing, but we had decided to wait for Tescelle to help us with it.


    "What is your point, Baldy?"


    "Oh? So you do like my sense of hair fashion? When we get back to Dreams I have a wife that can project maps, so we can use that with your ability to make maps, after I give you the power!"


    "You keep talking about this power, what does that mean, exactly?"


    "Hmmm?" I put a finger on my lip, trying to think of a way to exin it.


    "It is the King Magic, You get to be a hero or like one." Came the muffled squeak from my pocket.


    Julius hadn''t changed from a bat and didn''t want to leave my pocket, so I didn''t force him, but I would be kicking him out soon. I was sure that someone would be keeping mepany this evening, and I was pretty sure I knew who would be at the head of the army. I really hope they didn''t overdo it and bring it to many people.


    "Sure, I''ll work for you and wash your feet, if youmand it," Jenna said standing up straight and looking serious.


    "Hey! What happened to the hussy that just drank half my bottle of wine my mother-inw gave me! Now, are you all ready to go and see the world?"


    "I have only heard myths about this magic, and if Julius vouches for you after being turned into a bat and shoved in your pocket, then I have no reason to doubt what you say is true. I wille with you Great Herald, let''s see what kind of trouble we can stir up!"


    "Okay, so, it''s Great Master Hyde, and you better not be stirring up trouble! I want you to explore and make maps, just, this time, don''t bring home any more Vampires, or at least let us know youring."


    "Oh, yes, I''ll just send a bird with a letter the next time I''ve been mind-controlled!"


    "Fine, but we will have to figure out a good crew for you to have that can prevent that. The next step is getting back and then I have to make a trip to see my Father-inw before he dies of old age."


    "How many wives do you have?"


    "Woman, don''t even get me started on that!"

 Chapter 171: Insides Sucked Out

    Chapter 171: Insides Sucked Out


    It wasn''t until the next day that my army showed up. Well, what was supposed to be an army of soldiers, was an army of my wives, and children. What the hell was going on here?


    I went out to meet the group, not only had all eighteen of them showed up but they had broughtpany, the nonbat type. I could see Mesh hiding in the back of the group so I stormed past the women who wereughing, and walked up to him. The man wouldn''t even look at me, but Marly gave me a huge smile.


    "There was no stopping them, I tried to tell them, but they wouldn''t wait. There is a small force heading this way, but the women were in a hurry. I''m sorry, Hyde, I tried to stop them," Meshined with his head still hung.


    "Oh, don''t me him, you know how those women get don''t you? They have something nned for you so, no point in getting worked up. You have been stringing them along for some time, and they have some demands," Marly exined to me as she rubbed Mesh''s back.


    ns? What are these women up to now? I turned around to almost twenty-two pairs of eyes staring me down, save K, she was trying to eat Krya''s hair. What have I done now?


    "Ladies, what are you all doing here? And with the kids?! Kali, Kade, Nuwari, were any of you listening when I said that this would be dangerous?"


    "We all know you have had this ce cleaned up before the girls even got back to Dreams. No, we have all decided that it was time that we had a vacation," Alex told me.


    "What? We have the rest of the world to take over! We can''t just take a vacation!"


    "Yes we can, and yes you will. I have had enough about this taking over the word all the time. Listen, honey, we all love you and we have been dragged around the kingdom for thest month, helping people and making thend a better ce to live. Great, we all get that, but you need to take a break, and so do all of us!" Nuwari said, stepping up to me.


    "Woah, okay, don''t tear me in two. I guess I have been a little tunnel-visioned, but I am trying to make the world a safer ce for you all to live in!"


    "Hyde, we know that, but all work and no y makes very angry wives! Plus, you haven''t even spent time with some of us yet!" Violetined.


    "Okay, but first"


    "HYDE!"


    "Okay, I give up. Where are we going? I assume you all have this mapped out, we will get free of the magic barrier and I will zip"


    "NO!"


    "What? No zippity zip?"


    "No, you are going to take us to the Tri-Ind Resort, and you are going to spend a week there with us and not run away to go free some nation! You can help everyone else, NEXT WEEK!" Alex said with a look that even in her human form that said, I will inject you with venom and then suck your insides out if you don''t listen here.


    "So, why can''t we zip? I cool with going to the resort, but who is taking care of the city while we are gone?"


    "Tell him, K! That your big bad wolf of a grandpa came to visit and agree to watch over the ce!" Kyra was holding K up in front of her face as she talked into her back, making K squirm in her hands.


    I took K and looked over at the other kids, but my eyes stopped on Xelios who was holding Lydia. Her face was split in two, so I walked over to her and kissed her forehead. Sweeping memories of the cosmic experience we had shared the other morning that had left me paralyzed after cross mind as I stepped back with a big smile. I had to grab Xelios''s multicolored hair from K''s mouth as I pulled away, and Lydia was trying to suck on my sleeve that was long and ck but made with normal fabric.


    "So, you look, excited?! Spill the beans, Buttercup!"


    "I''m" Xaelios started to say but was cut off as she burst with light.


    I watched through the light, but it didn''t seem to be affecting Lydia. I had to blink my eyes a couple times from staring into the pure light, but when I could see, Lydia was still the same age. Now, Xelios was very pregnant, and she had transformed from a beautiful girl, into a radiant queen. She wore a green, blue, and pink kimono that faded out from the center, the way her hair did now as well.


    Xelios looked down in shock, checking to make sure the baby was okay, and then squealed and jumped with Lydia in her arms. Arrentia came over and took Lydia from the shaking Xelios, who then rushed over to me with tears streaming down her face. I took my little excited Queen into my arms and kissed the top of green hair as she let out little sounds of excitement.


    Soon, I couldn''t hold her bundled up anymore and she broke from me practically jumping up and down. I never thought that she would be this excited, but Xelios could barely contain herself. What had gotten into this girl?


    "Babe, I am pumped that you''re about to have a baby, but what has got you so excited?"


    Everyone''s wife went silent, and then they all started looking at each other with that we know something you don''t know looking each time they nced at me. I focused on Xelios, who was only looking at me, and she had the same face-splitting smile on from before, a bit more regal now, but just as big.


    "There will be more than one," Xelios saiding over to me and giving me a kiss, while K was starting to squirm in my arms.


    "Oh? Well, don''t keep me in the dark forever, how many?"


    "Five girls."


    "OwO!"


    K had just bit my finger.

 Chapter 172: The Start Of The Vacation

    Chapter 172: The Start Of The ''Vacation''


    "Oh, you are such a little bugger!" I said as I covered K in kisses.


    She was giggling and pulling my ears because of myck of hair, and when I pulled free, she looked like a kitten who had just had her stomach tickled. Little arms and legs sticking up with fingers and toes curled like she was trying to extend ws. I kept telling Kyra she was going to grow up to be a cat.


    Mom came over and grabbed her hissing daughter from my hands smiling, and I turned back to Xelios in her radiant visage. Five girls, making a total of eight to one ratio of girls to Kenos, poor guy, but then the girls would all be more attached to the moms, so I would get more time with him, but...eight girls, really?


    "How do you feel? You look beautiful, and your colors have toned down, do you still want me to paint the tank rainbow, hehe?" I askedughing as I hugged her gently.


    "I feel good, in about a year we should have our girls, and very funny, I think we should do it just to make you eat your words! I am excited about this trip but go see the others now, there is much to talk about, but, Hyde. Thank you, for everything you have done so far, and not just in this world," Xelios said, giving me a kiss before pulling away.


    "A year?"


    "It normally takes about eight years for a Butterfly Folk to have a child, don''t worry you have lots of time," Xelios just before joining Alex and Kadence.


    I looked around and spotted Kalita, and she was already with her mother and father, but Kara was also there. From what I could see, they were all getting along, but then Kalita saw me and waved me over. On my way over, I stopped and hugged both Elsie, and Nika, then kissed the newest addition to the family, Thenli, and Wendy before finally making it over to Kalita''s side.


    "So, the man of the times is here! You are quite the busy guy and not a cker on your duties. I can see my daughter and husband have been in very good hands, even finding him a more than capable wife as I have been told," Att said, smiling at Kara, who in turn, smiled back.


    "Oh? So you are still married or are getting married, or something along those lines...I''m lost, what''s going on here?"


    They all started tough at me like they had the greatest inside joke and I was the only one that didn''t know it,edians. When they finally settled down, Att was the one that spoke.


    "I will be stepping down as Queen, and you will appoint a new ruler. After almost five hundred years, I would like a break and this ce doesn''t need a reminder of that time. Please choose a new person to rule here."


    "Woah, hold on, don''t ask me to pick the person, I have other people that are good at that kind of thing! Where is my whip-cracking wife when you need her, hehe?"


    "I''m right behind you, Dear!" Alex said in a whip-crack voice right beside my ear, making a shout and jumping forward.


    "Holy shit woman! You''re going to give me a heart attack!"


    "That will be the least of your worries if I pull a whip out!"


    "We can go hash this out, right now, I know a tavern down the street that I didn''t break that will give us a room. Then, we can carry on this discussion, with you over my knee!"


    "Hyde! My parents are standing right here!" Kalita yells at me.


    "Sorry, where were we?"


    I had stopped tickling Alex, but I still had my arms wrapped around her, and she leaned back into my chest.


    "A person to lead the people of Ratiha?" Att said, a bit annoyed.


    "What if we leave this guy in charge? I said reaching into my pocket and pulling out a squirming Julius.


    "Unhand me, giant!" Julius squeaked. "I don''t want to be king! I need a break!"


    I held the squirming bat up to my face and stared at him until he stopped.


    "I didn''t ask you, I was asking them."


    "You want to leave a bat in charge?" Markeye asked in disbelief.


    "Well in this bats defense, he was a noble before this, and he has been helping me thest couple of days, so I think he would be a good fit for the job. Don''t let his small stature fool you, Julius will make a good King. Plus, he is the only one that already has my King Magic. That alone is good enough for me, he will do things the way I would want them, and the people will get over his appearance. In time he will evolve and turn back into something, whatever his wishes lean towards, so no point getting worked up about his species, hehe."


    "Julius is the best choice, and the other nobles will help him. Thank you for sorting that out," Att said, giving me a bow and then going to join Markeye and Kara.


    I took Kalita into my arms with Alex, then turned back to the rest of the patiently waiting women. I noticed that there were more than just my wives, Breth, and Buddy was here with their wives, well Buddy''s wife, Moshi, the Pig-kin that I had found in Lamsota. Others had suitcases and pull behind carts packed with more.


    "Just how many people areing along? Did you guys leave anyone back at Dreams?"


    "We aren''t the only ones that deserve a vacation, all of these people have been ving for you, it''s time to pay the vacation!" Kadence said,ing up to me and giving me a kiss.


    Well, I suppose they were right, as usual, but this would be fun! I had no idea of the ce we were going to, but it was a resort. Resorts were fun, right? I looked out over my small crowd of people, and then at all my smiling wives.


    Somehow, I had a feeling that I was going to be very busy this trip.


    We all said our goodbye and left the city with a convoy of horse-drawn wagons. There were eight wagons in total, and thest two were mostly packed with our luggage. I wondered if there was anything left in our house after watching everything get packed away.


    The girls had made a couple rules for me while we were on these trips, and I was itching already about them. I wasn''t allowed to help, I was supposed to rx, but that meant watching everyone else do things...while I watched. More than once I had wives make me go sit back down when I tried to seek in with the helpers and carry some things for them.


    Next, I wasn''t allowed to use magic, unless for a life-threatening situation. For now, this was fine, but when we reached the shore and docks, I would have it back. I wasn''t even allowed to dress myself using magic, and I had really got used to it! No, instead the girls packed me new clothes and told me I would act like a normal husband, but normal as they saw fit.


    I couldn''t argue, I had asked so much out of every one of these people, so giving in to their whims and wishes was the least I could do. I needed a break, but with everything going on and what needed to be done, I found it hard to break away from the job. Thankfully I had my wife''s to help keep me from falling apart at the seams.


    When we were finally packed and everyone was loaded up I got in the first wagon, and I was joined by Nika, Elsie, Tamika, and Dalmia. My twins were wearing yellow and silver short dresses, and their wings tucked under them as they sat propped up. We had brought extra cushions and padding for them so they could sit morefortably with their wings.


    These four were the ones that I had been able to spend the least amount of time with, and I wanted to change that. There would be lots of time on the trip, but I wanted to get started as soon as possible. Not like we could do a lot in here, but we did have a table, so I decided that we would y some cards to pass the time.


    "What do you girls know about the Tri-Inds? Anyone ever heard of the resort there? I honestly haven''t heard anything about the ce other than you need an invitation."


    I wanted to know more about the people, and the kind of ce we were heading towards. I passed out cards, waiting to see if any of them had any clue. it was Nika that spoke up after I had passed out all the cards for Go Fish.


    "There is a volcano that runs to the open sea with arge beach below it, separating the volcano from the sea. The three races of Giants, Dwarfs, and Tinkers all run the resort which is carved into the volcano''s side. As for the rest of the ind, I don''t know, I have only heard what the other women have been talking about, but it is supposed to be really nice. Do you have two?"


    "No, go fish. Well, the ce sounds interesting, and I''m interested in meeting the different races. I wonder what rtion Titania is to the crown or whatever power that be?"


    "Titania? Her parents are the head of the council. Leana and Grayson Therock are the ones that invited us all toe and visit! She told me about it earlier!" Dalmia in her yellow dress said, leaning forward, and nearly spilling out of her dress.


    She was still getting used to her human form, but I didn''t mind catching them if they popped out!

 Chapter 173: Cheating With TOM

    Chapter 173: Cheating With TOM


    After riding with the girls, I promised them all individual time together, save the sister, they were inseparable, and that was another thing in itself. We had reached the mountains and it had been four hours, I was starting to get itchy. I could have jogged here and back before Cable finished his ridiculously long piss. That man was a garden hose, someone should talk to him about pissing out the door, not good to hold it for that long.


    I stretched and Alex slipped under my arm as I was dropping them from an over the head elbow pull. She smiled up at me, and I let my arm slip around her waist, pulling her close. I looked into her dual-colored eyes, bright red that bled into a brilliant yellow, making her eyes seem like they glowed. With her back hair and fair skin, Alex looked radiant, and I kissed her, but then she pulled away.


    "How are you doing? Honestly though, dear. I can see that you''re itching to move."


    "I''m trying, I just am so used to going at hyper speed, slowing down...is a bit of a drag."


    "Then go for a run to the coast, get outside of the range and use some magic. Thene back and rx with some of us; you should also be talking to Titania since it is her parents we are going to visit. There are a couple rules that I don''t agree with, but the odds are forever in your favor, no matter how hard we bend them our way," Alex saidughing afterward.


    "What do you mean in my favor? I don''t really think the scales ever reach past even when it involves bending things to my favor! You are serious about me going for a run, right?"


    "I can''t stop you," Alex said, shaking her head.


    "You could, you would just have to push me over and sit on me, but then I suggest you be pushing me into a bed or the party is going to get an eyeful!"


    "Go for your run! You need to be making those suggestions to the other women, now that you have decided to lift the pregnancy ban."


    "Is that what they were calling it?"


    "Yes, that''s what they ARE calling it, but that''s better than some of the names they call you. I wonder if it was such a good idea to give us free will on what to call you! So, just keep that in mind or you are going to have some angry wives, also you should be sleeping with Nuwari and Nika next, their moon phase is in two days. I''m really surprised the girls don''t line up more, but maybe that''s a good thing."


    "Moon phase? Like they are cheating with TOM?"


    "Cheating? Who is Tom? They are certainly not cheating on you with"


    "Time Of Month, TOM, it''s a joke. Jeez, try to be funny and this is what I get. Still, I will go for my...run, and then I wille back to see Titania, and I will bed the two suggested before the end of two moons!"


    "Git!"


    Iughed and then turned, jogging off, but as soon as I got about a mile away, I snapped open all three Gates. The ground cracked under my feet, but I was far off the road, and this area was already like a dried wastnd. I could have run around the mountain, but I wanted to stretch my legs, and give the Gate a little workout, get used to it in this body.


    I still had all my other magical abilities, but this one was different, the Gate was an all-power that was limited by fifteen gates, but anything past the tenth gate was dangerous to use. The gravity and pressure that you created were intense enough to shatter thendscape just from being in my presence. Still, something had changed after my fight with MainFrames demon minions.


    After I had closed the gate, I wasn''t nearly as invincible as before, like I had lost some power. At the time I figured it was just from getting the shit kicked out of me, but the feeling had persisted. Maybe it was the magic not being as potent, but I would be outside of the zone soon.


    I had just reached the bottom of the mountain range, so jump as far up as I could make it. I smashed into a cliff face and dug my fingers into the stone like it was dirt about twenty meters up, and started to climb. I had to move very fast or I would just end up falling, each handhold broke rock away, and sometimesrge sections would send me scrambling. The worst part was that I couldn''t use normal handholds, because they just shattered in my mad dash up the mountain.


    The climb up wasn''t too bad, but I was gaining a new appreciation for the fire andary magic that I used for flight. Still, the hard part was over, but down would still take some finesse. I closed two gates and left the one open, I still needed some strength to do this, but too much would have me breaking the ledge I was hoping down to.


    I was tough with my gates, but not invincible, with only three Gates open, a fall of fifty meters or more would do some serious damage, if I could even get up at all after. So, I had to n my route for as far as I could see, and then stop and check again. Going down was easy for the most part, but if I got myself to a spot where there was nowhere to jump to, then the backtrack would be hard and dangerous.


    So, maybe I should have just taken the long way around, and I would have been through the barrier, but this was exciting. The fight with the demons made me aware of just how mortal I still was, even with all this power, there were things stronger. Not only monsters but things like this mountain.


    Without even trying, this mountain could end my game without even trying, just like the games before, they are tests, the proof that we are looking for when we are trying to reach the top. This proof tells us that we are on the right track or that we need to work more, but for some, the test will be the end.


    I hand-picked my path, and the descent was a simple direct path with two to ten-meter drops, but about fifty meters down the path started to be more erratic. There were three routes I could see that would take me down another thirty meters, but then there was a shear in the mountain that cut in and made it impossible to see what ledges were down below. I would have to pick a path and risk it, then if I had to, I would open another gate to try and get to one of the other ledges. There would be a thirty to forty-meter jump between thest ledges, so there were no good or obvious choices.


    ''Take the middle one, I think that it is higher than the other two, and you will have ess to either side with only one jump.'' -Nina.


    ''Crap, how''s it going babe, you''re so quiet, that I almost forget that you are inside of me. Sorry, babe.''


    ''I just enjoy listening to your thoughts as I cataloged other ones. This is special to me because I am the only one that gets to share these thoughts with you, besides Elise, but I think it is a lot different with her.'' -Nina.


    ''Gah! Elise! That woman still hasn''t taken my powers, but I think she is waiting for something. She avoids the topic like the gue when I bring it up, but still wants to act lovey-dovey with me.''


    ''You will figure her out, she always ys these games with you. Elise might have been being obstinate when you met, but now that she has her memories back, she is just ying hard to get. Plus, I love her half renditions of your thoughts when she gets mad at you, she is cute this way!'' -Nina.


    ''Ha ha, yeah, real cute, especially the part where she is mad at me for only getting half the story! Nosey girl, but that must be the curse of it. Still, if she would just give in and take my magic, then she can hear the whole story if she needs to!''


    ''But, what if she really wants you to take the power away? Will you do that for her? If she asks it of you?'' -Nina.


    ''If she asked it of me, in a heartbeat, I wouldn''t hesitate if that was her choice. I can''t imagine how hard it has been for her, and I guess I haven''t really thought if the women want to have powers or not, but I could give her the option of a new magic as well. Whatever Elise or any of your choices are, I will support them. That is, unless you or someone that wasn''t human asked me to take their magic, I couldn''t do that. It would be the same as killing you with my bare hands.''


    ''I am d to hear that, but now, you have a mountain to climb down, so be careful!'' -Nina.


    I focused back on the three paths waiting below me, but my mind was still on what we had just talked about. It was true that I hadn''t really considered if the girls even wanted to keep their magic. Maybe I would have to talk to Addel about this, but for now, as Nina said, I had a mountain to climb down.

 Chapter 174: Pink Blush On A Pale Green Face

    Chapter 174: Pink Blush On A Pale Green Face


    After dropping down the middle route, I ended up having to jump to the right ledge. The middle route would have been fine, but Nina pointed out that the other would be faster way down. She was right, and after a quick judge of distance, I leaped across with only one Gate open.


    The rest of the trip down what a rtively easy descent, and I reached the bottom after about an hour. The entire trip over had taken far longer than I had nned, but it was worth it to get out and really stretch the muscles for the Gates. Still, I was at the bottom now and I could see therge group of ships at a massive port that almost looked like a small city.


    ''Babe, do you know anything about this ce?''


    ''Not a lot, The Ritah Port, and it is the main transport, but it isn''t really Ratiha that uses this port. Veridan, Tescelle''s home, is the one that uses it the most, they have a good rtionship with the Tri-Inds.'' -Nina.


    That was fine, I didn''t n on going there yet, I just wanted to get out of these damn stones'' influence. I was itching to just light myself on fire or just go stand on the moon and say hi to Gripton. I ran, crack all the Gates open until I reached the ce where I could feel something change.


    I ignited my thoughts, but nothing happened. Weird, maybe I wasn''t far enough, but then Nina emerged out of me. She cane out, so what was going on? I tried to useary magic, and when nothing happened, I began to panic.


    "Hyde, What''s wrong, you look like you have lost something? Did you"


    "Nina, It''s gone. The magic is gone!"


    I tried, again and again, to fill my mind with thoughts of fire, but nothing was happening. Nina grabbed both of my arms, forcing me to focus on her. She looked beautiful, but I couldn''t get the thought of my magic being gone out of my head, and I pulled away.


    I looked around until I found a small rock and then took it in my right hand, concentrating on the air grenade. I felt the rock begin to hum, and I tossed at a far-off rock. I felt the concussion from the st twenty meters away, thank the gods.


    I turned to Nina with a half-smile and kissed her, and then pulled her into my arms. I hadn''t been able to have a moment alone to really enjoy her. I had just lost a huge part of my life, but I still had so many more people in my life. This is what the vision of needing an army meant, I wouldn''t be able to protect everyone, but I would protect the only closest to me.


    I picked Nina up and took her to a cave I had seen, this wasn''t the most elegant of ces but were we animals at heart, and what we were about to share was the real memory that would be savored. The ce would just beughed about for years toe.


    As we walked into the cave, moss followed us in, growing faster than I could walk. Within moments, the entire floor of the cave was a soft thick green mat of moss. I set Nina down and pulled at her scale dress that melted off her pale green body. I went to use magic to remove my clothes, but remembered after the first try and took my clothes off by hand.


    "It will be hard for you to get used to, but your Gate is stronger than any magic, and you don''t look like you have lost everything. I and the rest of us are here for you, you will have to learn to rely on us more now, but we can make it through this."


    Instead of replying, I took Nina in my arms and thenid her down on the moss. As we kissed, I fondled her breasts with one hand, squeezing her nipple, making her moan into my mouth. I was between her legs, and Nina was grinding her wet pussy into my shaft, and I could feel her getting wetter with each motion.


    Then I pulled back from her hungry mouth, a pink blush staining her pale green skin, below her violet eyes. I moved down, kissing her breast as I did and then down her stomach. I moved my mouth down in between her legs and pushed my tongue deep inside of her, taking a hold of her soft ass cheeks as I moved around inside her.


    Nina let out gasping moans as I pulled my tongue out of her and started to lick her clit. Nina grabbed my head and pulled my face harder into her pussy, so I slid a finger inside of her making her cry out for more. Nina''s hips raised, but then she grabbed my arm.


    "Hyde, wait! I''m...I''m going to cum in your...AHHHH!"


    I didn''t let her finish the sentence, I started licking harder, and when I felt the gush, I pulled my finger out of her. I was sprayed with her pussy juice, but I didn''t stop eating her out, but I did slow to let her shaking body enjoy the orgasm. I wiped my face off, and I was hard as a fucking mountain, and Nina was a squirter, fuck me.


    I pulled away and got her on her hands and knees after we shared a long kiss, and then I slowly entered Nina, but there was no resistance. Nina let out a long sensual moan that turned me on even more as I buried my cock deep inside of her. Then, I help up straight like me and slowly started to fuck her.


    Nina turned her head and I yed with her breasts as we kissed, pinching her nipples. Soon, I felt her body start to shake and pull my dick out and rubbed her pussy hard with my fingers, making her shake and then squirt all over my waist cock, that I shoved back inside of her. I started to fuck her harder, and she pulled away from my kiss, but I kept me between her legs.


    Nina was moaning and panting hard now, and her body began to shake and I pulled myself out of her and rubbed her pussy and until it rained down on my throbbing cock. Nina was screaming with pleasure and I filled her shaking pussy with my cock onst time, I could feel the pressure building up.


    Nina fell forward and I grabbed her hips and mmed them into my own and I could feel myself about to cum. Nina''s pussy tightened around me and I could feel her gush as I filled her pussy with my hot cum. Nina let out a final long arch-backed moan and then slid off my cock toy face down on the moss.


    Her body was still twitching and I could see my white cum leaking out of her soaking wet slit. Iid down on the moss beside Nina, and then she rolled over into my arms and snuggled in toy her head on my chest. I stroked the long green vine-like hair, and pulled it off of her face, revealing violet eyes and a beautiful smile staring back at me.


    "That was really amazing babe, I can''t believe you held out on me for so long. Then, you got so wet and squirted all over my face. Babe, that was fucking amazing, anytime you want me and my tongue and finger are here to serve you!"


    Nina buried her face in my chest for a moment in embarrassment and then peaked my eyes out.


    "You really liked it?"


    "Did I like it? Do you want to go again? I''ll show you how much I like it!"


    I pulled Nina up to my face and we shared another passionate kiss, and then spent some more time alone. It was nice just toy with her in my arms, nothing around us, like the rest of the world, had just taken a break. Still, I did tell the girls I was going for a run, but I also said I was going to spend more time with the girls, so I wasn''t not doing what I said I was, kind of.


    "Are you ready to go, babe?" I asked Nina, getting up and putting my clothes on.


    She didn''t say anything until I turned after getting my things on, and she was right there still naked. I took her in my arms again and shared onest kiss. As we finished, Nina merged back into me at the end of the kiss. I was really happy to have spent this time with her, and I really needed it after learning my ess to magical abilities was gone.


    My biggest worry was that I wouldn''t be able to help the rest of the beast Folk that I had found or would find. Everyone should have the chance to live their best life, and It would be a great shot through the heart if that was taken from me. I looked out toward the south, where my caravan should being from, but they hand made it this far yet, wishful thinking.


    I reopened the gates and ran off across the ne, but then stopped before I took off into the null zone for magic. There was one thing I hadn''t tried and it wouldn''t hurt, even though I knew it wouldn''t work. I bent my knee, andunched myself into the air, concentrating on bing a dragon.


    I could feel the familiar feeling of my body changing and soon I was a massive ck dragon! I roar out an earth-shattering roar that shook the green leaves of the trees nearby. Fuck yes! Fine, I could zip around easily but I could still fly and that was good enough for me.


    I changed back and dropped to the ground, creating a small impact zone from the three Gates I had open. I sprinted the moment I hit the ground and tore off to go find my family.

 Chapter 175: Big Enough

    Chapter 175: Big Enough


    The run around the range on the mountains was refreshing, and It was nice to have the wind rushing in my face. I needed a new outlook on my magicless life and I would have to rely on everyone. This was going to be like one day deciding to work in the dark, I had no idea about what I was supposed to do, or how to approach the situation.


    ''Everyone is going to be more than fine with helping you. Husband, you are one of the most respected people in thend.'' -Nina.


    She was right, but I also was the strongest, but am I still? The only downside to the gate is that I would always have to break each gate open by putting myself in dire straights. I normally was fine with this in the game worlds, but I didn''t think I would get booted to the next world if I died. Even then, if you died three times, you were out and had to start all over.


    But this was a game, and this was my power, something created for me, or something like that. It was more of a feeling that this was designed for me, by someone. Whoever it was must have known me well, because I was best under pressure. I would always pull through and besides the first time in this world, I had never lost a game.


    I could see the small trail of dust that was being kicked up ahead from the carriages, and turned it up for thest sprint. I assumed after seeing the dust storm that I was kicking up was the reason why they all stopped and waited for me. I could see my girls piling out of the carriages, so I closed all of the gates and slowed down. Knowing that this helpless feeling wasn''t going away left me feeling a bit hollow after they closed, and I was tempted to keep one open, but that was dangerous.


    "How was your run? You were gone for so long? We thought you had gotten lost!" Alex said jokingly as she walked up with the rest of the women.


    Good, they were all here, I might as well get this out of the way. Holding in this would just make me sourer and then mad for hiding it. I took a deep breath in before speaking, I still wasn''t sure how they were going to react.


    "Well, since you are all here I have something to tell you about my short little trip."


    "Like maybe you are going to lift the pregnancy ban!" Nuwari shouted from the back with Titania and Tescelle nodding in agreement...Titania


    Holy shit, I couldn''t get big! For fucks sake! I really fucked the dog on this one. Ugh, just another problem to join the line that I was having trouble seeing the end of. Another deep breath, and I spoke.


    "I no longer have ess to the magic, it seems that I can still give it and I can turn into a dragon, but everything else is gone. Also, the ban is up."


    There was a moment of silence, then the unexpected happened, they started to cheer. What the hell were they cheering about? I just told them that I wouldn''t have magic and I would be all but useless...and they cheered.


    There were a lot of mixed emotions swirling around my head, but suddenly I was swarmed with girls hugging and kissing me. I wanted to be happy, but I was just too damn confused to make heads or tails of anything that was going on right now. Finally, the girls calmed down and Alex was the first to speak up.


    "I would just like to say on behalf of all your current wives and the others yet to be found, thank god.


    "What? What do you mean, thank god?"


    Now I was so confused that my brain just stopped working and all I could do was wait for an answer. Kadence was the next one who stepped up to me and put a hand on my arm, smiling up at me with her brilliant face.


    "You have been a lot of work, and you have caused us no end of worries. You just go running off and leave us all behind, but you can''t do that anymore, you need us now!"


    "I have always needed you!"


    "Don''t be stupid, you know what I mean! We all want to be part of your life, but you keep running off without us thinking that we will just be another thing for you to worry about, but we have all trained, and not just in this life; through all the games we have been getting ready for the moment when you would actually need us in the same way that we need you," Kadence said, leaning in and giving me a kiss.


    This was all news to me; I mean, I knew that they had been training recently but in the other worlds? Where the hell was I for this? Oh yeah, saving the world as usual, alone. Okay, so I didn''t like others to get hurt or have to worry about it, but was that so wrong?


    "I get it, I''m the meathead that always goes off alone, but everyone knows that I did it to keep you all safe, right?"


    Eighteen heads nodded at me in unison, but it was Mishka that was the next to step up to me, and this looked like I was about to get fifteen more opinions after Mishka was done. I had iting, so I would just have to defend myself the best I could.


    "Don''t worry, babe! We will take care of you like we always do, but now you will just have to ask when you want something. Life won''t be as easy, but think of this as our way to pay you back for every time that you have gone off alone!" Mishka said, then wrapped her arms under mine and around, with her head on my chest.


    I hugged her back and then rested my head on hers, breathing in the fruity soap she used in her hair. When Mishka pulled away, I leaned down and kissed her, then tickled her side as she stepped out of the way. I expected more of them toe up, but they didn''t, and I wasn''t sure what to say, the silence was breeding one hell of an awkward moment. I guess that meant that it was my turn to talk.


    "Okay, I will be in your hands then, thank you for everything you have done and are going to do to help me. I love you all, and I hope we have a great time on this trip, all of you deserve it!"


    That got smiles from all of them, and our group broke up, but I went over to talk to Titania in private. I asked her to go for a quick walk while everyone was getting loaded up and ready to start moving. Long days or not, if we didn''t get our asses in gear we would be driving in the dark and dealing with monsters and other things, like random rocks that break wheels.


    "You know what me not having magic means, right?" I asked Titania after we were out of earshot.


    "Hm? You don''t want to have sex with me now just because I''m a bit bigger than you?" Titania asked, looking hurt and about to cry.


    Son of a bitch! Leave it to me to be vague to my love-struck wife.


    "No, babe, that isn''t it at all. I am just worried about you since I won''t be as"


    I was going to continue on, but Titania''s heartyughter cut me off. I looked at her and waited, just short of crossing my arms and tapping my foot, Titania stoppedughing and exined herself.


    "I think you will still be more than enough. If you''re as big as I remember, then it''s probably better this way. Why? When do I get to have my date night?" Titania asked, before leaning down to give me a kiss.


    After we kissed, it was my turn tough.


    "Bwahaha, you''re asking me that question? Isn''t there someone in charge of that?" I said, stillughing.


    Titania gave me a shove...and pushed me right off my feet into the grass. Holy shit this woman was strong! I think even if I would have had a Gate open I would have still gotten knocked over. Titania gasped, and then rushed to my side to help me up, not making me feel any better about being tipped over sideways from a yful push.


    "Are you okay? I am so sorry! I forgot about your magic! I thought you would have a Gate open, here let me help you up!" Titania said in a rushed and apologetic tone, extending her hand to me.


    I epted the hand up and brushed myself off and smiled at her. She didn''t know that if she tried that before when I had my magic, the effect would have been the same. For some reason the magic never stopped most forms of physical violence the girls would dish out to me, so not as a lot had changed.


    "Now that everything is clear as mud, we can head back and you can tell me all about your family! I want to know what a Tinker is too!" I said, taking my wife''srge hand in mine and walking back to the wagons.

 Chapter 176: Acting Like Children

    Chapter 176: Acting Like Children


    I walked back to the wagon with Titania''s bigger hand holding mine. Now that the water had been cleared, I was pretty excited to take her to the bedroom with me! It would be a trial and may error type of thing, but with her, that would be the fun of it all!


    I kissed her hand, and briefly wondered how well she would be able to hold a basketball? The warm smile I got in return, made all the jokes fly out of the window, and I returned the smile and made a movement with my face that indicated I wanted a kiss. I love her to pieces, but I was not about to stand on my toes to kiss a woman! Hell, I don''t think I could have reached even then!


    Titania caught my head movement and leaned down with a more yful smile. She wrapped her arms all the way around me and we kissed. It was a good kiss, but I felt like a child in her arms. I guess this was what Violet feels like with me, but...oh no you don''t woman!


    "Don''t even think about it!" I whispered sharply.


    Titania let go of me and let out a soft lowugh as I shook my head at her. She was just about to pick me up, and I''ll be damned if I let that happen. I would carry a box around with me to kiss her, but I was not going to be carried around by any of my wives no matter how strong they are!


    The two of us got into thergest carriage and sat together. Nika was there holding my daughter, Fenli, and Wendy was sitting beside her. Both the girls smiled as we sat down. I extended my arms and reached for my daughter, and the smiling Nika handed her over to me. This was the first time that I had got to hold Fenli since she had been born, and I felt a bit of guilt at that, but I was here now, and with my legs cut off as they were, I was going to have a lot more time to spend with everyone no matter what I did.


    My daughter was a cute little thing, but her scaled wings were solid ck, and I wasn''t sure if that was right. I had thought that they were just a really dark blue, but now I could see that they were an almost absolute ck, like the type that could swallow light. I wonder what that meant, or if it meant anything at all, but there was more than enough time to wait and watch her grow, like all my children.


    "So, Titania, What are your parents like? And what is a tinker? The image I have in my mind is of a little gnome, and that doesn''t fit right with giants."


    All three of the girlsughed, and I looked around waiting for someone to exin the joke I was missing.


    "Tinker''s are about three-quarters of the average five to six-meter tall giant, and they are covered in hair. My father is the exception, almost reaching a full five meters, he only has to raise his heels to kiss mother, and now he just wears built-up shoes."


    "So like a giant yeti? Samsquanch? Abomimidle pic basket stealer? That sounds pretty cool! I can''t wait to meet your parents! Alright, next question! Who does what? I know they produce nes, ships, andnd vehicles, but who does what, or do they all work together?"


    That got another round ofughs out of the girls, but Nika was the one to speak up this time.


    "Dwarves, Giants, and Tinkers? Maybe after the ocean freezes over and the moon falls out of the sky. Even I know how much animosity is held between the three races. I want to just say that your parents are truly amazing people! I have had several chances to talk to your mother!"


    "Hm, yes they are, but both are still very closed-minded, no matter what farce they put up for other people! Grr, they aren''t even my real parents and I still am frustrated with them!" Tatania growled.


    Woah, I did not see thating! I hadn''t really asked how she or Xelios had gotten here, but they had shown up randomly after we left Locknd. Well, no better time than the present, I just hope it didn''t put too much stress on Titania if I asked her to talk about it.


    "Babe, do you mind tell me what your and Xelios''s story is? I will get her side of itter, but I really have no idea where you two came from, I just remember visiting the forge wagon and you were there. If it''s too much right now, or you don''t want to talk about it, that''s fine, I''m always here for you."


    Titania was silent, but then Fenli woke up and started fussing, so I handed her over to mom and watched as she whipped out a boob. My brain did the whole, hello stranger, tits been a while! I''m really d no one can...you heard that didn''t you


    ''I try not to pay attention all the time, but it seems like I am uncannily good at catching you at your best! I think the ridiculous things you think are cute and funny, you never ever even think bad thoughts about any of us, no matter how much we push you. You''re a good person, dear, so your bad puns are just bad puns.'' -Nina.


    ''They aren''t all bad! I might not make the breast choices but tits the best I can do!''


    I felt an eye roll as epic as the world turning and almostughed out loud. I jumped as Titania''s big pointer jabbed me in the side like a billy club, good lord, I was going to have to get in shape! Maybe losing my magic was a good thing, I have been relying on it too much, and now I was a weak-ass little marshmallow!


    I dodged the next one, but I almost fell out of my seat and into Wendy who was still feeding Fenli. Both of us got the look that was unique, only gifted to mothers; the one that tells you that you better quit horsing around or there would be hell to pay! I pulled myself back onto the seat and made a fake scowl at Titania, and a tongue stuck out at me. Okay, now we were acting like children, but I was all in good fun. Still, if we persisted, the two of us would likely be walking behind the carriage, and the damn things were slow enough to be a valid threat!


    "Okay, Okay, love, I am paying attention, I just got caught up in showing off my pun skills to Nina! Wanna hear?"


    "No!" all three women said at once.


    "You know? That actually hurts!"


    All threeughed at me, seemed to be a going thing in this carriage, but then Fenli fell off and I got a titty shot! Then the girls all quieted and Titania finally started her story, but not until I was facing her and looking at her. The damn woman knew me too well, I couldn''t wander off if I had to keep eye contact!


    "So, as you know the three races don''t like each other, but Tinker''s and Giant''s can agree on one thing, they hate dwarves. Even though they have been living on the same ind, for like ever, they still can''t get along. I think there is a story, but you will have to ask them. Anyways, I think you know that I like working in the smith and working onnd-based things, so you can only imagine my parents'' reaction."


    Titania gave me an eye roll of what it was like.


    "It was twice as bad, that is one thing I will tell you about Tinker''s and Giants, they project their emotion twice as much as a normal person. Is it a race thing? No, it''s a big, dumb, stupid people thing! The bigger they are the worse it is; just wait, you will see. Short and half-giants and Tinker''s don''t have that fault, and they are pretty decent people, so just because around them. My parents are pretty tall and they are no exception to this rule, so if my mother tries to give you a hug, you better have all your gates open that you can, maybe five or six."


    "What? I only have three gates! Are you telling me that I will have to avoid your mother or die?!"


    "Hm, yeah, I would suggest that, or you could use her as a way to unlock more gates!"


    "Wow, that would make for the most epic story of a gate unlock! How did you unlock most of your gate? My mother-inw gave me a hug! Priceless, and for everything else, there is Mastercard!"


    "What?" Titania asked.


    "You know when we yed earth on Growing Powers! Remember thatmercial that was on tv? For the credit cards? I don''t know what prompted the idea, but it just felt right!"


    "Honey, I think that''s called gas, not good ideas," Nika said with a smirk.


    "HEY!"


    "Hyde!" Wendy hissed at me, with a look that threatened violence if I woke Fenli up.


    I put my hand over my mouth and that made a zipper motion across my mouth, and I got a look that said you damn well better keep quiet, or else. I was getting good at reading these looks, but I would prefer them to be more like, you''re the best, I love you, or you''re so sweet.


    Nope, I got, this or violence!

 Chapter 177: Magical Magicless Wings

    Chapter 177: Magical Magicless Wings


    We finally reached port and I woke up drooling on Titania''s shoulder. I pulled myself up and then used my sleeve to clean off her smooth arm, then pulled her in for a kiss, but I got a crane in my neck right away and had to pull back. I would need to figure out something to fix this; there had to be some kind of magical item or potion! Maybe I could get the girls to help me make something?


    We were still moving so I dug deep at a memory of a system I had used once. It was a weird system that allowed me to absorb things and then redistribute the properties to power or other objects. Maybe trying to redistribute the power into an item might work, but I would have to wait and get to ab. If this was the transport hub of the world, then they would have to have one or of them.


    The wagon finally stopped and we all piled out, and this time the women didn''tin when I helped. The wagon ride had taken most of the day and everyone was starting to get tired and kids were getting cranky, so getting into the boat and settling was the n. Even The others that were not doing anything started to help. Just because we had people to help us didn''t mean it was needed to be useless.


    The port was massive up close and pretty cool to see. Not only was there a bunch of ships docked in the middle of nowhere with nothing else around for klicks as far as you could see. In the center was a small floating town, and I nned on checking it out if we had time before the boat left. The unload and then carting everything to the boat for the ship''s crew to do the leg work took about an hour, then they took out stuff up while we boarded.


    I helped the women with kids get settled, and then I found Elise and asked her toe with me to the floating town. She was more than happy to, and the captain said we still had about two hours before we would be leaving and he would call out for me when they were ready. The two of us walked down the long ramp and then into the town holding hands.


    The ce wasn''t fancy, all wooden buildings and boats with no paint. The only signs marked the ces, so we went into the Thirst eel, which turned out to be a nice little bar that had wings about thirty different ways and made them boneless. I thought I was going to pass out with excitement, it had been so long since I had good wings, so I really hope this ce was good!


    "What do you think? Can we eat here?"


    "Yeah, this ce looks really good, I want electric honey and Dragon sauce, two pounds of each!" Elise said with excitement, without even looking.


    I ordered six of each, and then I''ll take twenty more of each for after we were done, and the man behind the counter looked at me in shock.


    "Uhh, okay, but what do you have to trade? That is a lot of wings and I''ll have to close down for the day after that! That''s fifty-six boxes! How will you even carry it?" The pointed human with sandy hair asked with a concerned look.


    "Do you get a good price for magical weapons?" I pulled out the whip and rest of my stones, and I happened to have one of Mr. Spin''s small power sources on me so I put that on the counter as well.


    The man''s eyes almost fell out of his head when he saw the sphere, then he looked up at me and then my tattoo and my bald head.


    "You''re him, aren''t you? The new king that''s rising up to im all thend? I''ll take the power source but you can keep your weapons. I''ll get those wingsing up no problem, My Lord."


    See, now that wasn''t too bad, my lord, I liked it, but then he turned around and flipped up a close hatch. The man grabbed a steel mug and hurled it at the boat across from him. I could see another hatch open up and an old man pokes his head out.


    "What the piss do you want Frank?"


    "King''s stopped in for wings, wanna let the other guys know?" Frank yelled back and closed the hatch, turning back to us grinning. "I''m really sorry, but the other shop owner heard youe to my shop first and I didn''t let someone know, I would have been up to my ears with it. Sorry in advance, but I''ll make the best wings you ever had!"


    Frank turned back to the fryers and got started on the wings. I looked over at Elise and she just shrugged. If others wereing, I should get this over with now.


    "Get what over?" Elise asked me with a puzzled look.


    "Man, that was harder than I thought it would be, but we are here and I didn''t think about it! Anyways, Elise, are you tired of hearing everyone''s thoughts? I mean, it must be hard, with the thoughts all the time, right? What If I took it away?"


    Ugh, it killed me to even ask, but Elise got a warm smile, and then cuddled into my arm.


    "Yes, I like for you to take the voices...wait, did you just do it? I can''t...It''s so quiet! Hyde think of something!"


    I had put my left hand on her knee and now my hands were going to slide up her skirt to give that little kitty a tickle!


    "Hyde!" Elise whispered harshly, stopping my head just before I got to the goods.


    "Wait, I did take your magic! How did you know what I was thinking?!"


    "I am not stupid, I knew you were going to try and be a pervert. I know you well enough without reading your mind!" Eliseughed gently, and then I kissed her, then the sound of the basket and metal mugs hitting the counter in front of us broke us up.


    "First round of wing! Boneless for one of the radiant Queens and split wings for the big boss I got the reverseing for you next so do worry. Let me know what you think!" Frank said before turning back to the fryers.


    I had the electric honey first and the honey garlic with lemon pepper was so good, there was tons of lemon pepper and I tore into the wings with gusto.


    "Frank, they are to die for! What would it take to hire you in Dreams? These are some damn good wings and I have yet to see anyone use oil yet! I gotta have you!"


    "Hyde! Don''t act as you will force him!" Elise said after finishing the nugget she was chewing on. "But these wings are really good!"


    Elise grabbed her mug and down half the drink before tearing back into her wings. Soon, we had eaten out and the massive order was being cooked. That was when they started to pour in.


    "Look, He is bald! I told you, Harold! Cough it up!"


    "Wow, what a pretty woman he has!"


    "Look, Look, see, I told you, pay up Sal! Red and ck just like I had said! And it had better be the good rod and not the one you left on the deck for three months!"


    People were all talking at once, but none of them to me, just about me. I sighed and stood up, putting my hands up to quiet everyone, and it did. The group was all looking at me with open amazement like I was some kind of god, and maybe I was, but now part of me felt fake and not the same person that I once was.


    "Hey, great to see you all! What can I do for you guys?"


    "Who? Us? Nah! Don''t worry, we are all just here to settle some bets! That''s what we do out here, bet on shit with other shit! Names Sal! I just lost my best rod now because I thought your tattoo was white and ck, hehe!" Salughed.


    "Well, do you think I could bother? I could have your helpers or friends help us with the food we are bringing back to the boat we are leaving on?"


    "Hell, I will help you myself and so will all thesezy louts! Ha! The chance to give a king a hand that asks nicely! Just wait for the bets that are going to rise up from this from where you get back! You might have to confirm we helped you if you don''t mind! Plus, we will have good stuff for you to take back home!" Salughed boisterously.


    Well, this was more than I had expected and I ended up having a cold drink with Elise sitting across myp, drinking with me. By the time the wings were ready, I was already starting to feel good, and Elise had to lean on me. We were bothughed at the entire time we walked back, but I was just trying to lose all the great food I just ate from the ever-moving tform.


    I waved goodbye to our friendly helpers, and then slipped my hand under Elise''s skirt and grabbed her bum, and pulled her in for a kiss. The sun was gone and I was ready for the bedroom, but not to do any sleeping for a bit yet!

 Chapter 178: Tree Pirates

    Chapter 178: Tree Pirates


    I had every intention of taking Elise down the cabin I had, but the intent is nine-tenths of doing something, but without the one-tenth act-ion part, you were just blowing smoke. Smoke was being blown as I was dragged, with Elise, down into one of therger rooms the girls were sharing. I got inside to find some of my wives all sitting around with wine ss, and after a quick look around, I got a bit worried.


    "Uh...heydies, how''s it going?" I asked, feeling a bit rosy-cheeked, that wine at the wing ce must have been strong, and now I had no way to burn it off like with Balthazar.


    I hadn''t slept with a single person in this room, in fact, these were all my wives that I hadn''t been with! Was this some big orgy trap? Hell no! Maybe I have taken to having so many wives with a grain of sand in the past, but I wasn''t that type of guy that wanted more than one at a time! I wouldn''t even take the twins at the same time...unless they begged...hmmm? Man, this alcohol was pretty strong!


    "You cane to sit down, we aren''t all going to jump your bone," Nuwari said. "But, there is a lineup, Mr. and you had better not be trying to jump around until you have caught up!"


    "Hold on, there was an important reason why I took her with me and not you, dammit, Nuwari, you will being with me after we are done here! Put those damn daggers away! Girls, I took Elise''s permission so I could talk to her about taking her powers away."


    The whole room froze and went deadly quiet, so I decided to continue.


    "I have only been thinking about what I want, and I haven''t been really thinking about what each of you wants with your lives. If you don''t want the magic you have, or you want to try and see if something different will work, I am here for you. It doesn''t need to be now, and I will hope that you tell the other women this as well, and really, anyone that wants a magic-free life cane and see me."


    The girls were all looking at each other, fully distracted. So, I took this chance and kissed Elise quickly and whispered sorry. She nodded at me with a warm smile of understanding, and then I turned to my target, Squishy Cheeks. It was time to teach this dealer of unneeded information a lesson in cause and effect!


    I bent down to make it look like I was about to kiss Nuwari, but then I quickly dropped my shoulder top into herp. I scooped under her knees and then under her skirt, sliding across her panties and then around her Heavenly soft cheeks and grabbed on. I stood back up and then I heard the clink of sses before I started toward the door, but I turned my head back a bit beforepletely leaving the room.


    "Just ignore whatever you hear tonight, sorry in advance!"


    So, Nuwari was a loud one, to the point where most people thought I was doing something wrong to her. So, making it clear right away was always the best choice, because not all the other girls had been in games with her. The other girls that did know would let the other know and there would be no one bursting into the room with weapons drawn.


    "Can you carry me normally? I am not a sack of oranges!" Sheined.


    I let her slide off my shoulder and into my arms, oh what she cute! Plus she had a bottle of wine and two sses in her hands; so that''s what the sound was! Good girl, I wouldn''t mind a little bit more of that to make the time more fun! Then when I was about twenty steps from my door, I heard the cry out for help. Come on!


    "Treefolk Pirates, Three full ships of them! We will never getaway!"


    "Ooh, pleasee save us," I said in a mockingly female voice, then, "FUCKING DICKHEADS! I am sorry babe, wait for me, and I''ll be right back so something stupid doesn''t happen!"


    I set Nuwari up, gave her a deep and passionate kiss with more tongue than I would normally use, and then drained the half bottle of wine.


    "Grab another one while I''m gone too please dear?"


    Mmm, that wine wasn''t nearly as strong as the stuff from before, but half a bottle of wine was half a bottle of wine. I head back to the top deck in one foul mood.


    I was supposed to be having sex with my sexy and loud wife that had the body of a goddess, but I wasn''t. Instead, I was going to go sink three pirate ship; what the fuck is up with Treefolk Pirates anyways? Is the fucking tree supposed to be friendly? Liquor was starting to get to me, but now I was just happy/mad, and that sounded a little psychopathic, but the fucking trees asked for it!


    I was on the deck now, and I could barely see the port from where we were, and the rest was all blue. I looked around, turning too fast, almost tripping over a crate, and then after giving it a stern talking to about being in the way, I spotted them. Three big ships, each twice the size of our own, and they wereing in a way that would make it impossible to run while trying to go backward.


    Could ships go backward? Fuck, didn''t matter, I looked around for the most frustrated person and found the captain wringing his hat into a twisted rag.


    "HEY! Cap''n! Can you get your boy to bring me some balls? Like heavy fuckers!"


    "You mean like Cannonballs? What are you going to do with that? Listen, King, you look a bit drunk, these things weigh thirty-two pounds and are bigger than your head!" The Captain cried out, as he looked at me and then the oing ships and then back at me.


    "Cap, just get me the damn balls! Drunk or not, those are big ships, and I should be able to hit them from here. They are interrupting my sexy time and putting my family in danger, fuck it leave the cannonballs. I will just go see the buggers myself!"


    I started to kick off my clothes and then my boots, and went down to my ck boxes because I''m a creature of habit.


    "Wait! You''re the king! You can just swim over there!" The captain said with indignation.


    "Oh? And I suppose you were going to do it then? No? Who said anything about swimming? I''m a fuckin'' run there!"


    "Then why did you take off your clothes?" The captain asked in confusion.


    "It fucking hot, duh. Plus, I will be getting wet, and running one water is a task all on its own sober, so this will be fun!"


    Before the Captain could try toin more, I started to run to the front of the boat and then I kept running off the edge, only jumping a little bit, but the second I was in the air, all three Gates flew open. In the past three gates was enough to do it, but that wasnd to water and straight onto it, but I was drunk now, and full of energy that would do well to be spent elsewhere!


    I gave it me all the second my foot touched the unbroken water''s surface and ran. I almost slipped but caught myself. I could swing, but I didn''t want to, no I wanted to run there, talk to the trees and run back, just kidding, there would be no talking.


    I wasing up to the ships now and then looked like they might be changing course, but it was toote now. I ran through the first one, shattering the ship in two, but they were ready for me with the second one!


    *Boom!*


    I watched ite like a line drive at chest height, but I jumped and grabbed it at thest second, letting it spin me and adding my own force to send it back.


    I missed by a lot, and now I was in the water, but the booze was wearing off, and I was getting a slight headache from it. Now I was really mad, and the water was colder than I had expected, and they were still shooting at me. I dug my hands into the water and started to do the breaststroke and started skipping across the water while avoiding cannonballs.


    When I was about thirty meters away, the cannon fire stopped and a white g went up. I continue forwards, but I slowed when I got to the boat, closed two Gates, and then dug my hands into the wood to climb up beside thedder. Okay, still a little tipsy, there was hope for me yet! I might not bepletely sober when I get back to my room, I would just demand booze to keep myself primed, since this was these asshats'' fault; stupid fucking tree pirates.


    I finally climbed over the edge and I was drenched, and I was met with swords out, not pointed at me, but I was still offended. They all looked like mini versions of Ents from LOTR just like the little resistance fighter I had given magic, the fuck was her name again?


    "We are taking you, hostage!" The fanciest looking tree said.


    I blinked at him, dumbstruck, then cracked the second gate open and football kicked him off into the great blue sea. Then I turned back to the rest that was trying to be anywhere but near me.


    "Anyone else wanna tell another funny joke?"

 Chapter 179: Stay Up With Me

    Chapter 179: Stay Up With Me


    The trees all looked at me with shock, but I wasn''t in the mood, I was wet and there was hell to pay.


    "So, what''s the big idea? Also tell that other boat to stop or I will break this boat and go stop that one, without a conversation like we are having now, okay?"


    The tree''s started to scramble, but then the idiot I had just kicked from the boat grew out of the deck where I had just kicked him from. The fool had a smug look on his face, so I punched him into where the ship''s main cabin was and he smashed through the wall. I dusted my hand off then and went over to the tallest mass.


    Only one Gate was open, so I snapped the second one open, and the wood around me started to groan and curl like some great heat was trying to dry it all out. I wrapped my arms around the mast and dung my finger into the massive poll. Then I pulled with all the strength that I had, and the thing started to crack and groan.


    *CRACK!*


    "What are you doing you vile mouth breather!" The same annoying captain''s voice screamed at me.


    I looked over at him, and he looked angry, but couldn''t get any closer to me, so I dropped the mast on him, driving him down into the deck like a nail head, but then he popped right back up beside the mast. I jumped with the mast still in my arms, and snapped myst gate, and hurtling the massive spear as hard as I could. The thing didn''t fly very well with the sails, but I hit the target and made the boat slowly start to sink.


    Since the pole was gone and I had reached the highest point in my jump, it was time toe down now, but I didn''t close any Gates. Instead, I fell through the boat and into the water and destroyed the entire ship. In hindsight, I should have found out what they wanted, but if you raise a white g, and then tell me I was a hostage, this would be the result every time.


    Still, I wondered if this was a random attack or it was a nned one, regardless, there would be a bottle of wine and hopefully, a naked pair of squishy cheeks waiting for me! So, I swam back to the ship, but the trip wasn''t long then the ship had mostly caused up and was sailing around. This time I used the ropedder that was dropped to me and epted the towel from the captain who was waiting for me with a couple of other people.


    One thing that surprised me was that there wasn''t a single wife on the top deck waiting for me or watching. I actually didn''t feel as good about kicking their asses as I normally would, but it''s not like they needed to watch over me. Still, eighteen wives and not one came to see if I was okay, hmph.


    I handed the towel to one of the people that was standing beside the captain. He looked to be some kind of Fishfolk person, but he did look mostly human, but the one on the other side waspletely human. I was about to leave, but then the captain spoke up.


    "Uh, that group will be back and they will follow you on to the ind for as far as they can. I would like you to keep these to boys with you until we get to shore, and then they can get you what you need if this happens again. Is that okay with you?" The captain asked, giving his hat another full workout.


    "Get them to bring the cannonballs on deck, and then they are free to do as they like. That does not mean more work, they can take tomorrow off, good?"


    "Oh yes! You hear that boys? The kings gonna give you a day off if you do as he asked!"


    "Yes, sir!" Both boys shouted before scrambling off.


    I nodded to the captain and headed back down to my room and I didn''t hear any noises, plus all my Gates were closer so I was being pretty quote. I opened the door slowly and crept inside, closing the door beside me. I saw the wine bottle, but Nuwari was passed out on her stomach, but only half covered by the nket.


    The only things sticking out were legs, ass, and green hair, mmmm, squishy cheeks! I stripped down, and slowly crawled onto the bed. Nuwari had one knee bent and pulled forwards leaving her pussy fully exposed to me, so I put my face up to her sex as and then slowly slid my tongue deep into her slit.


    "Oh, Hyde! You came back, and...OHHH MY PUSSY HYDE! It feels so goooo-OOHH!"


    The sound of her loud and sexy voice made my dick so hard that it hurt, but I still fucked her pussy with my tongue as she told me all about it in the sexiest voice. This was better than any porn I had stumbled onto in the other worlds. The way she cried out my name each time I drilled my tongue into her, grabbing her soft ass cheeks to pull her deeper onto my tongue.


    "Oh, OH, OH! Fuck, Hyde, I''m going to, I''m going to, I''m going to...FUUUUCK! I''M FUCKING CUMMING SO HARD, HYDE! Your tongue is destroying my pussy! Please, let me have the dick! Please, punch it into my pussy!"


    Sex with Nuwari was always this hot, and I always had to give myself a pat on the back, if I could even get it all the way in before I nutted, while she cried out the fucking hottest things. The best part is that this was her normal sex voice. Now, if we would have been drunk, holy fuck, we would have got yelled at already!


    I pulled my tongue out of her now soaking wet pussy and she rolled over on the back and spread her legs for me, a hand already waiting to guide me in. Only my lips silenced my howling wife, and I was about to make her pussy shake, so I needed to put a lid on her or the other women would have my head because I was the one pretending I was dying. Nuwari should have been in the cave with me, and Nina here!


    ''I am here.'' -Nina.


    ''Well, this is awkward.''


    ''Don''t worry just, just keep on doing what you''re doing, I''m just reading a book.'' -Nina.


    This was like trying to juggle knives with the handles on fire, but I got back into rhythm, and Nuwari Started to dig her nails into my back. I could feel small trickles of blood from the w track and his hand slid down to my ass and pulled me into her. I was feeling the pressure inside of me start to build, but I didn''t want to be done yet, but Like usual, I didn''t have a lot of say in it.


    Still, I was surprised when Nuwari pushed me off of her and then forced me down on my back and sat her wet pussy down on my mouth. I barely had a chance to react before my mouth was filled with her hot lips. Then I felt her mouth wrap around my swollen pipe, moving her hands up and down my swollen pipe, and then only stopping to make panting moans.


    Then, there was light and I could breathe again, but Nurwari was already sliding down my hard shaft and gobbling it up in a reverse cowgirl that made my legs weak, even though I wasn''t standing on them. She put her hands on my knees and started to grind herself into my hard shaft.


    I sat up and pulled her back into my chest and slid on had down between her legs and started to finger her as I made her bounce up and down. Then, when she tried to cry out, I cupped my hand. She was starting to get really loud, and the pressure was starting to build up again, but thing time I just fucked her harder, until I ejected my load inside of her hot cavity, but then Nuwari didn''t stop.


    The intenseness of how bad she still wanted to fuck me was enough to make me filled her one more time, with less effect, but I was gassed now. Holy sexual something intense! I was sure the only thing holding my brains in at this point was earwax because they were soup.


    "Okay time for bed, good night!" Nuwari said as she hopped off my dick and ran for the door.


    The action made my eyes m crossway and only the sight of my nose stopped them from doing a pirouette in my skull.


    "Hey! Get back here you little vixen! You don''t get to just run away!" Iined, still trying to get my eyes to point in the same direction.


    "Oh? You want me to stay and sleep with you? Can you ask me nicely?"


    "Please, babe?"


    "Mmmmm, I guess so, but then, you aren''t going to bed until we finish two more of those bottles and have a lot more fun!" Nuwari said as she went and grabbed two cups off the table and wine.


    "What? You said those things like they are bad things?! Of course, I''ll stay up and drink more and do more of this! but, when we get more wine we need to get you a gag, or we won''t like to see tomorrow!"

 Chapter 180: Going For A Walk

    Chapter 180: Going For A Walk


    Ugh, my head felt like someone had just kicked it with a frozen boot. The blood was pounding in my ears and just cracking my eyes made my brain hurt even more. What happenedst night?


    I opened my eyes to find my bed filled with clothed wives spread out. What? What the hell? It was just me and...oh that''s right! When we got more wine, the girls asked to join us! I looked over and saw the table filled with empty bottles and partially filled sses of red and white wine. Ugh, that''s where this uh-oh!


    I hopped out of bed and ran for the bathroom, a room with a toilet and that was all. After I finished puking up what was left ofst night''s wings that were all over the room in half-eaten boxes. The ce looked like some huge party had just happened, and maybe it did, I was having trouble trying to string the rest of the night together after we went and got the wine.


    There was Nika, Tamika, Dalmia, Elise, Nuwari, and even Tescelle were in the bed. I decided that I would leave them be. I grabbed a change of clothes, and headed up to the top deck; my head was still hurting something fierce and I wasn''t feeling good like I had just been run over four times.


    Up on the deck, I was surprised to see there was Kyra, Alex, and Wendy up top with the kids, so I went over to see them but got pushed away by Kyra.


    "Uck, go bath, you smell like you have bathed in alcohol! You''re lucky you didn''t wake your daughterst night, or you would have woken up a lot worse off than you are!" Kyra said, both she and K were ring at me, figures, taking right after mom.


    "Fine, I was going anyway, just wanted toe and see all my cute kids! Oh, and their angry mothers!"


    "Git!" The three of them shouted at me, pointing at the side of the ship.


    I put my hands up with the clothes in hand and walked away. Even that little turd K was shaking her finger at me, which made me roll my eyes. I instantly regretted the action, as it kicked the headache back into gear.


    I dropped my clothes on a crate and looked out at the open water, I could just see a rocky shoreline in the distance. I looked down at the water, and shivered, thinking about how cold it was going to be. Then I looked back at my glowering wives, ya, the water looked more inviting, so I stripped and then dove off the side of the boat.


    I crashed into the water, my dive was less dive and more of a violent connection of man and water since my hands were not together. It was like diving face-first into the water, but it was still very refreshing, and I could feel some of the tension leaking away from me. I burst up from the water and then was almost hit with something that fell from above.


    "Hey! Watch what you''re throwing at me!"


    "It''s just soap, you stink! Don''te back until you are clean!" Alex yelled over the edge to me.


    I looked around and noticed a floating piece of wood with string and a lump of white soap about it. I grabbed the bar and scrubbed with unbridled fury to get the stink off me, and was almost rubbedpletely red by the time I was done. I climbed back up to the top and Kyra was waiting with a towel for me and K in her arms.


    "See? Now daddy doesn''t smell like a bar! And now Daddy can take you, so mommy can get something done around here!"


    I toweled off and got changed quickly, then I took K with me to give Kyra a break. Honestly, we were on vacation, what did she need to do? I knew better than to ask, I''m sure there was something, or maybe she just wanted some of her time. It didn''t matter, K would juste for a walk with me to go see the captain.


    Seeing me back on deck, the two boys from yesterday fell in behind me. I nced back and was about to tell them to go find something to do, but decided against it. They could just follow me around and have some time off from the captain and other deckhands.


    I walked up to the top deck, where the captain was standing, talking with his helmsman. Seeing mee up the stairs, I was given a very respectful bow, so I returned it in kind. I wasn''t the type to have someone ce themself lower than me; as long as they knew what I was trying to do and went along with the idea, I would treat everyone equally.


    "Cap, how''s it going up here? Any more trouble from the trees?"


    "No, they won''t catch us now, but they will make it into port around the same time as us," the captain said as he watched K squirm in my arms.


    "How far from the port are we?"


    "Less than half a day, we will make it to the Port of Gracia before the evening meal, giving you all time to get lifted up to your rooms."


    "Lifted?"


    "Hmm? You have never been to the Port of Gracia? Well, it''s the main port but in order to get on to the ind, you have to take a ride in another type of ship. You are from the lower parts of Bjrothrone, so I expect you haven''t seen many flying ships yet, have you? No? They are a sight to see! Most of them are used only by Firesti and The Crashing Wave Empire, some other countries do use them, but few and far."


    "Nice! I really wanted to see how they worked! What else do you know about the Tri-Ind?"


    "Well, not much more than your average person, but I don''t usually go to the top side of the ind. Normally we just drop folks, and cargo off, and then head up to the next stop, and we will be doing that again. Still, we will see each other in two weeks when you return," The captain said with a smile, that faded quickly as he jabbed the Helmsman, who was nodding off.


    "Two weeks?! I thought it was one week?"


    "No, I have it written down in my office. I can take you down to go look if you would like, but I am almost positive that your wife Alexcoria, said the date would be in two weeks."


    "Oh, I don''t doubt you, I just was told something different, bah! Okay, thanks, Cap! I need to go find out what''s brewing with these damn women!"


    K and I stormed back to where The three women were sitting around a nket that had been stretched out. The children were all rolling around, so I put K down with them and she went over to Fenli and attempted to start pulling her little wings. Kyra scooped her up and then red at me, holding the child back out to me.


    "Hold on, I will take her back, but what is this about two weeks! Wasn''t this supposed to be a week-long vacation?"


    "Calm down, you need the break, and if I would have told you how long it was off the hop, you would have refused. You need to take a break and you will! Now take Lydia with you as well!" Alex said, picking up our daughter and handing her to me.


    I wanted to argue, seriously, I was trying to take over the world, and now we were going on a two-week vacation that was actually sixteen and a half days! Ugh, I thought vacations were supposed to rx you, not put me under more stress!


    "You do know what I am trying to do right? Or has everyone just forgotten that?" I was a little bit upset at this point.


    I had been more than lenient about this trip, and now it just seemed like I was getting taken advantage of. Part of me wanted just to jump out of the boat and run back tond then Dreams. At least I could fucking get something done while they did whatever the fuck they wanted.


    "Hyde?" Alex asked, but I didn''t look at her or the other two, nor did I take the kids.


    "I will meet you at the port, I''m going for a walk."


    I didn''t wait, I was getting madder and madder as the seconds crept by. I ran and jumped off the edge and cracked my Gates wide open, hitting the water running. I was tired of them going behind my back for my sake, but without asking me if I wanted that. I guess it didn''t matter at this point, I was already neck-deep in the shit, and it was only going to get deeper, but I didn''t have to like it.


    I ran directly at the massive cliffs that covered the shoreline with no ce to dock a ship or even get up, but that wouldn''t stop me. I curved my approach to keep from smashing into the wall face first and grabbed a ledge, almost ripping my arm off and breaking the ledge, but my fury made me m my other hand into the stone and start scaling the cliff face.


    When I reached the top, there was a forest in front of me, and I could hear somerge growling noisesing from within it. Looks like something had heard meing, but that was just what I wanted. Time to go hit something.

 Chapter 181: Some Problems Are Universal Among Men Of All Races

    Chapter 181: Some Problems Are Universal Among Men Of All Races


    I cracked my knuckles as the growling got closer; whatever it was, it was big. I closed the third gate, I wasn''t here to go on a killing spree, but if there was a monster that wanted to go a couple rounds. Well, that''s what I hade for, to let some steam off.


    Whatever it was, it was ying possum and was waiting for me toe to it. That was fine, The jungle was dark, and it was a jungle, in the sense that everything was massive. From the boat, these looked like normal trees, but up close, these things were over twenty meters tall, and at least four thick.


    As I walked closer, I could make out a pair of tails whipping around behind a four meter tall boulder. Yeah, real sneaky; I reached done and grabbed a dead branch with my right hand, and gave it the air charge. This would not be like the stone, which could almost kill or knock out someone. No, the Splinter Stick, cool name, I know, was like throwing a porcupine at someone. Hurt like hell, but unlikely to kill, and I had it a humming!


    I focused and gave it some dy, my right hand had a couple cool functions that I had bee messing around with back in the vige. Holding my focus on the enchantment extended or decreased the time it took to go off. Air standard was ten second fo the spells to go off, but could feel the motions of the spell if I focused, then I could hold the spell at a certain point until ready, or force another air spell into it. The whole thing wasplicated, so I just the fucking thing with a three second timer.


    1


    The stick sailed from my hand, in an arc that would travel over the rock. This should scare the bastard out!


    2


    The Splinter Stick arced over the rock, and down behind it, and the twitching tails became white furry back hind legs that were three meters tall. The apparent feline jumped back, and oh fuck! The timer was too long, and I tried to burst over there and scare the thing off, but it was toote.


    3


    *Pop!*


    *Roar/Scream/Squeal/Other indisciment sounds!*


    The massive flew backwards more of its own ord due to having a shit the size of me scared out of it, but then it fell over pawing at its face. This was not what I wanted, son of a bitch! Now what was I going to do? Try and go pet the Giant white tiger with a thousand slivers in its face?


    Yeah, I was, fuck. This was my fault, and now all I could think about was how to get closer to the tiger without seriously getting hurt or vice versa. All my anger was gone as I circled the beast, listening to it wail. I watched it''s back legs kick, closing the second Gate, and timed a smack with my right hand just as it extended.


    I already had covered my eyes, wasn''t going to chance going blind right now. When the light vanished, I dropped my hand and ran over to a tall man with white hair over his body and tail, but he also had white shorts on. Good job magic for not scaring me.


    "Hey, are you alright? The splinters are gone now, I healed you, kind of."


    The man was still pping his face with his now bare hands, that were no longer paws, but then he stopped. He slowly looked at his hands and then slowly looked down. Then he screamed like a little girl, jumping about five feet into the air.


    "AHHHHH! WHERE IS THE REST OF ME!" The Tiger-Kin demanded once his feet were back on the ground.


    "Well, bout that...nah, I don''t have any good excuses. Honestly, I was mad, and looking to start a fight, and you looked like we could be a good match, but then I fucked up with my timing. Then you got a face full of splitters, and then I used my King Magic on you. Now, we are here, and you are the way you are until future notice."


    The tiger became silent, and put a hand to his face in a very human gesture. I wondered what was going through his mind right now, considering I was supposed to be a tasty little snack a couple of minutes ago. I kind of understood how he felt, considering I had just lost almost all of my magic.


    "Listen, I know this must be hard to take right now, and I''m sorry. I know what it''s to be at the top of your game and"


    I had to block a fist, and then a high kick that almost knocked me off my feet, forcing me to snap my second Gate back open. I jumped back and the Tiger smiled at me.


    "So, you wanted to fight? Let''s fight then, I too was in a bad mood, but I don''t think this is helping. So, let''s work out our...what do you call your hairless paws?" The Tiger-Kin asked.


    "Hands if you are talking about them, but they are called fists when you make them into balls. I''m good to go a couple rounds, but know this. The faster friends we be, the sooner you will be your old self."


    The tiger gave me a toothy grin and bolted at me, just like a tiger would if he wasing for the kill, but this wasn''t the same. I sidestepped him, and dropped my knee into his stomach, but I felt him jump right as I did. The action caused my knee to be absorbed as the tiger did a front flip.


    I spun back to catch him with a closed fist backhand, but I was met with a block identical to the first one I had used to stop his strike. The guy was a fast learner, and I would have to take the gloves off or I was going to get hurt. In the same motion I tried to follow up with a left hook continuing to use my momentum torge a solid strike, but the tiger used his block and wicked strength to send me flying back.


    I smacked my back into a tree, but had to duck and to avoid having my head sheared off, but the duck gave me an opening. The third Gate snapped open and I delivered a devastating right, left jab, hookbo that sent the Tiger-Kin flying. That was a bit hard, and he was going to piss blood, but there was a ten centimeter deep gouge in the tree from the strike that missed me.


    "Okay Tigger, time out! Let''s take a breather, I can''t fix you twice!" I said, breathing heavy.


    What was that? Like a thirty second fight and I was already getting winded? I needed to get in shape so losing my magic thing might not be all bad, I was starting to get soft.


    "How are you so strong? I was strong, and I think that now I am almost as strong as I was, butpacted now. You, you are something different, not like the other hairless pink things, but you got stronger! I was winning, but then you knocked me aside the way I would a small animal. What are you?"


    "I am Hyde, the king of the quarter of this world, and one of the strongest people in it, but no matter how strong you get, I will be stronger. That is my main magic, The Gate; whenever I am put in a position where I can''t win and could die, then another Gate is unlocked, making me far stronger than I was. The other magic is King magic, the thing that made you more human. What do you want me to call you?"


    "Tigger is fine, the name sounds good."


    Oh boy, first Buddy and now Tigger, next would be Eeyore for sure!


    "Okay, so now that we are civil, what were you so riled up about?" I asked, letting my gates all close, and then sitting down against the tree.


    "She is wanting to move us to a new cave, just so we can have a different ce to look at. No other reason than that, and it''s on the other side of the ind. There is nothing wrong with the cave, but I will end up moving over there anyways, or I''ll be alone. Damn she always thinks she can push me around because I need her, but what she doesnt know is I protect her and our cub from predators," Tigger said, sitting down at a tree across from me.


    "That''s close to the same reason I was in a bad mood. I''m trying to take over the world to give all races an equal ce, and everyone a chance in life, not just the strong one. So, you know what my wives do?"


    "You have more than one she?"


    "Eighteen, but that''s not important"


    "THAT MANY SHE''S?! Are you mad? I can barely handle one!"


    "See friend, that''s the mistake we men constantly make, thinking we can handle the women. No, we are just there as trophies in their mind! Doesn''t matter if we are trying to protect them!" I said, standing up, and so did Tigger.


    "Yeah!" Tigger shouted.


    "Yeah!" I shouted back.


    "Let''s go find more things to fist then!"


    "Yeah...wait, what? That''s not the right expression. Punch, more things to punch. I don''t even want to get into fisting with your premature brain!"


    "Then let''s go find more things to go punch!"


    "Yeah!"

 Chapter 182: I Swear Its Me!

    Chapter 182: I Swear It''s Me!


    Tigger and I started our way into the jungle deeper talking about different human things to help him get used to using the words. He understood some of the words and picked things up remarkably fast. I wondered if this one was simr to Greshaha, maybe he was another random rotating monster or something like that, but I had tried to ask him about it, but he had no idea what I was talking about so I dropped it.


    "So these back paws are feet? Makes sense, they have different functions than the hands, unlike paws that all function in the same respects. What about my single tail? Is that still a tail, since you do not have one?"


    "Yup, most of the other stuff is the same, but when we get around other humans you will have to learn to eat cooked food. There are more things but they wille with time and experience."


    "That shouldn''t be too hard, I don''t really find raw meat that appetizing, and chasing down an animal and ripping its throat out just doesn''t have the same exploration that it gave me before."


    "Ya, that is the human in you and a bit of my own will that transfers over I think. There is no handbook to magic, so most of what I say is just what I have learned and the rest of us all guess."


    "That sounds like how I live life. I was never taught to protect my family or to hunt, hunters took my mother. My father is not someone that will have anything to do with any of his spawn, but he is the Tiger God, Tarkir."


    "Woah look at you go, big man! No wonder you were so damn big! You''re a demigod! I have a pair of my own demigod children!"


    "Have you been trying to kill them since birth?"


    Both of us stopped in the middle of the jungle, and I turned to stare at Tigger with indignation.


    "Are you crazy? I love my children more than anything else in the world! If anyone EVER tried to hurt them..." I let my words trail off as I closed the two Gates that had cracked open in my outrage.


    "Wow, that is some scary feeling you give off, almost hard to breathe when im not in the heat of battle! Even in my pride, I can recognize your power!"


    "Sorry, I get worked up about family and people talking about hurting them, but I guess you were talking about your own experience."


    "Yes, Tarkir has made a sport out of hunting his children. He only let the strongest of us live, and he let us know that our lives were only by his grace."


    Hmmm, I wasn''t one to interfere in the natural order of things, but I did need to go meet my wives at some point. My anger was done, but there was some serious talking that would be done by me and a group of women that we''re going to do some listening to. I would have to bring Tigger with me for now, but I would being back; Gods were not of the natural order, and now that I knew what was going on, I could hardly let it slide by me.


    "Okay, so I need to go talk to my wives, but I don''t want to leave you she and the cub all alone. Let''s go take a trip to your cave and get them and then we will head to the port. Does that work for you? After hearing about how Tarkir has been running the ce, it makes me think I need to go have a little talk with him."


    "Well, if you don''t like what he is doing then you will have to go higher up the food chain of gods on this ind."


    "What? How many gods are crammed on this rock?"


    "Five major ones and my father are probably one of the best out of the five. The others are cruel even by the standards of one that rips people''s throats out for a sport."


    "Oh! This is sounding more and more like it could be really fun! Ha! I will do some vacationing and God ass-kicking! Well, maybe these two weeks wouldn''t be too bad. What do you say? Wanna help me clean up the forest?"


    I got a big toothy grin in response, and that was good enough for me. I told him to take the lead and I would follow. I was surprised at how little wildlife there was and that they were all of the normal sizes, except for a massive slug we saw along the way. Tigger had no name for it and the only descriptive words for it other than it not tasting good, but I guess you didn''t know unless you tried.


    Thankfully we were heading in the general direction of where the port was. I could still see the water as I followed along behind Tigger, and soon we reached a rock outcropping facing the sea. Both of us stopped and looked at each other, and then it hit me.


    Tigger wasn''t a three-meter tall white tiger.


    "Hey, Tigger, umm, how do you want to y this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re not a tiger anymore! Well, not a Giant one with paws and such. I think"


    *ROAAAR!*


    "Oh, look It''s my she! Isn''t she a looker!" Tigger said with a dreamy voice, but I had to shove Tigger out of the way, with two Gates snapping open.


    I bent back at a wicked angle and closed a Gate as I pped up into the tigress''s stomach as she sailed over me. The strike from my right hand knocked all the wind off of her sails, pushing her up as she shed. She hade out of the cave and charged us, but Tigger had a pup so this was normal.


    The light faded, and I caught the small Tiger-Kin woman on my way back up from my incline, but something had caught my eye, shit. There was always one more thing to go wrong. I tossed Tigger his woman and started to run after the cub.


    If they could catch up, great, if they couldn''t It wouldn''t matter, it would be dangerous for the parent to try to restrain him, and could harm the kid. Plus, this was one hundred percent my fault, so I need to get the kid. The problem here was that the little white cub had run into the jungle, not down the coast.


    A minor problem, but I had no idea what was in here, so I snapped all three gates open. That would keep the small predators still with fear as I passed, and others would think twice before attacking. Still, this was a Giant jungle of God and Demigod beasts, there had to be stronger things than me, but I weed the challenge.


    I ran and jumped, but I was unfamiliar with terrain so it was slow going, even with the Gates wide open. It was impossible to run more than five meters without having to jump up and over things, and the ground was wet and it was getting worse, but that made the tracks easier to follow. Then I started to feel something watching me, not as strong, but I could feel the violenceing from the aura.


    I redoubled my efforts, but the ground was getting worse and even the trees were damp, making it impossible to use them, plus I would destroy them. I made sure not to run through or break anything, I was just here to rescue the kid. No point in making a mess and pissing off the locals.


    Then I saw the cub ahead, stuck in some mud, so ran for him, just needing to touch him, but I was mmed into and taken off my feet. Hot pain burned in my arm and side, that fucking hurt! A ck panther of the normal size hand just tried to kill me, but it was so far from normal, the bloodthirst was almost palpable in the air.


    ''Nina! Can I get some help?''


    No answer. That''s right, fuck. This wasn''t good, my right arm was bleeding and so was my side. I had lost my focus for a second, and almost paid for it with my life and I still might. I had eyes on the panther, but it was slowly creeping towards me, getting reading to pounce.


    My right arm was useless, and the gouge in my side was pretty deep, but I got ready, trying to shift to a dragon, but I couple focus on it or something. It wasn''t working so I had to rely on my fists, but I was down to one and things were getting hard to see. The panther must have sensed my weakness, and picked up its pace, but then the sound of Tigger and his tigresses calls scared him off.


    "Over here!" I called out as loud as I could, and then looked down at my arm.


    Woah! That almost made me sick to see the real mess my right arm was, but the hand was still there. Plus there was more blood in me than in the group, and there was one thing I had to do before I passed out. I walked over to the cub and waded into the mud, touching him with my right and using my left to move it.


    That was thest thing I remembered because the sh blinded me and I passed out from the pain.

 Chapter 183: Alexandria In Second Life

    Chapter 183: Alexandria In Second Life


    [1 year 2 months before the release of Reborn]


    I was standing in the office with Dave and we were going over the models for one of the worlds. He had already secured the link from Second Life and he was working on the transfer points. This project had be all-consuming, but I had brought my group of friends to help us out and break the monotony of Dave''s keyboard abuse.


    The guy was a machine, only sleeping in Dive, and that wasn''t really sleeping, but there was no talking him down. That would just start a fight, and I knew why he was stressed. The court date wasing up and it would be the first time Dave had stepped out of the building since the girls were killed.


    "Dave, don''t worry I can watch the girls! They will love me! Plus I''ll have the Gate, nothing could stop me!"


    "I''m more worried about the game itself! You can''t break that world Hyde!" Dave said, ring at me.


    "Calm down Romeo, I will take good care of the world while you''re burying those fucking cunts Reggy and Datum!"


    "You don''t actually think we are going to get them to put into jail, do you? Come on, you''re smarter than that, uses your head. The only thing I want is Second Life, and that I will get, but you sat with me when I went over the waivers. And we have no real way to prove that they did it on purpose, the rig we go was illegally obtained so anything pertaining to it is useless. I just need the game, it has some of the things that I''m missing to get everything online and figure out the best way to slow down the experience. This way we can spend more time in the game and less worry about our bodies in the real world."


    "I know, but I can''t help but want to rip their arms off and beat them to death with them! Dave, I will keep girls safe, just show me how to operate the thing!"


    ------------


    [Two Days Before Court Day, 1 year, 1 month until the release of Reborn]


    The feeling was like nothing I had ever felt. I wasn''t sure what I was expecting, maybe a screen to light up, or some weird sensory shes. Dave hadn''t talked about this part, and it was like putting a hockey helmet with no front, just back all the way around.


    "Okay Hyde, I will count back from three and then you will be standing on a street, but Alexandria said she would be waiting to help you get used to things. Just rx, and I will start the countdown, remember this is just a test so your time in will be three hours, but for me, I will be counting to ten and then bringing you out, okay?" Dave asked from outside the padded bucket on my head.


    "Three hours in ten seconds, bro, that is beyond wild."


    "Remember, this is only a test, so you might go in ande right back out. The end goal is to have a ratio of one to seventy-one. That means that every second that passes here is just over seventy-one days."


    I didn''t have words for that, I couldn''t wrap my head around that, but the real question was just how old was Dave? How long had he been jacking like this?


    3...2...1


    I was standing on a street, and the bucket was off my head. Where was I? This looked like a city...but it was like a mix of ideas. I was trying to remember what I was doing, then I heard a voice call my name.


    "Hyde?"


    I turned to find a beautiful woman standing in a long ck dress and generous curves. Oh, this must be my guide!


    "Hey, yeah that''s me, sorry, just getting used to the game...right? This is a game? It''s just"


    "Your brother is an amazing person and a master at his craft. Yes, this is all a game world he created, and we were all trapped inside," Alexandria said with a bitter look.


    That snapped me back into ce and my thoughts came rushing back to me. I was here to watch over the girls. I also had ess to Tequ, another one of the girls but forced to watch as her friends and others would be abused, but Dave has spent every waking moment that he was protecting these girls, trying to prevent others froming into the game.


    As long as the game was unupied, it was paused so the girls were safe, but people had tried to get in and at one point Dave let normal yerse in. Then, after an incident where one of those yers attacked one of the girls while drinking, and tried to rape her. You could only imagine the unholy hammer Dave brought down on that person, and every other yer until there were none left.


    Now someone had to be on guard almost all the time, so I was going to start helping out, this was just to get me used to the time dtion. Bhan and Kiada were going to be helping out, but I was the first one doing a trial run. After we would be spending time in the game that was on one-hour shifts, but in-game, that was well over a year each time, but we were all prepared.


    "Yup, frigging genius! Okay, Alex, show me around town!"


    The two of us and all the rest of my girls spent many years together before evening to Reborn. Those were some of the best times I had ever had in my life, but something went wrong when it was time for the five of us to dive in. I was still missing that part, but now I understood and remembered the real reason I was in this game.


    -----------


    [Present day, Tri-Ind Resort, Zodiac World Leo]


    I woke up feeling refreshed, and I could smell women all around me like I was in a room filled with fruit and flowers. I opened my eyes to many tear-filled eyes, and then I was mobbed and dogpiled by women. I was trying to remember what had happened, then I remembered.


    "Is Tigger''s pup okay?" I asked while getting the woman to get off me and sitting up.


    "My boy is doing good! All thanks to you Great Master Hyde!" Tigger said stepping forward. "What you did was pretty crazy, and you survived an encounter with a huntress, which is something hardly anyone ever does."


    "That wasn''t a god? How was that thing so strong?"


    "The huntresses are demigod children of Grania, Panther Goddess. She is the third strongest on the ind, and now you are on her bad list."


    "Her shit list, eh? Well, I am going to need armor for the next time I go out there, that was way too close!"


    "Next time? What are you talking about? We are on a vacation!" Alex tried to tear into me, but I stood from the bed and towered over her.


    "Alex, you and the rest made choices with our asking my opinion, and it doesn''t seem like you heard me before I left. I am trying to make the world a better ce for you, Lydia, Kenos, and all the rest of our family, right? But only for us, right?"


    "What? You''re trying to do it for the entire world aren''t you?" Alex asked in confusion.


    "Exactly, and now I know that there is bullshit happening here, and I haven''t even got to the humanoid poption of this ind yet, who I might add, all seem to hate each other. So, yeah, for the next two weeks I''m going toy in the sand and watch the shit storm fly around me because that''s something I could do?! You know me better than most and now I know just how much better. You all are beyond important to me, and I love every one of you, so don''t make me force my hand in this. I will spend time with everyone, and do things, but there is a lot that needs to be done here."


    Alex was stunned silent.


    "Everyone, I would like you all to leave the room, except for Alex, Kyra, Kadence, and Kalita. I need to talk to these three about something important and I would like some privacy."


    There was grumbling, but I wasn''t ready to tell everyone yet, but I had spent the most time with these four. Not only here, but in Second Life, so I wanted to exin things to them, because I don''t think they knew, but my heart was already starting to feel heavy. Soon it was just the five of us, and I patted on the bed for everyone to sit down.


    "Listen, there is something important that I need to talk to you about. In time we will tell the rest, but now is not the time during a vacation."


    "What are you talking about Hyde?" Kalita asked, taking one of my hands, and looking into my eyes.


    This was hard, I thought I could just tell them, but It wasn''t that easy. Still, I took a deep breath and started talking. I told them the tragic tales of how we ended up here, and why I was doing what I was.


    None of them reacted through the story, but I could see that they were all bothered, and who could me them. I had just told them they were actually dead in the real world and there was no going back.

 Chapter 184: Named After The Almighty

    Chapter 184: Named After The Almighty


    "Two years, before this game started, something happened to you all. I have no idea how long it has been for you all, but that doesn''t matter. What matters is what happened and what I and four other people are trying to do right now. The most important person of us all is my little brother, Dave."


    I stopped there to collect myself, now was the tough part.


    "Two years ago in the real world, one hundred thirty-six women and girls were killed by apany called Second Life. Those girls were then trapped inside a game to be used as toys for the rich, no are no words for how vile this is, but my brother stormed the game that he designed. Dave saved everyone by killing and forcing every yer out, then protected you around the clock until this world was created with my and others'' help. This was supposed to be an easy run for all of us to unlock the game worlds together and let you live however you wanted. The problem was that this game was supposed to be a game for the world to y."


    "We...are dead?" Kyra asked slowly.


    "Yeah, I''m sorry, but that is only your mortal shell, as my brother called it. Here, you will be forever, your soul will always be reborn. There is nothing I can do to show you how sorry I am for what happened to you girls, but I have been with you for thousands of years now. When this is all over, I''ll still be here. Nothing can ever make me leave you all. I''ll spend from now to infinity with everyone."


    I meant every word of it as I took the girls into my arms. Dave had said that we wouldn''t being back out of this one, he was going to shut down the game from the inside. that would ce us in a forever rising frame jack that would cause rtive time in the outside world to not exist. Forever in a single moment.


    Every one of us had been in the game one guard and made serious connections with all the girls. Only the fifth one of us was leaving, but I didn''t know who that was. Thest time I had just said numbers in my dream, not his name. What if he was one of Reginold guys? Always another thing.


    "Okay, I know this is a dick move, but this happened before this. So, for my vacation, I would like to spend two of my fourteen on the beach, and most of the evening with you all. No,ints, nothing. This is still a video game, but this is for the right to live countless fun lives. And one more thing."


    I let go of the four of them and red at them.


    "Be straight with me, I have enough on my te without worrying if one of my wives is lying to me. No more of that, if you want a holiday, then I wille, but I have a job that needs to be done, I''ve been working for twenty-five lifetimes in a row and we got about three more after this. Then, breaks are all on me and we will find new ways to enjoy every day of forever!"


    "I am sorry for this Hyde, it was me that pushed the time, but I thought I was helping" but I moved back in to stop her with a kiss and then pulled back with a smile.


    "Listen here Breaker of Women, imagine if I told you to stop telling people what to do? Alexandria, you need to sit and do nothing, while I tell everyone what to do for you?"


    I looked down and Alex was blushing, looking down with a small smile.


    "What''s up?" I asked her after kissing her forehead.


    "Can you call me that from now on?" Alexandria asked quietly.


    "Yes, I am so d you were listening to me," I said rolling my eyes.


    "I did, and I get it, but you will be taking help with you the next time you go in. Titania is back at the forge in locknd working on some special te for you. Since you''re so strong, then we can make something pretty crazy, and Jelina drew up some impressive schematics of something you might like. Nina" I cut Alexandria off at the mention of Nina.


    "Is she okay? She wasn''t with me, and I was worried"


    "Ha!" Kyra said pointing a finger at me. "Evolution has stuck again! Nina got so excited about telling us about the cave that she evolved! And you have a little beanstalk now!"


    "What? Beanstalk?"


    "Don''t be so vague with him! Nina had a little baby boy with green skin and...no hair" Kadence told me.


    "Really? What did she call him?"


    "She wouldn''t tell any of us, she wanted to wait for you to get back, and now wake up," Kalita said, giving me a warm smile.


    "Can we go now? I have been worried about her, and here she was off having a baby without me! Lead the way girls! There is another man in the house! What is that two to eight? Not bad, maybe three to seven with K, I think she might be tougher than any of the boys!"


    Krya gave me a finger jab on the way out of the door for my crack at K, but I wasn''t kidding. That little girl would only be mommy''s little pup until she started to swing a stick! When that happens, Kyra will make me get her pregnant again, I could see it all now, but that was no chore!


    The walls we all stone, be we wereing out to an opening, and I realized where we were! This was the lower section of the volcano that Titania had talked about. Beautifully strange was the best way to describe the panoramic vista disyed in front of me.


    People from all races were here, not just humans, and no one was fighting or anything. It was just a beach full of people rxing and enjoying the sun. There were even kids of other races ying with human children, the perfect future I wanted to have in ce all around this world.


    I did see ves, but I would deal with that problem after the jungle. Then again, people wereing and going, and Tigger''s family was safe. I should probably deal with the in-house stuff and give Titania time to work on my suit, I just wondered what it was?


    The other question was why she didn''t ask her parents for a shop? Were things that bad? Well, I would need to talk to them about very, so confrontation wasing at some point, but for now, I just wanted to see my new little boy!


    Fucking score! Another boy! I just wish they would grow faster so I could chase them around, and teach them to fight!


    We kept going until we reached an alcove that had a chair with a fair skin woman sitting in it holding a child with green skin. I turned back, but all the women were gone.


    "Hyde? I can feel you close to me again."


    I ran over and kneeled in front of her and our son. What a beauty of a woman, her brte hair cascaded around her face with small ringlets forming at the bottom. I looked into her violet eyes and beautiful smile.


    "You look radiant my dear! How is our son, and what name did you pick for him?"


    "I hope you don''t mind, but I named him after the Almighty," Nina said with a big smile.


    "Oh god, you didn''t name him Gripton did you? You know that''s not his real name, no one knows what that is. Alright, tell me! Now I have to know, you have me at the edge of your seat!"


    Nineughed and then leaned into a short kiss before handing me our son. I stood with the little boy in my arms, so small, but given time, he would grow into a man. I turned and walked out the big hole in the wall that they used as a window.


    I still had a lot of the world left to get under my control before the final battle, but this could still take a while. Maybe the girls were right, and I should try to rx a little bit, but If they wanted that she should have taken me somewhere I have already conquered! Well, some beach time wouldn''t hurt tomorrow, but today was a workday, after this.


    I turned back to Nina who was standing in a soft brown dress, smiling at me. I grinned back but waited for her to get on with it. This woman was trying to build up too much suspense, but finally, she spoke.


    "Graph, I think that will be a good name, he is different from me, but the same so I don''t know how he will turn out. The only thing that I know for sure is that both of us will be by your side for the rest of your life!"


    She would have me for more than just this life, but this was a happy day and that story could wait. I just wanted to enjoy the moment with her, and Graph was a good name. I wonder what Grip will think? That was another person I needed to go talk to again.


    After that dream, I had uncovered what was needed, but I didn''t know if this had happened before. If it hadn''t then great someone was doing something right! Still, this was far from over.

 Chapter 185: Over-Sized Children

    Chapter 185: Over-Sized Children


    Nina and Graph left to go out on the beach, but I said there were some things I wanted to do. So, we kissed and parted, and I watched them leave. After they were gone, I turned to follow the hall up, the floor had a slight incline in the direction of where I was going to get here, so I decided to follow it up.


    None of my wives had ever been here before or aunty of my friends, so asking them for help would just be the blind leading the blind. Instead, a nice walk would be good, but it was cut short as soon as I turned a corner.


    The hall stopped and then led outside, but I couldn''t see anything from where I was. Once there, I could see a long ten-meternding and then stairs that went up at a sharp angle, and then disappeared around the volcano. This was my first time looking at the thing from the outside, and it was pretty crazy.


    I could see the beach from here, and I even spotted my group of wives, feeling a little bit of guilt for not going to spend time with them, but I would go after I took a look around. The volcano hadrge sections carved out and overhanging decks up near the peak. That''s where the important people were likely to be, but I wasn''t about to climb the volcano and make a mess or turn into a dragon, but I wasn''tpletely out of options.


    I snapped two gates open and started to sprint up the stairs, trying not to step too hard. I took eight steps at a time, leaping through the air with each step. I probably looked like a frog in fast forward, but I made it to the top step in no time.


    The problem was that thest step was still only halfway up, and I had to go back inside again. Only a single room was inside with an elevator-like door with a single button. I walked over and pushed the button, causing the door to open to a clean blue elevator car.


    I entered and there was only one button, so I pushed it and waited as the doors closed and the car began to rise. What was with this ce, and where would the elevator be at the top of the intense stairs? That was a lot of steep walking just to get to an elevator!


    I finally got to the top and the door opened, letting me get a look at where I was while I walked out. There was a desk with a gruff-looking man with a big orange beard and a ck suit. This had to be a dwarf, but what was he doing? Reception?!


    "Wow-wee, ain''t too many folks have the stone to go up that elevator! You must have a pair bigger than my aunts to have made that climb!" The dwarf said to me with a big grin.


    I looked back to the elevator but saw there were four doors here for elevators, and each wasbeled. I looked at mine and signed. Exer-scenery was the one I hade from, the other three were Hotel, Beach, and Main. I turned back to my new friend with a smile.


    "It was a nice jog, I''m new here, so I didn''t really know where I was going. Hey, listen, do you think you could point me in the direction of your leaders?" I asked while walking over to what I assumed would be the reception desk for whatever this ce was.


    "Leaders? Well, I can ask? Give me a minute, you ''jogged'' up here, so they will want to at least say hi. Who should I tell them you are? I''m Dwayne by the way."


    "Just tell them that their son-inw wants to talk, Hyde Kline."


    "They''re what?! You''re married to Titania?!"


    "Yeah, do you know her?"


    "Haha, yes, all the dwarfs know your wife, she is a bit of a legend, but her parents and their...opinions drove her away. Last I heard she heard she and a butterfly demigod god princess ran off. So, you found them both? Trem will be excited to have her daughter back as well. That is the Butterfly goddess, Xelios was supposed to marry someone"


    "My wife won''t be marrying anyone! She is my wife!"


    "WHAT?! YOU MARRIED BOTH OF THEM?!"


    "Yes, and sixteen others, what''s your point?"


    "The number isn''t important, have as many as you want, but Trem is going to kill all of us! You didn''t"


    "Oh yes, she is pregnant, if that''s what you''re hinting at."


    The dwarf passed out and hit the ground like a bag full of rocks. That was not the reaction I was expecting, and I was a bit worried, what mighte from this so I closed my second Gate, and then hopped over the counter, grabbing the dwarf, and then pping him awake.


    "Hey! Wake up! Why is Xelios being pregnant a problem?" I asked while shaking the dwarf.


    "Because Trem is the meanest God on this ind, and if she finds out her daughter is here and under our roof, and pregnant. Well, I''ll just say it''s not something we want. Now, Do you mind putting down my dwarf? I don''t particrly like him, but he''s my dwarf, not yours, go find another to shake."


    I let go of the dwarf and followed the sound of the voice, looking up. Woah! So this is what a giant was like up close! I was putting a kink in my neck just trying to look up, I almost just wanted to lie down to have this conversation.


    "So, your titania''s mother, then?"


    "I am, little man," The giantess said to me.


    "Strike one, keep this up and we will be talking eye to eye real quick."


    "Coming to threaten the strongest people on a mountain? Shrimp!" A male''s deep voice called from the other room.


    "That''s two, now you two are either going to start"


    Both of them started to boom andugh, cutting me off. Well, I can see why Titania didn''t want to deal with them, and I was already getting sick of their attitudes. pped the female''s massive calf and turned away to head into the next to where aughing dreadlock version of the cousin It I had imitated stoodughing. I walked forward and touched the three-meter tall Yeti, right as I heard the female scream.


    She ran into the room in a rage re at me, but I opened all three Gates, and she stopped. The woman had to put her hands out to the side like there was an earthquake, but it was just the pressure from my power. I turned to see a short and hairy man doing the same thing and panting for breath.


    "So, are we all done with the fucking height jokes? No in fucking taller than both of you, am I better than you? You know, I really wonder with some of you people what actually goes on inside of your heads to think the way you treat others is okay?! Are you two not the leaders of this ind? Are you the idiots starting fights between the other countries, like Firesti and The Crashing Wave Empires?"


    "How dare you!" The dreadlock-covered man, Grayson Therock shouted through a choked voice up at me.


    "You two have been acting like a pair of oversized idiots, to the point that your daughter didn''t want toe and see you. So, I am here, her husband, to talk to you about the way things are done and are going to be done. Leana and Grayson, are you going to be civil with me now?"


    I closed two Gates, and let them catch their breath. These two could have been trouble, but I wasn''t in the mood to deal. I would have some beach time today while the sun was still shining.


    I motioned to the massive table, but then turned and walked back into the first room where Dwyane looked like his eyes would fall out of his head. I had to give him a smack because I was worried that he was holding his breath.


    "What happened? Where Is" Dwyane tried to focus on the two of them, but that just made his eyes go two different sizes, and then he passed out.


    "Is he always this bad?" I asked Leana as we sat in the little person section for waiting, not kidding, that''s what the sign said.


    "No, he normally gets a full story out before passing out, but this might be hard on his system. What is the meaning of this? Why have you made us into little people?"


    "Because I''ve just decided to take the day off and you two are going to show us around your main city."


    "Why would we agree to that? We still have magic!" Grayson shouted, his beard tendrils crackling to life.


    I stood up, yawned, and tried to change my head into that of a dragon, but thank god that this ce could hold giants. The leaders of the Tri-Inds were crawling over their seats to get away from me. Oops.


    I shrank back down, letting the dragon go, but it felt good to let it out. Rolling my shoulders, I looked back at my inws. They looked fully convinced that my suggestion was a good one.


    "We would love to show you around," The pair said with shaking voices, still standing on the little people chairs

 Chapter 186: Dark Circus

    Chapter 186: Dark Circus


    "So tomorrow we are all going for a tour of the ce, and I will try to convince Titania to join us, but I can''t make any promises. Now, from the sounds of things your two races of Giants and Tinker are treating the Dwarves like ves. Then, when your daughter wanted to work with them, you made a big deal about it? Right?"


    Both nodded, so I continued but with the same question that I had already asked before.


    "What is going on between the two major Empires? Is this something created by you, or are it really great nations trying to take one port?"


    "There has been no fighting sink two weeks ago when all the dragons disappeared. Both Empires are held tight right now, and there is even talk of an alliance forming to do something," Leana exined.


    We were now sitting out on the highest balcony on the volcano, facing the open sea. The resort was on the western side of the ind and facing the great ocean. On the other side of it was the four Monster Inds, a ce I wanted to travel to one day, it was part of the world I was trying to bring under order.


    "To do something? What do you mean by that?" I asked after taking a drink of a gin on ice, they grew the potatoes on the inds and spiced the vodka themselves, ording to Grayson.


    "The nation has many different sides and opinions. One is to go to war with you, but we just received word of what you did to the dragons, and after seeing what you did inside...it''s believable that you killed all dragons. The other side seeks peace without war, but they have demands, and want to talk."


    This was news and good stuff, but it was also not without trouble. The war enthusiast would be troubled even if the majority did sue for peace. I needed more info, but the sun was just hitting its peak, and I had wasted enough time. I turned back to my iws and gave them both a thoughtful look and then turned and started to run.


    It would be better for everyone to get used to seeing dragons around, I would need their help in taming the jungle gods. I jumped from the edge after shaping open a Gate,unching myself out into the open air. I shifted, wings bursting from my back, my body elongating, stretching, and expanding.


    I flew down the side of the volcano and then out over the water, changing back, and letting myself fall. Just before I hit the water, I snapped open all three gates and forced the water''s surface to break just before I smashed into it. I shot deep into the blue water, and I could seerge monster-like fish and other things, but nothing came near me.


    I swam back up and got a good breath of air, the sun was still warm and the water refreshed me. I swam back to shore where my wives were all smiling and waiting for me. It was nice to see them, but I needed to have a quick word with a little butterfly about a crazy mother that was about to tear the ind apart and everyone in it once she found out I got her first daughter, my rightful wife regardless, pregnant.


    This was more trouble with this lying shit and not telling me the whole story. I understood not bringing it up before this, but now that we were on the ind or even when she knew we wereing! Gah! This was going to be one hairy conversation! Ha, and these girls wanted me to take a break, pft, like they would let me!


    Before I could start looking for Xelios, Kadence and Alex stopped me. Kade was starting to get a little bump and I kissed both of them with smiles.


    "So you decided toe after all?" Alex asked.


    "I set up a tour of the city and that was all I needed to do. Now, I need to have a word with Xelios."


    "She knows, and she is over in that hut waiting for you. She is just as scared of her mother and hadpletely forgotten about it until it was toote. Don''t be too mad at her, you haven''t been easy to have a conversation withtely," Kadence told me, pointing to my right at a leaf-covered shade hut.


    "I know, I''m not mad. This is spilled milk, and we haven''t chosen the parents we are reincarnated into, yet. I''m sure my brother has that cleared up, hehe."


    I gave them both another kiss and then hugs before going over to see my little Queen. She was waiting for me, and stood up, and came over to meet me and start to apologize, but I stopped her, putting my fingers to her mouth.


    "I know, and we can figure out some way to settle our differencester, but right now, I need to know about your mother, and what you know about the other gods. I don''t know If shing off the Almighty Hand Badge will work with these ones."


    Xelios and I sat down, then sheid in my arms and told me about her crazy family as I ran my hands through her green, blue, and purple hair.


    "My father is just a talking head, his body is kept in a hard gel, to let him live forever he thinks, like his god wife, but he is really just another part of her zoo. She collects humans, beastfolk, monsters, and even giants."


    "And what? No one bothers her? She can just keep all these prisoners?" I asked in confusion.


    My brain always just went to killing the Kingpin and then the rest would all just fall like dominos, but people like this weren''t at the top because they were easy to kill. Like Xelios exined, to me, there were contingencies to keep her safe.


    "Most of the ones my mother takes are important and then Trem sealed them like my father. If she dies all the prisoners are killed, and on top of that, because she had everyone wrapped around her finger she can get the entire ind of monsters to turn on the cities and resorts. I don''t know what to do, Hyde. People are going to die if I don''t get to see my mother, but I''m worried that I''ll never be able to leave!"


    Well, this was a pickle, but not something I was going to let happen.


    "I will protect you, and I will deal with your mother, but let''s go see the others and enjoy some fun time. The world can endter. Come on, let go see the little ones."


    The two of us got up and headed over to join the others, and I spent the entire afternoon ying with the kids and girls. We were in the sun and sand until the sun started to sink to the ridge, and slowly out of view. It was a great way to spend an afternoon, but I was starving now and ready to go get some food.


    I rounded up the family and counted a missing wife, but it was Titania who was the one missing. I wondered how things were doing with her? I was excited to see what she was building; she was a master of putting things together.


    Once the family started heading up to the room I took Thenli from Wendy. She flew our stuff that they had brought down up the massive open ledge up above with Mesh and her mother Marly. I had to stop and watch them, it was really cool to see them drift back and forth with towels and bags of things the women had brought.


    Finally, Mishka pushed me yfully with a smile, nodding at our retreating group that was leaving me behind. I smiled back and took her arms, moving to catch up with the others. No one was in a hurry, this was supposed to be a vacation after all.


    "How have things been going with you, my little water Queen?"


    "Good, I have been helping back home filling reservoirs for the different crops we are growing now. We need more food to feed the growing popce, so I decided this was the best thing I could do to help. I can do about one a day, but then I need to take a nap," Mishka said smiling forward with mostly closed eyes.


    "Are you sure you should be exerting yourself like that when you''re pregnant?"


    "Arrentia said it was fine, don''t worry. I asked her after the first time because I knew that you would be like this, hehe. I will be fine, but you won''t be if you keep running in alone! Let the ones that can help you inbat do it while the rest of us help in other ways that we can!"


    Mishka made some good points, so I kissed the top of her head, and then gave her a squeeze. We had made it back to our rooms, which was an interesting setup, to say the least. It was a party suite and all the rooms faced a central pool area. There was a big tall covered thing sitting over near the ledge of the terrace.


    I slowly walked over to the massive tarp-covered object, and my wife, Titania, stepped out from behind it with a huge smile.


    "I brought you a surprise!" Titania said to me as she pulled back the tarp.

 Chapter 187: Dragon Armor

    Chapter 187: Dragon Armor


    I had to step back as she pulled the massive tarp off whatever it was, and I had to close my eyes and rub them hard. When I opened them back up, the massive four-meter tall grey-white metal mech was still standing there with massive green diamond tes for pauldrons, and a cascading ck and red cape billowed out from its back. I had to turn and jog back to get a full view of it.


    "So? What do you think of it? This was as close as I could make to what Nina had given me. The drawings didn''t really exin how it worked, but we used some of Mr. Spins perpetual drives to assist with certain things, but you should be able to fully control the motions of Mecha-Hyde."


    I turned, a bit of my excitement turning into horror as I looked at Titania with distaste. Sheughed at me and rolled her eyes, but I still ran over and gave her a hug; I even let her pick me up, tomorrow I would be dealing with this problem, but now all I wanted to do was jump up inside the Dragon Armor. Not the Mecha-Hyde, good lord, couldn''t she try to be a little bit creative?


    "I think this is the coolest thing you have ever given me in my entirety of lives! This is almost identical to the armor from the anime that I used to enjoy, so I think I will call it Dragon Armor with respect to that. Now, if it could only transform with me and make me a Mecha-Dragon! Or an Armored Dragon Knight!"


    I could have kept on going, but supper was ready, and no matter how much little johnny wanted to go y with his toy, supper came first. I turned away longingly from my new favorite toy, and took Titania''s hand, and walked to join the women, this time I had all of them here with me. The table was packed with different seafood dishes, but I really was only a fan of the salmon and shrimp, but everyone else was digging in, so I just picked at things.


    A squirming child popped into my arms and I wrapped my arms around my little wolf-eared daughter and showered her in kisses. She was so cute, but she moved and acted like a snake trying to wiggle out of my arms as I attacked her. K finally poked me in both eyes and put up her hands and feet like ws and started to hiss at me why I tried toe in for round two.


    "You two are adorable, but I can see your itching to try out that massive pile of metal T made for you, so let me take her back," Kyra said with a smile, holding out her arms.


    "No, it''s okay. Everyone is still eating, and I would like to spend some time with you all before I runoff. How are things going for you back at Dreams? What did Maxven say when he got to Dreams?"


    "That''s going to be interesting, dad was concerned about the safety, considering what happened to you getting sent to a trap. So he has been working with the tigers, setting up surveince teams with wolves, tigers, and dragons. From what I understand there are small rings of crooks that are being rooted out. Don''t worry dad is the king because there doubt that he is the king, he will do the same for you!" Kyra said as we walked by the pool, K had fallen asleep in my arms.


    "I was thinking, if he will take it, I would like for him to be King of Dreams. He already is a King in Hope so this would be him just moving his location. I just think that the people deserve a leader when I''m gone."


    "When WE are gone, the world will be frozen, just like the others," Krya said with confidence.


    "No babe, that''s not how it works. I don''t want to bring up age, but you have been around for a while right?"


    "Yes"


    "These worlds don''t stop turning, from what I can remember, I came in at the first war and got booted right away. You would have all been slowly leaked in because I wasn''t here. I really think you should all stay, or we will be leaving all the kids behind. You might have to wait a hundred years for me to get back, but when Ie back, it''s forever. No more running and fighting, just all of us and our massive family living infinite lifetimes."


    "I am going to talk to the woman about this, I don''t think that they really understood what it meant for you to be leaving. Alex for sure thinks you''re just going to be dragging us all with you to the next world."


    "I bet she does, but I can''t do that, the world is going to get harder, and more dangerous. I want you all at my side, but I can''t protect you all as I can now in a brand new world, and we have kids here now. There is no way I want to leave them, but I can''t bring them into a new world. This one was already bad enough; look at the things I have had to do sinceing here, the only thing I have heard that might be good news is the big empires are talking about peace with me."


    "That''s really good! Here let me take her," Krya said, taking our daughter from me.


    "It would be if that''s the only thing they were talking about. Half of them want to go to war with us, so even if we do get peace with them, I will still have to root through them. I just wish they would all just pull white gs and let me get on with fighting Talon! But if I am going to be leaving you all behind I need to clean up this shitbox so it willst for a while when I''m gone. Thest thing I want is toe back to find trouble."


    "Just take the new toy and scare them with that!" Kyra said,ughing and walking away to go back and join the others.


    That wasn''t a half-bad idea, a show of power might be what they needed. I could fly it in, carrying it in dragon form, and then pilot it. I was getting ahead of myself, but I couldn''t help but get excited. I turned to see Titania walking up with a big smile, she could tell I was itching to try it out, but I knew I would need to listen to a short how-to on using this god knight dragon cape-wearing mother fucking mechanized fighting fuck you suit! The hype was building!


    "I can tell you want to go, but I need to exin how it works first."


    "Yeah, Yeah, I''m listening, go ahead!"


    "We used the perpetual spin drives with the automatic gear design, but it is going to take some getting used to. The movement will be stiff until you can get used to the way there is a slight pause in the movement. When you climb in, you will put your feet into the holsters and strap in, then you will put your arm through the rings. Make sure you get all your fingers in the rings before you grab the handle, or you will break a finger off one of the Mecha"


    "Dragon Armor, none of the naming things after me! Okay, I think I understand what you mean, but does this mean anyone can drive this?"


    "I''m going, to be honest Hyde, Im worried it''s not strong enough to handle the strength you will need to use to move this thing. I used my Builder magic with Jelina, Trem, and Rita''s help to build the...Dragon Armor, but it has never been tested. I saw what you did to those ships with your third Gate, and I know what you''re capable of. I''m worried that two Gates won''t be enough, but I think that three might make it smash to pieces."


    This was a valid concern, but because it was all created by way of my King magic, I was sure it would be fine. To prove my confidence, I walked over to the Dragon Armor, and put my hand on it, snapping open all three gates.


    The ground under my feet cracked only slightly, this terrace was built well, but the Dragon Armor was unchanging.


    I closed two Gates and smiled back at Titania, but she had a hand up to get me to wait some more. I rolled my eyes and walked back over to her, and she gave me a patient smile.


    "Thest thing, it''s really hard to see out of the cockpit, and I am not sure how to fix that yet..." Titania''s voice trailed off.


    "Ah, I will be fine! Just let me in already!" Iined.


    "Trem! Can you take us down so Hyde can y with his new toy?" Titania called out to the group.


    Trem, Mesh, Buddy, Cable, and Breth all came over wanting toe, and I was more than willing to bring them. I was super excited to be the first one to try this metal knight, and the quick zip to the beach had everyone standing back as I finally jumped up into the open pilot hatch. Inside were foot connections that I stepped, and then strapped into.


    I had only the single Gate open and when I tighten four straps on each leg and then four more across my chest. Finally, I reached into the rings hanging and slotted my fingers into the metal rings. The final step was to grab the bars twice and everything would be active instantly, all drivesing online.


    I opened my Gates and tried to look out the front but it was weird looking from chest height, the arm blocked a lot of my side view. This wasn''t what I imagined it would be like, but it was still beyond cool. I gripped the handle twice and the Armor started to whirl, but I immediately felt inertia pulling me forward.


    It was taking all my strength to even slow it down, and when I tried to lift my right leg forward, my foot just caught, hastening my demise. I crashed into the ground, not able to pick myself back up. This was embarrassing, but I had never imagined the power it would take to move it.


    Back to the drawing board for this one, there was no way I would be using this thing for anything the way it was right now. Oh well, it was still really cool!

 Chapter 188: Not Talking About Work

    Chapter 188: Not Talking About Work


    With Trem and Breth''s help, I was able to get it back standing, but there were too many things that would make it impossible to work. Without some kind of camera system and a feed inside the cabin, it would be impossible to use. The next big problem on the massive overstatement of the power assists that I would have.


    The thing was just far too heavy and the drives were not gearing up fast enough. Then, when they did, they burnt out every gear under stress. We had brought it back up to the terrace and I had consoled Titania about it, saying that it wasn''t her fault. What she had created was far beyond anything I could have ever imagined, and that this world was ready for, this was Universal Watch level shit.


    "I will figure out how to make it work with what we have! I''m not defeated yet, I just have to look at a way to get more power to the joints, and a better way for you to see. I will figure it out," Titania said walking around the Dragon Armor and leaving me alone.


    I was really hoping that it was going to work the first try, but that was asking for far too much. This was a new idea and taken from a fictional animated television show, so the idea that it would just work was silly. Still, it would have been cool to be running around in this massive thing, but that was a thought for tomorrow, the sun was starting to set, and I was still tired from my injuries that were miraculously healed.


    I promptly turned to call Titania, but she was already pulling necessary things apart and Rita was willingly helping her, so I wisely left her and headed back to my room. Mine was the one in the center of the half-ring of doors, and it was open, with lights on, there had better not be more wine, I didn''t want to run off another sugar hangover. I walked up to the room, but I didn''t hear any talkinging from inside, and I tensed up a bit as I reached for the door and opened it up.


    Inside, Tescelle was sitting at a table with a bucket of ice and a bottle of amber liquid. She had two sses that were empty, but I was naturally drawn to the sheer nightgown she was wearing. Purple, and leaving nothing to the imagination, the almost transparent material clung to her body. I was ready to take her in the chair, but my advance was promptly stopped with a deft finger pointing to the open chair.


    I got a big smile and went back to close the door, then came back to take a seat across from Tescelle. I was having a hard time not looking at her nipples that were on disy, but Tecselle opening the bottle of some kind of alcohol, and filling out cups brought my attention back to eye level. That got me a smile, and then she nodded to the ss, and it picked it up, toasting her.


    "We have been through a lot together, and we have spent years together. Somehow, it never seems like enough. I know what you are nning when you finish in this world, and I want toe with you."


    "Tescelle, If youe with me then you will be leaving our kids when we have them"


    "No, because I will wait. Others want to wait as well, you know you can''t leave us all behind, you need us!"


    She wasn''t wrong there. Half the time I was flying by the seat of my pants, and the girls were the only thing that kept me flying in the right direction, but the dress. This didn''t feel like the kind of moment that wasn''t going to lead to baby-making.


    "So, why are you all dressed up? Just to tease me with your knock-out body and those nipples that I just want to nibble on? I just get to look? Or just butt stuff?"


    "No, I have these," Tescelle said, pulling a small sealed package, and recognizing what it was right away a condom.


    Oh, great gods from above, I had a horrible pull-out game, and this was the cure to that problem! Now we could mess around all we wanted, and I wouldn''t have to worry about overpopting the world! I turned my attention back to Tescelle, but the look she had did not saye fuck me, it said, there was more to talk about, so I sighed, grabbing my drink, and sat back.


    "We need to talk about what you n on doing about Trem, I have a map of the area and" But I was already out of my chair and scooping her up into my arms, cutting her off.


    "There will be none of that talk right now! You don''t get toe in here and wait for me in those poor excuses for clothes, AND THEN sh off a condom and think we are talking work! There will be plenty of time for that in the morning over breakfast!"


    I carried the giggling woman in my arms over to my nice sturdy bed and carefully set her down, crawling into the bed with her. I gently pushed her dark brown hair out of her soft blue eyes, carefully taking her sses off with the same motion. I gently pressed my lips into her and was willingly met with a questing tongue that tangled with mine, instantly pulling me deeper into the fervent kiss, making my body heat up.


    I willingly let my hands travel down her ample chest and gently took one of herrge breasts in my eager hands, ying gently with her hard nipple. Tescelle moaned, and I let go, letting my hand travel down sliding down to find no panties, just a warm and moist slit, eager for my fingers to slide in. As they did, she pushed herself into my hand, letting me gently slide my two eager fingers in slowly, invariably making her gasp out in sensual pleasure.


    I gently broke the passionate kiss and carefully moved my cavernous mouth to her nipple and gently nibbled on it as I fingered her warm pussy that was getting wetter. I took my gentle fingers out, and she moaned as I stood, taking off my clothes and grabbing the condom off the table, carefully tearing it open and slipping it on. Tescelle had enthusiastically taken off her dress and now she was waiting eagerly with a blush on her cheeks with her legs wide open.


    I smiled, and then climbed onto the bed and guided myself into her, naturally causing her to wrap her arms around me pulling me into a deep kissing as I pushed myself deep inside. My persuasive tongue tangled with hers and sheboriously made cute little moaning noises as I plugged my cock into her, making her dig her polished nails into my back. I slow and then pull out, then grabbing her by the ample hips and getting Tescelle to roll over and delicately put her ass into the air.


    I moved up to enter eagerly her from behind, but she promptly stopped me.


    "Taking it off and cum in my ass, it doesn''t feel the same with the condom on," Tescelle said shyly, looking back at me, willingly handing me the golden ticket to most men''s greatest fantasy.


    I just nodded, ripping the condom off with a little too much force, almost taking me with it. There was a twinge of mild pain, but I just tried to y it off like it was nothing, but Tescelle caught it and giggled at me, bringing me back to the ground. I spit into my eager hand and lubed myself good before slowly pushing the tip of my mighty rock-hard shaft into her tight little asshole.


    The feeling was incredible, so tight, like a glove holding me tight as I entered her tight ass. Tescelle let out a deep throaty, and I started to slowly fuck her as she yed with her pussy. It didn''t take long of being squeezed into her tight ass for the considerable pressure to powerfully build up inside of me.


    Tescelle moaned loudly as I filled her ass up with my cum, and I felt her body shake from the orgasm he got from finger fucking herself while I instantly filled her ass. I slowly pulled out, still throbbing from the ejaction, some still dribbling from the tip. Tescelle turned around and sucked me clean, then came up with her ample chest sliding gracefully up mine for a passionate kiss.


    We both fell into bed and willingly spent the rest of the night in each other''s arms until we fell asleep. There wasn''t a single point that we talked about what would happen tomorrow, but after she fell asleep, I was willingly left awake to think about it. I was really hoping to ideally have the Dragon Armor to deal appropriately with the fierce gods, and even then, I wasn''t sure that would be enough.


    Even against a demigod I almost was killed, and that wasn''t something I could power through with the Gates. I need to be in the thick of it, and I could still be killed in many other ways. Still, there was no way I could let Trem just keep doing what she wanted, plus she was about to be very angry with me if she wasn''t already.

 Chapter 189: Tree King

    Chapter 189: Tree King


    I was roughly shaken awake by Titania in an excited fervor, almost knocking Tescelle out of the bed.


    "Hyde! Come quick! Nina has the solution to our problem!" Titania said after confirming I was awake and letting me go to fall back into the bed with Tescelle.


    "My love, I will be outside right away, but let me wake up. I can see that you haven''t got any sleep yet, so I will get up fast!" I told her as I got up and put on clothes, giving Tesecelle a deep kiss with some tongue before I left.


    I followed the eager giantess outside of my room and immediately noticed the Dragon Armor was different. It looked like a tree had grown over each arm and leg, the roots covering the old fingers making a giant tree trunk fist. This looked cool, but how was...then it started to walk over to me and the Tree King incarnate, and when it reached me, the massive tree mech bent down.


    Titania was almost jumping with excitement, telling me to reach up and touch the hand, so I smiled and then stepped forward. When my hand connected with the root-covered metal finger, my point of view shifted to looking at the hand I just touched. I was shocked, I was the Dragon Armor, it was like a part of me. Like a second skin, I flexed my hands and stood up straight, feeling like a god again.


    ''What do you think of my new evolution ability? I can absorb you now and you can control my magic to a point. What is needed for you to control does not use that much power, so I can also spit myself, and leave a small part of my consciousness with the golem I created from the frame.'' -Nina.


    ''This is truly amazing, you and Titania have made something most would never dream of, possible! Really cool! That means that the other you is with Graph?''


    ''Yes, this part of me is like a copy of the original, and I will be with you always. Think of me as a ghost in your pocket, I can help you with piloting other things as well. I will be slowly building a database on all the information that other I haspiled.'' -Nina.


    ''If you are a copy, then you will end up being different from the other Nina. I am going to call you Eva from now if that''s okay with you?''


    ''Yes, thank you. It''s hard to have to deal with being a copy of someone, but giving me my own name, and telling me I am my own me really helps. Thank you for that.'' -Eva.


    ''No problem, now, is this ready to test out?''


    ''Yes, we have to get Trem to fly up down again, but then we can test it out down there. I have different things that I will do to assist you while you fight, and can track the things around you. I will act as a warning system, and employ defensive tactics when necessary.'' -Eva.


    Perfect, I clenched my massive fist and stood up straight, slowly turning to make sure I didn''t step on anyone or hurt them. That would not be a good start to my day. I was able to spot Trem and once I stopped, he and Titania Jogged over, but I put my hand up to Titania, and then spoke in an old and graveled tone.


    "You need a bed! You have done beautifully, and I will tell you all about it, but you need some rest now. Don''t make me call Alex and Kade!"


    Titania scowled up at me, but relented,ing over and giving my massive tree leg a hug, that I felt, and that worried me a bit. Just how much of the pain would transfer from the suit to me?


    ''All of it, but you can get stronger than this, right? You are this golem now, but wait to use your Gates.'' -Eva.


    I nodded to Trem, and in three quick movements, I was on the beach, but far from the resort.


    "Trem, you can go, I''ll fly back up when I''m done, thanks," I said to Trem, and he gave me a nod back, then disappeared.


    ''Ready to go find some gods?''


    ''Are you sure that''s such a good idea? You will be alone!'' -Eva.


    ''Nah, I got you! You''re gonna watch my back right?''


    I did some stretches to check my mobility, and then ran through somebos, and then forms. It was true, it was me, moving around in a Jaeger size forest elemental mech. So fucking cool!


    I started to run, kicking up massive sprays of sand as I did. I was eating up the meters, doing four or five with each step, but I had to slow down. Up ahead were ck panthers, seven of them, and they looked like they knew me, or of me with their intense res.


    I stopped at a boulder with a diameter of about a meter and picked it up with my right hand. If what Eva said was true, then this would work. I pushed wind into the massive boulder that I held out, and it began to hum. I put a two-second timer on this bad boy, and cracked the Gates open,unching the boulder at them and then turning my back.


    2


    It was a fifty-meter throw, give or take, and I didn''t expect to hit anything.


    1


    No, I turned around because that was the biggest rock by one-hundred times that I had ever made into an air grenade.


    *BOOM!*


    I was knocked off my feet just after the sound rocked my head. Even with all three Gates open, it was like getting hit by a truck. I could barely pull myself off the ground, my body hurt all over, but I could feel things growing back.


    ''Fifteen percent of your exterior was damaged, repairs will be done in thirty seconds.'' -Eva.


    "Thanks, Eva.''


    I turned around to find a stedndscape. Trees the were level with the beach had been sted back over fifty-plus meters in a ring. The beach was filling in with water, and the panthers were just gone, the force tore them apart. Well, that was interesting, could do away with this god problem pretty easily with this, but then there was the issue with the hostages.


    I started walking, and thinking about that, I wondered if they were still alive or being controlled like puppets? At this point, wouldn''t it just be better to end it for them all? Some hard questions were surrounding this problem, and no proper way to deal with things.


    ''Hyde, in the area you just sted down, there are some primates with staves moving towards you in a hostile manner.'' -Eva.


    I turned to see what Eva was talking about and there were four giant monkeys with thick staves that had carvings on them. They did not look friendly, or nearly as stupid as the panther''s, so my rock trick wouldn''t work twice. I decided that I would just have to meet them head-on, and I started to run at them.


    This made the monkey that was half my size hoot and holler as we crashed. I ducked as the four dove at me, letting the first two strike sticks and then pull back, but I caught the next pair. Inded a double uppercut that broke both necks with disgusting crunching noises. I grabbed a staff and rolled out of the way of a downwards stroke.


    I got to my feet, and sidestepped another downward stroke, driving my staff into the monkey''s throat. Then I spun and used the staff like a ball bat, cracking the skull and crushing the choking monkey''s brain, killing him instantly.


    *Crack!*


    A staff broke my head, and it felt like a hard p. I turned my head and looked at the monkey that was looking back and forth from me to the broken staff. I was going to let this fucker live, but he tried to rush me, but I cut his head off using my hand and a wooden de Eva''s hand grew for me.


    "WHO WANTS SOME!" I yelled out in challenge.


    The forest was silent. I was fired up, but I promised the others that I wouldn''t go alone. Saying that Eva was with me was cheating, and I would also need Kyra to ride in the cabin to be our trantor service with the other gods and demigods. I needed to rely on the girls, but bringing them into danger was always a constant worry for me, but I would have to get over that.


    Still, I flexed my tree trunk arms and smiled to myself. This would be a big help against Talon, and for cleaning up the rest of the world. It was really hard to think that it was really working. I turned back and started to jog back to the beach, but then a human-sounding female voice called out to me.


    "Are you the one they call Hyde? The same one that has defiled my daughter? Come fight my champions! You will pay for what you have done, and then I will wipe anything that resembles humans off this ind!"


    I turn to see a solid purple queen floating in the air above five massive creatures. A tiger, snake, frog, ape, and praying mantis, all of the giant variety looked ready to do me serious harm. This was a pickle, stay and fight? Or run back and risk them following and destroying the ind?


    It wasn''t really a choice, no, it was just something that I had to do. I could always fly out if it got too bad, but for now, I would need to deal with these five.


    "Alright you bunch of ugly over-growns, LET''S GO!" I shouted as I pounded my fist into my hand.

 Chapter 190: Super Smash Gods

    Chapter 190: Super Smash Gods


    Five was going to be a hard fight, but this is how I got stronger. Unbeatable odds and fierce fights to help me push past my limits. Still, Eva had sent a pulse of something to Nina.


    ''Nina will let the others know to send help. I sent three pulses and we worked out a basic code when I was created, so she will know what it means. Just be careful, I can operate the golem if you need to fight as a dragon.'' -Eva.


    ''That''s good to know, but I want to see what this thing can do before we whooped their asses, okay?''


    ''You''re the boss.'' -Eva.


    ''That''s the spirit, kind of!''


    I turned my focus on the tiger, he was the first and Tigger''s father, if his white fur was any indication. All the gods had white carapace, fur, or skin, and I had seen some White in Alex''s hair at one point, but it was gone the next day. Suspect...maybe Alex was dying her hair?


    I stepped to the side and then chopped down on the tiger''s neck with all the Gates open, and it fell limp. Then I rolled to the side to avoid the ape, only to be tripped by a massive tongue that hit the first leg that touched the ground. I tumbled to my side and I was wrapped up by the white cobra god instantly, the creature trying to squeeze the life out of me.


    In response, Eva activated Thorns and the snake screamed in pain as its body that was trying to crush me became impaled. The Thorns grew fast and made the cobra writhe in pain, falling off me, all the thorns snapping off me and staying in the snake. I got and was just able to p a de from the mantis, only to get tackled under the arms.


    Both I and the great white ape were knocked to the ground, but I had got my feet between me and him, kicking off just as I hit the ground. I still let the momentum roll me back to my massive feet, Eva using the root to help slow me down.


    ''Back left! Tiger is back up!'' -Eva.


    I spun with an overhead haymaker and brought my tree trunk fist crashing down on the tiger''s head, smashing him into the ground. The god let out a "Mrow" after, so I assumed he was still alive, but I didn''t think he would be getting back up. The mantis and frog were staying back, but the Ape wasing back from another round, but I saw himing this time.


    I turned myself right before the ape was to me, and grabbed the ape''s head, kicking back to keep with the ape''s momentum. Then, I snapped my knee forward, guiding the head into it at full speed. The effect was skull-crushing, and I had to continue the front flip after my knee started to break the facial structure, that God was dead, and so was the snake.


    The tiger wasn''t getting up anytime soon and now the mantis and the frog were the only fighters left. I started at then, but then I heard the dragon roars and looked up to see Three dragons, Kadence, and Xeliosing down from above. They all came andnded around me, making an intense cloud of a sand kick up.


    "So, now you have all your friends to hide behind!" The voice of Tremlia called out petntly.


    "Let''s GO! Why don''t you and I talk about it with our fist? Or maybe you want to act like a leader and talk with me?" I asked, merging from Eva to stand between Kadence and Xelios.


    "Is that my little"


    "Grandma, don''t you dare say it! I swear on your five unborn grandchildren I will clear cut this ind and then scorch it for regrowth. Then I will bring new, less asshole-ish animals that don''t collect people to use! Honestly, the fact that I don''t just do this is only because we are rted through marriage. So, don''t fuck with me,e talk, or else."


    I had to kill two gods, and Gripton wouldn''t be happy about that, but if this continued it was going to get a lot worse. I wanted to stop the fighting now with a show of force, before bringing down another judgment that couldn''t be taken back. I looked over to Kadence, and she was smiling with small braids of fire dancing around her and walked through them to get a kiss, then turned back to the star of the show.


    Xelios looked resolute and ready to challenge the world, but she was going near her mother until I had got everything settled and the rest of the people freed. I was worried she was going to try something. A person like this was the type to give up so easily.


    Tremlia, stepped out of the clearing, grabbed in a solid purple dress, and I walked out to meet her. I told Xelios she needed to stay back and she agreed, and the dragons all agreed to stay and protect the women. The queen walked until we stood less than a meter apart, and I could immediately notice some kind of difference in the air.


    There was a pulse to it and I started to think about the other things I was going to doter. Maybe the girls would want to go to the beach, and we could take the kids to the water? I wonder if K will start hissing at the waves, hehe. We were supposed to have a tour with Titania''s parents today! Man, I had almost forgotten that


    *SPLAT*


    I was sprayed with red gore, and my eyes opened to Eva''s massive tree trunk fist covered in chunks of flesh and sprays of blood stter. From the feel of it, I was in the same shape.


    What the hell just happened? Then the thumb of Eva''s hand stuck out to me, and I touched it.


    ''Sorry, she was about to stab you with something!'' -Eva.


    ''Thank you so much! Gore bath is fine if I''m alive to tell the storyter!''

 Chapter 191: Good Fisting

    Chapter 191: Good Fisting


    My biggest concern right away was the safety of the people trapped. I had no idea where there were, but Trem had brought Tescelle and Alex, then took me to the location. Kadence came along to make a beacon that the dragons could see in the way of a massive pir of fire.


    Once there, Trem stayed with the girls, and after some quick directions, I left to go find out if anyone survived. I want them all to have an easy way to leave, and I could turn into a dragon, but I had a cloth over my face this time. it had been some kind of gas that had got me with the Queen, but now I had to see if anyone had survived whatever prison they were in.


    I was running across a wooden treetop bridge and up ahead was supposed to be one of the ces that had pods inside of it. I ran inside and people were already starting to move around, so I backed out of the room. They could figure this part out, everyone was just going to want to leave. By the looks of most of the skinny people that had crawled out, no one would have the strength to fight.


    I left the hut and started to head back to my group, but then I heard a scream from another hit farther down the concourse. I was about to run over when the same voice cried out again.


    "SORRY, WAS JUST GETTING THAT OUT OF MY SYSTEM, I AM FINE!"


    I rolled my eyes and facepalmed, turning back to my group, and jogged back across. I wanted to get out of here and get back to my family, and Eva. I wanted to run her back, she had saved my life using her own judgment, and she would have had to act fast. I reached the group and smiled at them.


    "Everyone one is alright, they are a little weak, but they will survive until the Dwarves get here to get everyone back to their hospitals. This will be too much for Arrentia and Nuwari, I don''t think they are in bad shape, I just think they were kept in that state so they would be easier to control or whatever it was that she did. It''s time we got back so I can run Eva back to the resort, then I think we have a grand tour to go on, I hope Titania is up to it."


    "Depends how many more times you change her creation''s name!" Kadence joked as Trem took us up in the air in an instant, we had all gotten used to this way of flying so we barely noticed the intense jumps.


    "I changed it because that''s the name I gave Nina''s consciousness she left in there. Eva will be like a Driver Program that helps me control other vehicles, but she can also control them herself as you all saw her save my life."


    We were back on the beach, and we had passed the dragons on the way. Mesh, Marly, and Wendy were all going to watch over the people until help got there and prevent any major conflicts. We didn''t want thirsty ve tradesing in and scooping up different people and animals, so dragons would keep everyone pissing themselves until help got there, sorry help for all the mess, hehe.


    It felt good to be back, the treetop area had a hopeless feeling, even though we had just reduced them. In time that would get better, but that ce might get removed just because it was a reminder of a time that was hard and painful for all involved. It would just take time and the people, Beast Folk, and Demigod would need to figure things out. I had killed some of them, but the tiger, frog, and mantis all lived.


    There would have to be more than that, but this should put a curve on the way things were done, but the job isn''t finished. Some of them were going to be resentful, and not happy with the way things were decided. So I would have to make some special trips to straighten things out, that was almost a guarantee.


    I turned to Xelios, who wore a straight face, with the slightest smile, but she looked to be under a great deal of stress. I rushed over to her side, and then she looked up at me with shock.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Xelios asked with a confused look on her face.


    "Wah? No, I wasing to ask you that! Is there something wrong? You looked so focused, so I thought something might be wrong?!"


    "Wrong? No, I was trying to hold back my smile, I can hear my father''s voice again, it''s the first time in a very long time. I just didn''t want to be impolite and smile after my mother was just killed! I''m sorry to worry you!"


    I started tough, really hard, and then I pulled my multi-colored wife into a gentle embrace, pressing my lips into hers. I put my hand to her face, pushing back some stray locks of her multi-hued hair. We held the kiss, blocking the world out, even if just for a minute, but then we broke apart. Xelios went to join the others and Trem, then disappeared.


    I turned back to the Dragon Armor, Eva, and reached out. She had saved my life without hesitation, and I was beyond grateful. She reached down, and I merged back up with her, taking control of the golem.


    ''That was some good fisting you did out there!''


    ''Fisting?'' -Eva.


    ''Whoops! I meant punching! But really, thank you. I hope we can work together a lot more in the future, your ability to make your own choices and decisions saved my life today. Thanks Eva!''


    ''Thank you...I mean you''re...wee!'' -Eva.


    ''Now, let''s go for a jog and you cane with me this time, you don''t need to stay in the Dragon Armor.''


    ''Really?!'' -Eva.


    Maybe this was a bad idea, but I couldn''t just leave her cooped up in a robot all day, could I?

 Chapter 192: What You Want From Us

    Chapter 192: What You Want From Us


    The run back down the beach in the massive suite of tree-covered armor was refreshing, I even took a swim. My connection with Eva let me feel the water and breeze like it was my own body. The monsters in the water stayed far from me and left me alone while I swam, and It was a nice wind down after the crazy morning I just had. It was hard to believe that it was only just after lunch, but I was hungry, so maybe not that hard to believe.


    I got back to the beach and ran back to where I found Trem waiting. This guy was beyond loyal, and I should find some way to repay him. I nodded to him and in three quick movements, we were back on the massive terrace balcony that led to everyone''s bedrooms.


    I emerged from the armor, but I held the connection and waited. Eva was slow toe, but she finally slid into me. Instantly Eva was squealing in what I assumed to be a delight, and it was hard to get my bearing together. I sat down cross-legged, right on the grass in front of the dormant Dragon Armor, cing my hands on my knees.


    I focused, I knew what the ce looked like, and I had visited Gripton inside of the ce. I could feel the excitement pouring from Eva, so I focused on that point, only feeling her energy and happiness as my beacon. I could feel that energy shift,ing closer, then faster, until there was nothing.


    "HYDE!" Eva screamed at me from very close.


    My eyes were still closed, but I put a hand up to defend my ear. Then I peeked one eye slightly open, and then opened both full, getting a big smile on my face.


    I was inside of my own head while being awake, now this was weird, but I was here to see what hand got the entity, Eva, a clone of my wife Nina, so damn excited. I turned my head to the origin of the ear-piercing scream, and my eyes fell on a soft blue version of Nina''s form, wearing the ck dragon scale dress.


    "How are you here? And how do I have a body now? I''m not real?!"


    Tears were starting to fill up Eva''s eyes, and I stood up and took her into my arms.


    "You are real, and maybe one day we will find you a cute body for out there, but for now, this should help. Plus, now you can read some of the stuff...woah, there is a lot more in here thanst time!"


    "I don''t need a body, this one is good. I thought I was just going to be a thought or a driver, but now I have a ce to rx! Thank you! I promise not to be a burden!" Eva said, hugging me back.


    "Okay, I just wanted toe and check to make sure you are settling into my head okay. Wow, that just sounds weird, hehe! If you need something just ask."


    I let go of Eva, and woke back up out of my trance, still sitting on the ground. I looked around and Trem was still standing and waiting. The women were all out doing things, so it was just the two of us.


    "Hey, do you want toe for a tour with me and the girls?"


    "Hmm? Do you need me to take you to different ces?" Trem asked.


    "No, just toe along, check out the sights and maybe eat some food? Well, definitely eating food. Are you hungry? I''m starved," I said to Trem as I got up.


    "Yes, that would be nice, when do you n on going?" Trem said with a smile.


    "Now, let''s go round up the women that want toe, and we will get going. Maybe the guys will want toe with us!"


    Trem dropped us down to the beach where most of the women were, but none wanted toe, they were all enjoying the beach and nice calm weather that had juste in, but Breth, Buddy, and Cable all joined us. The missing women were Titania, sleeping, and the mothers, who were putting children for naps. Mesh, Wendy, and Marly were still helping with the Zoo clean-up, so it would just be the boys, minus Mesh, but we would bring him back food.


    I asked Trem to take us up to the top level where I assumed Titania''s parents would be, and my assumptions were rewarded with wide eyes and raised eyebrows from both Leana and Grayson Therock, Head councilors of the Tri-Inds. I wasn''t sure if the looks were from our entrance, the group I entered with, or the fact that I came at all.


    Still, I was here and they were my god damn guides,e hell or high water I was going to have my tour! I was starting to get Hangry, but my inws put up their hands as the irritated look started to make its way onto my face.


    "Don''t worry, we are still taking you on the tour!" Leana said with a worried look.


    "Yes! We, we just didn''t expect you here so soon! We thought that you might be spending more time with the family!" Grayson said, bowing his head.


    "We also thought you might bring more of the family? Where are all the women...and Titania?" Leana asked hopefully.


    "The women didn''t think the tour would be that interesting, and my daughter is sleeping, she was up all night working on a project for me. The same one that rid your ind of its zoo and the ax the queen had held over your heads."


    "Oh, yes...we heard about that" Grayson let his voice travel off, and then she looked at Leana with a worried expression.


    Wow, that was not the reaction I was expecting to get from them, but then Grayson spoke up again and the way they acted made a bit more sense.


    "What do you want from us now that you have done this thing for us?" Grayson asked.

 Chapter 193: Lower City Culture

    Chapter 193: Lower City Culture


    What did I want?


    "A Tour will be fine for now, but there will be some changes to the way you treat dwarves, and very is now banned everywhere on this world. Thest thing will be machines of war you are producing for other states and empires, that stop. The production will continue, but they will not be sold to them, it will all be sold and shipped to me."


    Both of them nodded, there was no ce for arguments. I had just removed the biggest threat the ind had. I also wasn''t asking for heaven and earth to be moved, just for the way things were done and people were seen to change.


    It would take a while, but it woulde if everyone worked in the same direction, but I could go around forcing every person to conform to this idea. The Leaders that I change will be the force that helps change the people. This is how it would have to be, but Firesti and the Crashing Wave won''t be as easy. Yet, they were talking of possible peace as we speak, so hopefully stopping war supplies won''t hurt that.


    "We lead on! My group of friends and I are hungry and excited to visit your city! I really would like to visit one or two of yourbs if you don''t mind?" I asked with excitement, now that the meat of the conversation was done, it was time for the sauce!


    The two led us out into the reception area where Dwayne was sitting behind the counter like before. I looked at my group and it was pretty small for a tour group, so maybe we could collect some people that weren''t doing anything. I looked over to Leana, and then back to Dwayne, moving my head in a motion to signal him toe with us.


    Leana rolled her eyes, and Graysonughed, but she invited Dwayne toe with us. The man passed out, but Breth and Buddy went aroundughing and helped Dwayne backup. He was smiling, and looking at me with unfocused eyes that had the appearance of someone waking up from a knockout punch.


    We all got in the Main elevator and started to go down. Dwayne only fainted one more time, but after that, he seemed to calm down to the point that we could have a short conversation with him. The problem was that all he could talk about how excited he was to being out with all of us, and that was pretty sad, but that just made me want to make the day better for him.


    I looked at Buddy, and then each of the other guys, all but Cable had evolved, but each one of them could perceive my thoughts and intentions. So now, I was projecting that I wanted them to treat him just like another one of the boys. Maybe that could help him with his passing out, but only time would tell.


    We had reached the end of our elevator ride, and the doors opened into a big vaulted half dome that was a series of thick and curved wooden beams. They acted as a trellis for nts and flowers, making for a beautiful entrance, but I could hear the crowds and I could smell the street food up ahead.


    "We will get an escort and we will bypass all the lower city folks, and we will go dine at one of our renowned and famous restaurants!" Grayson announced, waving us away from the bustling crowd, but this tour thing was starting to lose its charm.


    "Hey, I think we are just going to go for a walk and explore the ce on our own. I want to try some of your more cultured ''Lower city'' cuisine! You two can go as you want, but you shoulde for a meal tonight out on our terrace. You could bring a bean casserole or spinach dip, I''ll leave that one up to you."


    "Are you sure? You want to go down there? There are only Dwarves and other short people down there, are you sure you don''t want toe?" Leana asked.


    "You know, I don''t think you will be as wee in your circles if everyone values size so much. You have both already forgotten that you are counted among us short people now, but by all means, go out and mingle. Your friends would all treat you the same way, you are the leaders after all and they should respect them no matter what height they are, right?" I asked, rubbing my hand across my chin thoughtfully.


    The two of them went pale as bedsheets, and then they looked at each other. I thought the two of them might pass out as they looked around and slowly backed back into the elevator. I watched the door close, and I was a bit worried for them, I might have to shrink both races to just get everyone on the same page.


    Still, they weren''t weak and could stand up if they were challenged, this was just going to be a learning experience for them. I turned back to my friends and the newest one, Dwayne. I was d he stayed with us, but I would have made a big stink if Leana would have tried to get him to go back with her. Dwarves were no longer to be considered property to anyone, but that was going to be half the battle.


    The other half would be the Dwarves themselves. After god knows how many years of being treated like ves and worthless people, it was going to be hard to get them back to normal, but I had a secret weapon. Alex would have to whip the group together, and I''m sure she is missing the vers back home that she was re-educating.


    The way she was able to reprogram the people was almost scary, and it made me d she was on my side. I could only imagine my enemies'' nightmares were like, with my wife over them, forcing them to do the same task for the nine-hundredth time. She was effective and she wasn''t brainwashing them, just re-educating them, with force...hmm, I might have to look into this to see how big of a moral dilemma we might be stumbling into.


    "Hyde?" Buddy asked from beside me, making me jump a bit, I had beenpletely zoned out with the dwarves and Alex, plus there were other things.


    "Sorry, lost in thought. Let''s go get some food! I want to check out the rest of the ce, and see if we can find anybs or chemists!"


    I walked out of the wooden dome, the group following me and giving me looks for my snappy decisions, but I had a lot on my mind. I also wanted to have some fun, but I also needed to do this, and there was also the matter of that


    I had things, lots of them, but I was trying tobine the things and the rest of it altogether. I just needed to rx and eat some food. I had good friends here to help me do just that!

 Chapter 194: Wildest Dreams

    Chapter 194: Wildest Dreams


    Our group walked out onto a stone pathway that was littered with shacks and vendors all selling something different. I could smell the variety of food, and they all smell rich and greasy, just the type of thing I was looking for. Buddy stepped up to me and smiled, but I could tell he was hungry for some barbequed meat, and that made Buddy grin broadly.


    I turned to the other but only Breth smiled broadly, Cable and Dwayne looked confused. Dwayne couldn''t just read my thoughts, Cable only got the basics of the thought.


    "Why are you all smiling about Food, Fire, Meat? Are you wanting to get meat to cook yourself? I thought you were hungry? And you are all smiling about this?" Cable asked with a finger to his chin.


    "Food? I could eat? Is that what you are talking about? Are we getting food?" Dwayne asked with a curious look.


    "Yes, we are going to get something to eat, but it will already be cooked. Barbecue Meats was the thought, and I think there is a stall up ahead that had some. Let''s go check it out; Dwayne looks like he might start gnawing on Breth soon."


    We all looked at Dwayne, who was looking at Breth with an open mouth. Once he noticed that we were looking, he closed his mouth, whipping off the drool that had leaked out with a smile. The three of us started tough and then turned to head over to the stall I had pointed out.


    It was shaded everywhere to the point that some of the space between the shops that had trees that grew close looked like dark alleys. An area triple the size of the lower city, floated, unmoving. It was a massive white stone tform that was held up by around fifty domes that were lit up, each with three rings of blue. It was built around the tree, but it blocked almost all light, and I would imagine that they would have to light the ce up pretty early.


    This meant that the dwarves lived in darkness most of the time, but If my memory serves me right, I think they preferred to be underground. So, maybe they were more of a kindness than cruelty? I was just getting to the shop and I was about to start ordering a crazy amount of the delicious smelling types of meat, but I reached in my pockets and only pulled out my stupid currency.


    "Here, I brought these, just in case you forgot...well, Tescelle gave them to me at the beach for you," Trem said, handing me a small ck drawstring velvet pouch.


    I opened it and smiled at all the baby spinners that were whirling inside. Bless her soul, always has my back. I smiled at Trem and then turned back to the stall owner. He was pulling some fresh jerky from the smoker he had in the back, and then hanging them on a big rack that was filled with other long thin strips of jerky.


    "I''ll take all of your jerkies, and five lengths of sausage, and all of your meat kabobs!" I said with excitement, pulling out four baby spinners and handing them over.


    "All of that, for these?!" The rotund dwarfined, not refusing, but obviously trying to get a better deal out of me, but I don''t think he understood the value of what I handed him.


    This is where Breth stepped up beside me and saved me trying to exin it to him. Breth had more experience in the kitchen with his wives than I did. He exined how they could be used to run things like meat grinders and cutting tools, but the dwarf was always lost in thought and walking away from his stall.


    "Sir? What about the meat?" I called after him.


    "Meat? Oh yeah...take it all," The dwarf said while pausing, without turning around, and then continued walking into the tree, looking into his hands.


    "Can I see one of those?" Dwayne asked, and I thought he meant meat, so I handed him a big piece of jerky from the rack.


    He took the jerky and started to eat it, but he shook his head and pointed to the pouch of baby spinners while tearing off a piece of jerky. I pulled one out and tossed it to Dwayne, who caught it awkwardly. He then shoved the remaining half a meter of jerky into his mouth, while holding the baby spinner up to inspect.


    Dwyane stuck his hand out and I handed him a meat stick but regretted it as he stabbed the back of his throat. He had been too absorbed into the small spinning sphere. Dwayne had assumed I was intelligent enough to not hand him the only thing that was going to cause him bodily harm in the case that he wasn''t paying attention. I had assumed he was paying attention, and you know how the old saying goes. Assuming just made an ass out of you and me.


    "This thing is amazing! It doesn''t stop spinning? Ever?" Dwayne asked while rubbing his throat.


    "Yeah, it will just keep spinning forever, unless Dr. Spin or I stop it. Why do you ask?"


    "You just made that made the richest people in the lower city and he will be more famous than his wildest dreams could have ever imagined" Dwayne said, letting his sentence trail off as he looked at the spinner.


    I could tell that he wanted to go and find a workshop, he had the same far-off look as the stall owner as he gazed through the baby spinner. I reached in and grabbed three more out, handing them to Dwayne who looked like he was about to pass out, but Buddy and Breth were both there ready to catch him.


    "What are these for?!" Dwayne asked in confusion.


    "I want you to go and get on that train! Go, make something super cool, and I will bring you more if you need, you just have to send someone to get what you need, but I want dibs on whatever you make, okay?"


    "You want me to just have these?"


    "Just remember what I said, and here!"


    I grabbed some link of sausage and strung them around his neck, along with an arm full of other meat. Dwyane thanked me profusely, but then turned and ran off with his load.

 Chapter 195: Dickless...Dakalas!

    Chapter 195: Dickless...Daks!


    "You''re just going to give them to him and let him go? You didn''t even give him your magic! How do you know he even heard what you said?" Cableined as we all walked down the road, handing out meat as we went.


    All of us had armfuls of meat from the shop. It was just going to go bad if we left it, and no matter how hungry we were, we could never finish it all. So the next best thing we could do was hand it out, and the people were more than grateful, and at the same time, my name was spread among the people.


    I kept an eye out for an alchemist or a potion shop, but they seemed to be in short supply. Then, after handing out all the meats, and the baby spinners, I asked Trem to take us up top. The crowd was sad to see us go, but I said I would be back in a couple days and I wanted tours of the shops, and everyone cheered.


    We disappeared from their views and in four quick movements up one of the trees, then we stood on the white stone that we had been staring up at. Looking around made me feel like I had just shrunk half a meter, and I was a kid again. Even the people, giant''s and tinkers were far taller than any of us, and we were starting to get menacing looks from people passing by.


    "Wow, looks like we stumbled into the wrong part of town. East Sides stepping on the West''s turf, Bwahaha!" Cableughed, but that was the tipping point.


    Suddenly, we were surrounded by veryrge and angry people. There were a lot of boo''s and short jokes, but thergest of the crowd was the one to step up and cast a shadow over our group. The man was a giant with only red shorts on, and he was a big boy. I had to assume that he was using some kind of buffing magic, but I wasn''t going to take his magic, or give him mine.


    "What are you little people doing up here? Don''t you know?" The mountain of a man asked me in a dull tone.


    "Yeah, Yeah, you big, I small, but does that mean you''re stronger than me?" I asked, stepping out of my group.


    A loud collective ''ooo'' came from the crowd and my group, and then the crowd started to chant.


    "Challenge! Challenge! Challenge!"


    The mountain looked down at me and bellowed a loud and thunderous crash ofughter out loud. I had to put my hands over my ears to stop some of the sounds, it was loud enough to make your ears bleed! The oversized Thurman finally stoppedughing, and then looked down at me again, but this time with a more serious expression than I had seen on him. Maybe he wasn''t as stupid as he let on to be, I would have to watch him.


    "Fine, we shall test your metal at the Boulders of Strength! I am Diks, the mightiest of all Tri-Ind!"


    "Oh, you''re something Dickless. Alright, lead on Oh Great Unic The Peckerless!"


    "I will end you! When you lose, You die! Stupid little man!" Diks roared before turning and stomping off to the center of the tform.


    I didn''t want to have to hurt the big dumb dumb, so I left him alone, for now, and we followed him through the floating city that had a massive stone building over thirty meters tall. For a tform that was already floating that high over the lower city, it was pretty impressive.


    We finally got to the center of the city, which took about thirty minutes of jogging/running for us trying to keep up. Diks was taking long strides, and the crowd behind him wasing up fast, so we had to keep up or get trampled by giants and yeti.


    The center of the area was wide open and had ten square stones ranging from three meters all the way to the monstrous fifteen-meter square block. The thing was the size of a five-story apartment block, hard to believe that they got something that big up here. I looked over at Diks and he was grinning like a fool because he was one, child''s y.


    "So, little man! You have to flip each block! I have got to the seven one! I will show you!" Diks Proimed as he flipped the first block with ease, grabbing it by a single handle.


    I watched him do it and there was a chain that came up with the block, attached to the bottom corner. There was also a massive long hinge that was carved into the bottom of the front of the rock. I looked at all the rocks were the same, cool.


    "Sure, I think I understand how it works! So you start at this end, and I start at the other end, right?" I asked, walking over to the stone apartment block.


    The handle was as thick as my wrist and it was near the ground, about a third of a meter up. It was welded to a massive steel angle-iron three meters tall and eight wide, carved into the stone, cupping it. Standing in front of it, I was David to Goliath, the man versus the mountain.


    Breth, Buddy, Cable, and now to my surprise, Mesh, Marly, and Wendy were here cheering. Now I was fired up, and I was going to start off slow, but now my woman was here!


    There was a big chalk bag on the back of the previous rock, that doubled for a dust cloud for the crowd, but I used it to dust my hands. I snapped all three gates open as I squatted, but the ground didn''t crack. It was holding these rocks, so it had to be strong.


    I lifted, pushing with all I was worth, and I was barely budging it, but I wasn''t beat. I dug deep into my third gate and pulled every scrap of power avable to me, and pushed maximum effort.


    It started to lift and I pressed my legs down, forcing my arms to go up. You could hear a pinned drop in the Boulders of Strength za as I brought the handle up to chest height. Now was the hard part, I had to flip my grip and get under the handle. I adjusted my feet, and got ready, muscles strained to the very max already, power well at maximum output.


    I went for it, and something snapped.

 Chapter 196: Just A Mess

    Chapter 196: Just A Mess


    Power flooded into me as the fourth Gate burst open and I threw the handle up. I was able to get it three meters up and I ran forward, throwing my hands up. I pushed the fourth Gate wide open as I mmed my hands up into the rock, and I pushed.


    The crowd had started to roar the second my hands mmed up, and that was all I needed. Plus, I could hear Ice Ice Baby in the background firing me up, so I flexed my arms and legs and emptied the fourth gate. When I shoved the block up, the ground under me cracked, but still held as the massive stone flue forward on a giant crying hinge that screeched from being open possibly for the first time.


    As the rock reached the zenith of its motion, it slowed, the hinges screaming bloody murder and the crowd had gone dead silent. Then the screech stopped, and the rock froze, and for a moment I was considering If I should move from where it could possibly fall back to.


    Then, like the world''s biggest old rusty barn door, the hinge opened with a squawk that ripped through the za. It was followed by the earth-shattering crash from the five-story tall rock mming down. The white dust engulfed me, instantly turning me white, covering me with chalk dust like a group of kids just banged out fifty chalkboard brushes while running circles around me.


    The crowd went berserk, like fucking mad! Like this was one of those videos where the guy does one little trick and they go bananas. I couldn''t see them yet, but it was like feeding time at the zoo, it sounded like the people were losing their minds. Suddenly, Wendy burst from the chalk cloud, covered in white, and jumping into my arms, setting off another massive cloud of chalk.


    "That was so cool! You''re so strong, you made the other guy run away after you threw the mountain into the air!" Wendy said before peppering me with dry kisses.


    It was weird to run my hands up her back and not feel the wings. I kissed her back, but our lips were caked with chalk, and the others were keeping back from us. I let her go, and we both stepped back from each other and thoroughly dusted ourselves off. It still looked like we had got into a bakery fight, but when the other came over cheerfully calling, I pulled Wendy back into another deep kiss.


    "Thanks, I don''t think I could have done that without you here!" I said as we broke the sweet kiss, our lips no longer caked in chalk.


    "What did I do?" Wendy asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Just being here for me was all I needed to dig deep and push past my limits! When you and the other girls are around, I can''t fail, I just won''t stand for it!"


    Wendy giggled softly as sheid her head on my chest, and I looked up to myughing and grinning.


    "How did you do that?! I would have shit my pants watching you do that! I shit you not, more than one giant shit themselves grunting along with you! Don''t believe me?! Look! BWAHAHA!" Cable said almost in tears fromughing so hard pointing over at the ground in the za where people had cleared out of.


    "Holy shit, those are as big as a horse''s shit! It''s as thick as...they just left it there? What is wrong with people? Are they just waiting for a little person cleaning crew toe to pick up these elephant turds?"


    All of the men were dyingughing, but Wendy didn''t understand what was so funny. Marly didn''t look impressed, but I wasn''tughing. Were these people like animals? I didn''t want to start going on a witch hunt for the turd barons, but it was another thing that would have to be talked about.


    I heard two sets of small footsteps and onerge heavy and stupid stuped, like a clumsy ox. I turned to find a confused-looking Dickless and my inws. Diks had a couple bruises and the bit of hair he did have was pointing everywhere.


    I would guess that Dickless thought that the high councilors were just a pair of small people. I could see it all now, Leana probably beat his ass, and then Grayson fried him with some volts. Good, the Thurman wannabe needed to be taught a lesson before he ended up like the original.


    "Good to see you again, I see Dickless here hase and visited you to tell you about the rock?" I said as they got close. "Dickless, were you being disrespectful of your betters?"


    "He was, and he was taught a lesson, and I see you were out here making my people make a mess of themselves in excitement! That rock had never been lifted, and as the founding Tri-Inds dered five-hundred years ago, he who lifts the rock shall be named King," Leana proimed.


    "Really? That''s all? I just flip this rock over and now I own the ind?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Haha, yeah, really! This works out well for us! We wanted to pass the position to you, but we didn''t know there was a monster inside of you! Good show! Don''t worry about the shit, the offender wille backter to clean up the mess when everyone has left, hehe. Happens more than we would like to admit, but it''s still quite the aplishment!" Graysonughed and told me.


    Well, they weren''t animals, and I could see why they might want to wait tillter. Whatever, as long as it wasn''t some poor dwarf scooping up those piles! Each one was like a wheelbarrow full and they were like softball-sized rabbit shit! What the hell were they feeding these people?!


    I looked at my group and then back at the inws.


    "Cool, I will pick my recement tomorrow. Time to go catch thest rays of the day on the beach with my family!"

 Chapter 197: Not To Eat Good Ammo!

    Chapter 197: Not To Eat Good Ammo!


    Trem took us back to the beach where the women and children were. All the women cheered when they saw that we were back, but then they all stopped when they saw Wendy and me.


    "Was there an attack in the bakery?" Dalmia asked,ing up to me.


    She ran her finger down my cheek, whipping some chalk off. Then Dalmia popped the finger in her mouth before I could stop her. The group and I all started tough as Dalmia started licking her palm to get the chalk off.


    "What happened to you after you went for your tour?" Alex asked, looking me up and down and the rest of the women started to gather around with the kids.


    "Let us get clean, and then bring some towels and the kids. We can y in the sand and talk about it!" I said as I scooped up Wendy and started to run to the water and sheughed in my arms.


    I didn''t have to look back, I could feel their eyes rolling as they went to gather things up. It was a good idea, but eye-rolling is just a natural expression my wives take on whenever I get an idea.


    The two of us sshed into the water, I turned and fell back into the water. I let Wendy go as we plunged into the warm water, fleeing some of the chalking off me. I stood up in chest height water and then pulled my shirt off to exposed my solid chest and tattooed arms.


    I tossed it to the beach and then started to scrub off the remaining bit that was glued to me. Wendy was having her own fun time getting the little clumps out of her hair, and I smiled, thinking about my bald head. Then I reached up and my smile cracked, as I felt stubble and felt a twinge of the loss of the fire magic to just torch it off quickly.


    I would just have to get Kadence to do it for me. As the women said, I was going to have to rely on them more now. I didn''t like the idea, but I sure they must not like sitting on the sidelines all the time.


    Once the two of us were finished cleaning up, we headed back to the beach. Everyone was setting up nkets and umbres, small tables with bowls of fruit, and pitchers of different colored drinks. I had already changed into shorts before leaving so I was standing in a pair of knee-length ck shorts, watching my family bustle around.


    Then I spotted the ce where the kids were being dropped off with Xelios and Arrentia both with varying degrees of baby bumps. I walked over and dropped down on a nket with the girls and kids. Flenli was wiggling her little arms and legs around as shey on her stomach, with Kenos, Lydia, and K ying in the sand.


    I had to scoop Kenos up as he started to cry; K and got Kenos toy in the sand and then she started to bury him. The problem was she was backward on her knees, pushing her head into the sand, and using her little arms like windmills to send sand everywhere around here. I looked down and K, who was now sitting and looking up at me while picking her nose, and eating it.


    "Stop that you like bugger! Hyde Stop her if you see her with her finger up her...what are you doing?!" Kyra asked after she pulled K''s finger out of her mouth and whipped it off on the sheer dress bottom she wore over a forest green bikini, making it a bit less sheer.


    I was picking my nose, and Kyra was ring swords, knives, daggers, and other sharp objects at me, but I ignored her. K was watching me with widening eyes as I pulled out a good one. I pointed at Cable, with my booger-covered finger and wiggled my eyebrows at K, making her squeal, mom''s eyes roll, and my finger flicking the snot projectile onto Cable''s shoulder.


    "Awe, yeah nasty! What is wrong with you?" Cableined flicking the booger off his shoulder.


    K wasughing so hard that she tipped over and then got the hups. That just made herugh even harder, like a miniature hyena. Kyra spiked up our giggling and huping little girl, giving me a dirty look, but I just stuck my nose up at her.


    "What are you teaching our little girl?!"


    "Not to eat good ammo! You don''t want her to eat them, but she is a little gold digger, so I gave her a...new direction for her bad habit!" I said in a mocking haughty tone.


    Krya had to pull K''s finger out of her nose and pin her hands as she hauled the little monster away. I looked down at Kenos, who was fast asleep in my arms, and I looked over to see their Wendy was back over with Alex, and the two of them were feeding the girls. Xelios scooted over to my right side, where my arm was free.


    I lifted it up and Xelios tucked herself up under it, turning up to give me a kiss.


    "Thank you for ending my mother, I know it''s a weird thing to say, but you saved a lot of people''s lives. Now others can get back to their families and start living normal lives where they aren''t forced to do things to hurt others. My mother was a bad woman, so I hope you do mind if some of my familyes for supper tonight," Xelios asked me.


    "Pops ising over? Brother and sisters? I''m there babe and they are more than wee toe and join us! Bring the whole crew!" I said with a smile.


    "Sure! I bring my brothers and sisters! I had fourteen siblings, so it will go to get things over with!"


    "Fourteen?"


    That was a lotta extra tes.

 Chapter 198: Just Not Late For Lunch

    Chapter 198: Just Not Late For Lunch


    The long table was being set and our guests were arriving, Xelios''s Family.


    Standing beside me, Xelios glowed with excitement, literally. She looked like the northern lights incarnate, and absolutely beautiful. I was constantly reminded that I was the luckiest guy in any world, but my thoughts were interrupted by a young man wearing resplendent green, white, and gold robes who walked over to introduce himself.


    "It is a pleasure to finally meet my savior, and apparent son," The young Butterfly Folk male said, his cheeks giving a small brief glow of a rainbow.


    I was instantly taken back to my first meeting with Xelios and the rainbow discotek she had disyed. Either dad was a master of his emotions or he wasn''t actually that excited to see me. I really hoped that there wouldn''t be a cause for us to butt heads, I was hoping to get off on a better foot than her mother.


    "Same to you, can I offer you the same gift of my King''s magic as I offered your daughter?" I asked, I wanted to offer this right away.


    From what I understood, the Butterfly Folk had extremely long life spans, but they also had a very slow physical development. The King here was proof; in his current form, he was about the physical age of a fifteen-year-old boy, but I bet he is old as dust. Xelios had been very small, but she had grown to look older than me, so I wanted to give the King a chance to step into his own.


    "You would offer this thing to me?" The King of the Butterfly Folk asked, pulling back, with a look of awe.


    "You know the price of the King magic? You will be loyal to me and follow my ideals? Ready to act on mymand? None of these things will be choices once you take my hand, but if you do, I help you reach the apex of your evolution."


    "My name is King Logia of the Butterfly Folk," Logia paused and suddenly all of the guests formed four lines behind him, and they all took a knee, holding their heads up high, every one of them looking up at me. "We have all decided unanimously to dedicate ourselves to you and your cause. You are the embodiment of what we believe in, even if some of your methods may be questionable, there is no denying the results. You have conquered almost half the world in just over a month, I am honored to serve under you!"


    Logia took a knee with the rest of his children, who all looked up with hopeful faces. These were people looking for a ce, they had just been under the thumb of a tyrant. Yet, they would still choose to stand under me, but I think it was the fact that they made the choice themselves that was important. Serving under another is fine if you do it of your own free choice and personal reasons.


    "Butterfly Folk, everyone stands in a line with your right hand sticking out to the side! Everyone else please close your eyes or turn away with the kids, it''s about to get bright out here!" I shouted and gave everyone a ten count out loud to get them moving and ready.


    Once my new members of the family had all gathered into the line and hands were out, I took Xelios''s hand and then started to walk down the line. I touched each hand as I walked down the line, but I held my hand behind me a bit so I wouldn''t get shed too much while smiling at each one. When I was done, the wives all gathered around as the tables were being ted and food was being delivered in the background.


    The Butterfly-Kin were all more mature, but all filled with even more rainbow radiance than before. It was like a disco party up here on the terrace, and people on the lower lever were going to think we were having a musicless party. The people above us were probably just wondering what the fuck was going on down here.


    "Great Master Hyde! This is wonderful!" Came the deeper and more rich voice of Logia.


    "Oh shit! I forgot about that! Everyone can call me whatever they want, but just notte for lunch!"


    Not a single personughed, and I was really just starting to think that I wasn''t very funny, but then Kyra burst outughing, and everyone looked at her.


    "You guys don''t get, ahaha, it!" I went over to her and took our daughter out of her arms, and then gave her a short kiss, while bouncing the little Munster in my arms that was trying to chew my shirt.


    "What are you raving about you madwoman?" Alex asked with a raised eyebrow and a confused expression on her face.


    "Hyde just told us we can''t call himte for lunch, so now we always will have to make sure to find him no matter what for lunch every day,e storms or high water!" Kyra said giggling.


    She was right, but it just meant that I would always need to have a girl with me, but she would always have to call me when she made lunch...I think. It was just a joke and that wasn''t why it was funny, but now Kyra had it in her head that it was. I would just count it as a win and leave it alone.


    After that, we all settled into the table and dug into a massive assortment of fruits, a special order for the guests, but still made for good eating. Once we all finished everyone said their goodbye, but I told them that they coulde back with us to Dreams when we left. Logia was excited to hear that and the entire family each said thanks over ten times.


    After they left, we all headed to our rooms to settle and get ready for bed, it was already gettingte. I started to take off my shirt, but there was a knock at the door.


    That was weird, but it must be one of the more shy girls. I had my back to the door, but I called for whoever toe and I threw my shirt in the corner. I turned around to the sound of the door opening, but I was surprised when I saw who it was.


    Captain Jenna ck stood in my doorway eye fucking the shit out of my bare chest.


    "Aren''t you supposed to buy me a drink first?" I asked with a smile.

 Chapter 199: Captain Black

    Chapter 199: Captain ck


    "Well, I can see why you have so many wives! You must have to beat them off with a stick!" Captain Jenna ck said with a coy smile.


    I walked over to the corner where I had tossed my shirt and pulled it back on. I would just be a distraction from whatever the real purpose that she was here. I had told her I would give her my magic, and that I would get her a ship to fly.


    "So, here to collect?" I asked after getting my shirt over my head.


    "Partially, but mostly here to make you an offer. Since you have cured me of my vampirism, I have been getting visions from the inds. There is something there, connecting all four inds, but it was broken into four pieces. I''m really sorry, I know that is very vague, but something is telling me like a feeling pushing me that I need to go back to the inds and explore them all, but I can''t," Jenna finished with a sigh.


    "Why can''t you go, besides a ship and crew? There is something else stopping you?" I asked, now curious, which was never good.


    "As the name implies, Monster Inds has thergest and most ferocious monsters this world has ever seen. Many arerger than dragons, while others are smaller but could make short work of a dragon. This ce is filled with many different myths and legends that all lead to different ces on the inds. The biggest thing is the extreme climates of each ind, even more, deadly than the monsters."


    "The weather is the real monster?" I asked, now at the edge of my seat, thoroughly enthralled with the tale and wanting to hear more.


    "Each ind has an extreme weather condition. The biggest ind is a constant massive hurricane and the eye is centered on therge volcano in the center of the ind. The other two inds are pr opposites. One is said to be an endless desert filled with ancient tombs and temples buried. The other is a frigid snow-covered wastnd, but filled with deep caves filled with glittering gems never seen by this world," Jenna said, taking a drink of the brown alcohol Tescelle had left and I poured as she exined.


    "Has there been anything brought back? Like gems or relics? And what about the fourth ind, I would assume that the smallest one right? Also, are there people or Beast Folk?" She had me hooked, now I was just trying to fill in the nks and prepare the things I would need to get ready and things that we would need.


    "Anything that was brought back is in Firesti, but I have no idea where it went from there. As for the fourth ind, no one knows anything about it. Not a single ship has ever returned; you even need to sail around it or your ship is drawn in and you are never seen again. Thest one is a yes, but they really aren''t friendly on any of the inds. They all seem to have the same shoot arrows and throw spears first and then not ask questionster."


    I was just about to fire off another round of questions, but the door was kicked open and my wife and my daughter were both ring at me, I half expected there to be more behind here, but it was just Kyra and K. That like nose picker should be in bed, with her mother.


    "Yes, dear? Was the handle not working? Don''t even try to pretend you weren''t just eavesdropping, what are you two up to thiste?"


    "K is almost three weeks old, she is fine. Look, she can already walk!"


    Kyra set down K on her feet and the little bugger started to walk to me!


    "How? There is no way! This can''t be from my magic, is it?" I asked as I picked my little girl up and put her on myp.


    "No silly, She is a part wolf so she will mature fast, but she will live long like us. The reason I kicked the door in is that I know you are going to want to go to the inds, but you have to take me and K with you!"


    "What? Are you crazy? M-O-N-S-T-E-R, Monster Ind, you know inds full of vicious monsters!" I tried to counter it but was spiked down.


    "Oh? You asked them?"


    God damn woman! She had a real point, I had to have her with me. If I would have had her with me when I met Tigger''s she and his cub, I might not have got hurt.


    Suddenly, K bit my arm and I felt her little sharp teeth poke into my arm.


    "HEY! You little shit!" I growled, but she growled back while stilltched on to me.


    The growl came out as a raspberry on my arm, making a farting noise. K let go of my arm as she started to giggle from her own noisy tulence sounds. I attacked her neck with my own raspberries, making her make a squeal/gurgleughing noise that made the other two women start tough.


    "Fine, you''re right, and this little one is going to get her first airship ride to a set of unknown and extremely dangerous inds with mom and dad! Who else is hiding out there?! I could hear your giggles!"


    Four women walked into the room, each wearing their own small smiles. Tamika, Dalmia, Nika, and Violet went to stand with Kyra. This looked like my expedition team had chosen itself, and there would be a sixth, and that meant we would bring the Dragon Armor.


    ''I am interested to see these inds and the things on them.'' -Eva.


    ''You and me both!''


    "Alright, tomorrow we are going to use the day to n, and then we will be leaving once everything is ready! I hope you are all ready for a crazy trip! The Monster Inds will never know what hit it!" I said, clenching my fist beside K, who turned her head and bit me!


    Troublemaker!

 Chapter 200: I Want That

    Chapter 200: I Want That


    Kyra went and put K to bed, and the other girls went and got more chairs. They also came back with some fruity glowing wines that sparkled like bottles of what a person lighting magic was. Blue, pink yellow, green, purple, red, and orange shimmering colors lit the table I had to bring in, and now we had a little party. Now, if we only had a card against humanity, ugh, this would be great.


    "We need ATVs with machine guns! And drones! We need the drone!" Violet cheered.


    Violet could see through objects as her magical ability in this world, but she loved small vehicles. I wasn''t really sure where she was going to get the drone from, but she seems adamant, so she must already have something in the works. Violent was already pouring her third drink and she was sitting beside me, so I slid my arms around her waist, and then kissed her earlobe gently while whispering


    "Don''t drink too much and pass out before everyone leaves," I said and gave a big wet kiss into her ear, making her squeal and yell at me as she tried to get away.


    I was already holding her, so there was no escaping me, but I stopped and kissed her cheek and then gave her a squeeze before letting her go. She was blushing, and then she jumped her chair tight into mine and cuddled up under my arm. I was so distracted by her cute little performance that I didn''t notice the room had gone quiet.


    I looked up and frowned when all the girls except for Jenna, who was smiling, turned blushing faces away. Kyra still wasn''t back, so it was just Tamika, Dalmia, Nika, and Jenna around the table with me. What were the girls all blushing for?


    "What has got your heads so hot?" I asked, petting Violet''s purple hair, and when the girls saw this, the three let out a sigh.


    "You two are just so cute, and the way you''re patting her hair...I want that when it''s our time," Nika said, fanning herself.


    "So do we, but we would like it together...just not theter part. That way we can have more time!" Dalmia said, hugging Tamika.


    "I will share my time with you Violet if you want?" Nika asked, but I had to put up a hand.


    "Girls, this is so far off-topic, we are in another state! We will have so much time together over the next two weeks to spend together. So, don''t worry, head pats and cuddles will be in no shortage on the trip over, right Captain?" I asked Jenna.


    "Yes, with three days there and another three to get back, and that doesn''t include the time between. I have no idea how long it will take us at each ind, this is going to be one of the biggest expeditions ever gathered. We are going to need a few days to get everything in order, and a crew of able ship hands, plus we are going to need lots of ground crews."


    "I got the ground crews, we will make them from monsters when we get there, they will know the terrain the best, and I wanna see some of the crazy things we can turn into people! Plus, you said there were people on the inds, we can get them to help if they want to!"


    "Didn''t you hear the part about shooting and not asking any questions? They are tribes of savages! There is no reasoning with them! They will just kill and then eat you! They are cannibals, or they to the body of our people, I don''t know what they really are. All I know is that they aren''t friendly and they don''t like strangers," Jenna said with exasperation.


    "Ah!" I said raising my drink. "It''s just a matter of how you approach it, but the real trouble is going to be making sure we are dressed properly. For the ice and sand, we should just be able to fly"


    "Nope, you can only enter the inds by foot and flying magic doesn''t work when you are on the inside of the ind. There is a magical barrier around each ind preventing anything but ground units from entering. The strange thing is that the inds only have one entrance each on the farthest outside point from the center."


    Well, now we really did need to pack and n things out, this was going to also make the trip take longer. It would also be more dangerous, but that was going to be a constant people no matter what. We would just have to do all the nning with the rest of the women as well, we might end up with a few extra crew members, but I wasn''t going to bring more wives.


    These girls all deserved some attention, but I would ask Elise abouting. I didn''t think she would, but it would be wrong for me not to ask her. I was going to need Buddy and Cable, but Mesh would have to go back to Dreams to help with guarding the city with Marley and Wendy. In time there would be more dragons again, but none of the other Dragon-Kin males had evolved, but with the fresh female Dragon-Kin, they could just be waiting for a partner.


    "So, the onest thing that is bothering me about this all is the elephant in the room. We have no idea what we are looking for, or if there even is something there."


    "I can feel it, Hyde, I know that there is something there! You have to believe me! I would stake my entire life on something important there!" Jenna shouted as she stood up pushing her chair back.


    I could see her resolve, so I touched her rand with my right hand. There was a bright sh and Miss ck looked like a real captain now, like it was her spirit animal, I could see a faceless afterimage. Jenna''s eyes were gray now, and her hair ckened and then streaks of white appeared.


    "Then draw me a map, Captain ck!"

 Chapter 201: Boat/Box/UFO?

    Chapter 201: Boat/Box/UFO?


    We ended up staying up way toote talking about the different prep items, that I had to give Violet a raincheck on the fun times. We still fell asleep together and had a bit of extended morning. Violet told me all about the different things she had been working on, and what she would be bringing along for the trip. It was really nice to just rx with her, no strings attached, just us talking andughing.


    The next few days went by in a blur, I didn''t even want to think about all the little shops I had stopped at. The ces I had to go to were too many to want to count. It was finally time to set sail and do whatever our ship was going to do. Captain ck took care of getting the ship ready, the wives got the supplies we would need.


    I took the kids, Xelios, Violet, and Tamika to go shit shopping. This is where we would go around and buy a bunch of shit we liked but didn''t really need. Still, we ended up with a bunch of cool shit, and ck promised us a workshop and aboratory to work in.


    I had been talking to Xelios about my size problem and wondered if there was anything she could do to help. To my surprise, she told me she could, but it would take some work, but she had already been working on the problem for me. Since she evolved, she could now synthesize magic and store it, but it would just escape once opened.


    "I still have more tests to run, but I''m going to try and do it the same way you taught me to carbonate drinks. I have the ingredient to try and make one of the energy drink things you like. We will have lots of time to work on it, don''t worry, it''s just a matter of time," Xelios said with a bright smile.


    K was sleeping in my arms, and where we walked to the Airdock, another thing I had never seen, like airships. I was starting to grow very suspicious of this whole airship thing, considering how I had yet to see a single flying ship the entire time I had been on this world. I was pretty surprised to see a massive ck rectangr fifty-meter-long box.


    "What the hell is that thing?" I asked Jenna as we all walked up.


    I had a full deck area that had a two-meter tall railing going all the way around the outside edge, but it was flying. It was floating in the air with about seven-meter clearance, but it was sitting dead still. It had to be four stories tall and looked like a box-shaped submarine that floated, and didn''t go in the water.


    "My ship, Casandestrucion!" Jenna said with pride, and I straight face, I had to give her credit.


    "Fancy name, a bit foreboding don''t you think?"


    "What? No! You will see why she has this name when it''s her time to shine!" Jenna said, giving me a wink with a smile, and a confident thumbs-up, somehow it turned into her striking pose.


    "How does it fly?"


    "I don''t know."


    "...But you''re the Captain, right? Isn''t that part of the job description or something? To Captain ship, one must know how it flys, or something like that?" I asked in confusion.


    "If you ride a horse, do you need to know how its legs work to ride it? No, you just ride it, Bwahaha! Jenna said with a burst of roaringughter that cut off abruptly as I heard growlinging from my arms.


    Yes, only my almost one-month-old daughter would wake up growling instead of crying. Crying was worse, but I wouldn''t call the growling better, and I made the mistake of trying to brush the hair out of her face. K lurched forward and bit my hand between the thumb and forefinger, but not hard, she just wanted to nibble, I was lucky this time.


    "Sorry! I got carried away with myself. The rest of the women are inside getting things set up for you. I will show you to them," Captain ck said a bit more formally, and a lot quieter.


    There was a gangnk set up to an open door on the side of the boat/box/UFO, and we followed the Captain inside.


    It was like stepping into a spaceship, and I was instantly taken back to the times that I had yed Transport and Universal Watch. They were two space-based games, and we had spent a lot of time inside ships like these, so the ce almost felt homey as we walked in.


    Grey steel tes lined the halls, and we only walked about four meters before turning to the right and the front of the ship. Ahead was a short hall with a mechanical steel door that slid open as we approached it. On the other side was arge open three-story area...with a smiling pool in the center.


    "The swimming pool is a nice touch, hehe," I joked as we walked around the three-meter wide catwalk that ran all the way around the area that was about thirty meters long and around fifteen wide.


    "You can''t go swimming in the ocean, you will get eaten, one-hundred percent for certain," Jenna informed me.


    "You are going to have quite afortable ce to live, but I don''t like being boxed in like this, reminds me of space," Xelios said while holding Lydia as we walked.


    As we turned to the side walkway,, I saw a set of stairs, that lead down in a zig-zag pattern that we walked down. Once we reached the bottom, I finally found where the women were.


    They had all found ces to rx. At the end on the bottom level was a lounge set up and all the women that hade to help and say goodbye were here. When they saw us, all of them got up and rushed over.

 Chapter 202: Setting Off pt1

    Chapter 202: Setting Off pt1


    I kissed and said goodbye to each girl that would be going back to Dreams without me. I ended up taking over an hour, but I was going to be gone for a long time, possibly a month. With the extended days, well, I didn''t want to leave them, but this was part of the job, and only one life, I still had three more to go.


    "You had better take good care of the girls! I don''t like that you''re taking so many of the new ones with you, but I guess Kyra will be with you. You had better watch over our daughter, and make sure she doesn''t pick up any more nasty little bad habits on the way. Cable has beenining about a certain little wolf girl flicking ''Nose Rockets'' at him. Those were his own words I would like to add," Alex said after we had a long hug and kiss.


    The women had taken to considering all the children to be their own, so now I was watching over everyone''s little girl. Most of them thought she was a little angel, but both Kyra and I knew that those furry ears of hers that were always pointing out were just horn covers. Trying to keep that growing little girl out of trouble was going to be a full-time job on this trip!


    "I will try and break that one, I''ll paint her a target to flick them on instead!"


    "Hyde, you don''t have to act like a seventeen-year-old in that body, you can act like the grown adult man I love. Just, please be careful; as you said, we are all counting on you," Alex said, giving me onest kiss before she let the next person step up.


    I took Wendy into my arms, and we kissed deeply, but it felt like she was cold or something on her was. I pulled back and looked at her up and down, but besides her being beautiful with her sapphire blue eyes and hair, I couldn''t see a difference. Wendy smiled as she noticed the confused look on my face, and then held out her hand in front of me, palm up.


    I watched with rapt attention as she slowly created a little snowman that was about eight centimeters tall. He had no carrot nose or stick arms, but he had a deep mouth and eye holes that gave him a cute look. Then the little bugger started to move around in her hand.


    "Hey! Look at that! You can create and control snow? Now that''s pretty cool!"


    "No, it''s a bit different, you will seeter that K has a small snow kitten like this snowman. I can create little animals and then connect them to the person. I don''t really know what they can do besides that because I only just learned that I have this ability. I didn''t have magic before this, so it was by ident that I stumbled on to it. I can''t control them, but they shouldn''t melt, but the big thing is that I always know where they are. I would make you a dragon, but it seems that I can only make one of each thing at a time, so you will have to take this little guy," Wendy said, sticking her hand out to me.


    I stuck out my hand in excitement, and she dropped the balls of snow into my hand and they fell apart from each other. At first, I was worried that he was broken, but then the balls rolled back together and it stood upright again. Oh my god, this thing was cute, and it wasn''t that cold; cool but not cold.


    "What''s his name?" I asked as the little guy looked up at me with a smile.


    "Whatever you want him to be called, I heard K calling her kitten snowy, so I think that one is taken. You can pick it when you want there is no rush, just put him up on your shoulder and he will stay there," Wendy said,ing in to get a quick kiss before stepping away.


    "That is a cute little friend you have there! I bet I could shrink done and I and the baby coulde along! You know I''m only joking, right? A little bit?" Kalita said while looking at my new friend, Icle.


    "I wish you could but you need to rx and enjoy being pregnant," I said, taking her into my arms.


    "Ya, but I want to rx with you and be pregnant! I know, you need time with the other girls, but I am still going to miss you!" Kalita said while peppering me with kisses.


    "I know, and I am going to miss you too my little gremlin! I will be back soon, and then you cane with me when we go to the cresting wilds. We still have a lot of leg work to do before we will be at the final battle in this world so just rx," I said kissing her, and then she pulled away, only to be reced by brilliant red hair.


    "Things will be pretty peaceful around Dreams for the next month or so, hm? We aren''t going to have to run around and make sure to do all the things that you forget to do for an entire month! This is almost like getting a second vacation. Maybe we will have to start making this a thing twice a year!" Kadence said with augh, as I pulled her into a long and warm kiss.


    "You will have plenty of time without me to chase around, but that just means the ones that stay will have to step up their game."


    "Or you could just try thinking before doing? I know, it''s a lot to ask, but dear, do please try. Or you will end up working your poor wives to death!" Kadence said while giving me a poke in the ribs.


    "Yes, dear, I will try," I said, before leaning in to steal and other kisses.


    I looked and there weren''t many left to go through, but I ended up having to add a couple extra wives, for personal reasons to the trip. Now, Nuwari was standing in front of me with a frown, great, what did or didn''t I do this time?

 Chapter 203: Setting Off pt2

    Chapter 203: Setting Off pt2


    "Why are you taking Tescelle and not me?" Nurwariined, with hands on her hips and a pouty look on her face.


    "You know why, Arrentia ising with me and you are staying to help with the people that need it back at Dreams. And you also want toe with me to the Cresting Wilds after this right? Arrentia will be taking your ce when you do."


    "Ho! Fine! But then you areing with me!"


    Nuwari grabbed me and started to drag me away, but I stopped her. I knew what she wanted and I was more than willing to give it to her, but I wasn''t going to leave Addel and Nina waiting for us.


    "Wait until I talk to the other girls, and then you can drag me away, okay?" I asked, but Nuwari pointed to an open door and then to a watch on her wrist that wasn''t actually there, but I got the message.


    I walked up to Nina and smiled down at our son, Graph. There was a little snowbird nestled into his blonde hair, one of Wendy''s snow pets it looked like. I looked up from our son, into Nina''s violet eyes with her brown hair framing her delicate face.


    "I am going to miss you, dear," I said leaning forward to kiss Nina.


    "You know I will always be with you! Nina said taping my forehead with a finger from her free hand.


    "No, Eva will always be with me. The two of you are different people now, but you are right, we will still be able to feel each other as long as Eva is with me. I wish I could be here to watch him in his first month, but I will be home after and we can all go on the trip."


    I leaned down and kissed our sleeping son on the head and felt a weird pulsee from Graph. I straightened and looked at Nina with a raised eyebrow.


    "Did you feel? There was some kind of pulse that just radiated off of Graph when I kissed his head."


    "Yeah, I felt it, and it made me feel" The voice from my shoulder stopped because I was staring into his dark little eyehole sockets.


    "...Icle?"


    "Is that the best name you coulde up with?" The little snowman on my shoulder said.


    Had one of the girls slipped me some drugs as a funny joke? But seriously, there was a miniature talking snowman on my shoulderining about the agreeably horrible name I chose.


    "Oh yeah? What''s your name then?"


    "I don''t have one!" The little snowman said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "Then what do you want to be called?"


    "I don''t know, I''m not good with names and such, but Icle...no thanks."


    "Fridge, I like Fridge. What do you think? It''s a ce to put this to keep things cold," I asked the little snowman.


    "Sounds pretty good, but we will work on it, Fridge sounds a bit clunky. So what are we doing now, boss?" Fridge asked me.


    "Well, looks like you have a new friend now to keep youpany when you get lost, hehe. I love you and I hope you have a safe trip," Nina said before she leaned in to give me a kiss.


    "Woah, what are you doing with your face? Can I try it with you, master? You guys looked like it was pretty enjoyable!" Fridge asked.


    "You''re funny, no, it''s a couples thing. You need to find another...we will work on this problem in the future. Right now I have one wife left you to go see and then one I still have to go feed!"


    "Feed? What do you have to feed her master? Is she just a child?" Fridge asked with curiosity.


    "She isn''t a child and I am not actually going to feed her...you know what? You don''t need to know this, why don''t you go see what my little girl is doing with her little snow kitten, maybe you can make friends?"


    "Fine master, but I want to hear the rest of the story when you get back from feeding her!" Fridge said as he jumped off my shoulder and then stted to the ground.


    The snow all reformed into the three little balls and rolled over to where K was ying with her kitten. The second Fridge reformed into a snowman, Snowy attacked him and knocked his two balls off, and started to chew on him. Fridge onlyined about the cat not ying fair, so I left him to be a chew toy, not like I could bring him with me after, hehe!


    I walked over to thest person I needed to say goodbye to, Addel. This woman had been avoiding me like the gue since we slept together. I was starting to think that I have done something wrong, but it was her that snuck into my room that night.


    I know we did things for the wrong reason, but I didn''t think it was that bad. The other woman just told me she needed time, but I didn''t understand what she needed the time for. So, seeing her here now, and ready to talk to me felt good, I really hoped I could find out what has been keeping her from being at my side.


    "Hey, babe, long time no see."


    "I know that I have been being unreasonable, and I have been being selfish, but I wanted to enjoy this pregnancy."


    "Really? That''s it? Hmm, I have a question then. Do you want to keep your magic? I think that will stop you from evolving."


    "Yes please, I wasn''t meant for these games, you know that, and now that I''m pregnant. I really just want to enjoy the time, since I never got to in the real world."


    I took her hand with my left and to the magic, but something came with it.


    ''Oof! How did I get in here?'' -Female voice.


    ''Eek!'' -Eva.


    Oh, you have got to be kidding!

 Chapter 204: What Is Going On Up There?[XXX]

    Chapter 204: What Is Going On Up There?[XXX]


    "Are you okay, Hyde?" Addel asked me as I put a hand to my head and closed my eyes.


    I had really hoped that Trinity would get sent back to the Hall of Gods with Gripton, her husband, but that was too much to ask for. So, now I have another permanent guest, and...oh god, if Gripton finds out, he will want toe over and have sex in my head. What the actual fuck?


    "Yes, I am fine, I just have gained another residency in my head," I said, rubbing my hand over my head that was now smooth, thanks to Kadence when we kissed.


    "Trinity is with you now? I thought she would have gone home now?"


    "Nope, I just have another helper I guess. It''s fine, you have carried her for long enough my love, and I really hope you wille with me to the Cresting Wilds when I get back."


    ''Carried me? Can''t you see me? I am petite! And Cute! I am no problem to have along! You will be thanking Grip when we see him! You will see!'' -Trinity.


    "I will be quiet without her in my head, that is for sure. I don''t know how I am ever going to read a book now? I''ve never finished one before, Trinity always drove me crazy with a new question about every sentence. I might get to read a whole book, hee hee!" Addel giggled,ing into my open.


    ''That''s not fair! It was lonely, and she was all I had...her mind was like yours. Why are there so many books in here? And who is that simpering blue girl hiding over there'' -Trinity.


    ''That''s Eva...I think she is counted as one of my wives since she is the clone of my wife Nina. And that area inside of there is mostly thanks to your husband, and my wife Nina, and moretely, Eva.''


    ''W-Who is-s s-she?'' -Eva.


    ''This is Trinity, but I will be closing my senses to you two for a bit.''


    ''Why?'' -Trinity.


    ''I am going to go say goodbye to my wife the way she wanted me to!''


    ''Please don''t shut us out! Just close your eyes! It''s been so long since Grip and me'' -Trinity.


    Now, this was awkward, what was I supposed to say? Could I say no? But at the same time, what the fuck? How was I supposed to exin to Gripton that I let his wife feel me have sex!


    ''He would care, you''re not having sex with me, and he knows what Im like.'' -Trinity.


    ''What do you mean? He knows what you like? What does that mean?''


    ''I am a voyeur, I like to watch and listen to other people have sex. I like to have it too, but Gripton would always let me hide in the corner and masturbate to his and the other women having sex! It had been so long since I had a body, you have to let me!'' -Trinity.


    This was fifty shades of fucked up, but I was running out of excuses and Addel had already kissed and pulled back from me. Still


    ''Are you sure about this? Gripton won''t be mad that you''re masturbating in my head?''


    ''I really hope not, I am trying to rub a second one out. Why do you think your little blue girl has been hiding from me? Been a while...oh...ahhh, what were we talking about?'' -Trinity.


    Now I was fucking horny, and I decided to leave it open, but I would ask Nuwari. This really wasn''t my decision, I didn''t really care, it was were, but a bit kinky in a weird way. I headed off to the room Nuwari had entered and she was passed out, and naked on the bed.


    I pushed a button on the wall and the door slid closed. It was the only button so I assumed that''s what it was for. I walked over to the bed, and quietly took my clothes off, then crawled slowly one to the edge of the bed.


    ''Can I do that too, Hyde?'' -Eva.


    ''Eat that fucking pussy!'' -Trinity.


    Great clueless and cheery up in my head.


    ''Yes, Eva, it is your body, you can do whatever you want to it.''


    I leaned down, and slowly pushed my tongue in to separate her lips. I licked her clit slowly as Nuwari started to moan softly and slowly as her eyes opened to look down at me with a smile.


    "I''m sorry but we have spectators," I said taking my mouth out of her slit, but she just push my head back down.


    ''That so...UuuHGH! Hot to watch!'' -Trinity.


    ''Can I do that to her like you are doing to her?'' -Eva.


    Holy shit, that was like have sex with porn ying in the background, that is my head.


    ''Do whatever you guys want, I am not responsible for what happens when Gripton finds out!''


    ''Yeah, just lick it, it won''t bite...OH MY GOD! How is your tongue so damn...UuuUGH! Please don''t...UuuHGH...oh fuck Eva, are you using your hair like tentacles in my asshole..AGLHLA! I''m cumming so hard, fuck me harder!'' -Trinity.


    ''Do you want to do me next?'' -Eva.


    That was when I closed them off, I was almost going nuts just from listening to them. I focused and took Nuwari''s face in my hand as I used my other hand to guide my stiff rod deep into her waiting pussy.


    I drilled my dick into her and she cried out for more, digging her nails into my back. I was feeling pressure building, I wasn''t going tost long so I pulled back, and She started to finger her clit as I slowed down my speed. Then I felt her body tense and squeezed my hard shaft,manding me to fill the tight hotspot with my spunk.


    "Thank you for the proper goodbye, my love. I will see you when you get back, don''t miss me too much!" Nuwari said after getting dressed and giving me a kiss.

 Chapter 205: Lecherous Beast

    Chapter 205: Lecherous Beast


    Iid in bed, just realizing that this was my room. I could see my ck clothes hung up in an open wardrobe, and my sunsses sitting on a shelf. There was nothing special, but it wasn''t the bed that made the ce special, it was what happened in the bed that made it a great ce.


    Personally, sleeping was for the dead, my brother was a cker, always staying upte, and sleeping half the day away. Then this all happened, and we both changed; hisziness and my ability to make light of everything were sucked away. The moment he got that email on our way to go see her, damn, this even still hurts now.


    Dave had never forgiven himself, no matter what we all tried to tell him. One hundred and thirty-six girls were murdered that day, and in truth, he was the only one that could have stopped it. That didn''t matter, it still wasn''t his fault, but no one put more time into creating a home for all of us to live, love, and y.


    It was time to get up, all this thinking of Dave was starting to bring me down, but I hoped she was kicking ass now that I had Reggy chasing me. Now that I knew who it was, the little ass-kicking I had given him on my first run would be nothing to the hell and pain I would bring down on him. No one got away with hurting my family, and what he did, and was doing


    I stood up, and I had to force my Gates to stay close, I didn''t want to wreck the ce before we even left. I would hold onto this feeling, and I would tuck it away for the day that needed it. That fury wouldn''t go cold, but I wasn''t about to let it start to rule me, plus, it was time to go.


    I got dressed, and hit the button, waiting for the door to open, but then I remembered to take the block off the girls. I actually paused thinking I might interrupt something, but then I got a feeling from Eva that it was alright. I removed the block and waited to see who would take first, but both stayed silent.


    ''Are you okay in there?''


    ''Yes nosey, why don''t youe in and see?'' -Trinity.


    ''Hey, I was just checking up on you!''


    ''We are fine, I took good care of your little blue girl, she will keep the ce from getting boring!'' -Trinity.


    ''Griptons'' is pretty lenient, but don''t you think you are pushing him a little far with this?''


    ''Listen here mister. Gripton is not my husband nor do I belong to him, I have fucked him, but all of the girls have. Still, I am my own girl, even if I am just an A.I.'' -Trinity.


    The door was open, but I was still. Trinity was another A.I.? I thought that Dave only made Three?


    ''Wait, who made you?''


    ''Wait, you don''t know, do you? Like seriously? Gripton made us, but we don''t belong to him, we just only knew him, well until we met you. Hard to believe I am In your head now, you''re a pretty intense yer, we all watched your first rounds through the gameworlds, but then some of us had toe here.'' -Trinity.


    ''Hold for a minute, how many of you are there?''


    ''I don''t know exactly, I haven''t been to the world yet, it''s a surprise that he has been working on it since you entered the game. I won''t say anymore, win and you get the surprise.'' -Trinity.


    I walked out the door, not sure how to take this new information. What was Gripton building an army of A.I. for? I should have got Trem toe with us, but she was needed in Dreams far more than I did.


    Suddenly, I felt the ship lurch forward, but then the motion stopped, but I could still feel the forward moment. I looked over to see K and Krya already ying in the sand. Not only did we have a nice pool, but half of it was a beach, and there was even a massive set of windows that were half cracked open.


    "You looked like you weren''t satisfied," Kyra said as I came over to sit with her and K in the sand.


    Our little girl was getting big so fast, she was already running and she said mom yesterday. It was like watching my kid grow up if fast-forwarded, and it was a bit surreal. I still got twinges that I was somehow causing this with my magic, but Kyra constantly reminded me that this was normal and once she reached a teenager in a year''s time, she would slow down.


    Less than one year, until I had to start carrying around a big stick. This was like watching life fast-forwarded, but then another thought bit at me. What was K? Was a new spark created when she gave birth? Or would she disappear after she died?


    This was another thing on my to-do list to find out. Fuck, this damn list was starting to get out of control, but I would use the next couple of days to tie up some loose ends. There would be plenty of time for that tomorrow, but today, I just wanted to roll in the sand with my wife and daughter, and any others that came to join.


    Today was the first day of a new adventure, but that didn''t mean we could enjoy our time. We had miles to go yet on this journey. I looked at my beautiful wife and child and kissed them both.


    "Dad, ooo kiss ots of dirls," K sounded out making weird faces, and then she red at me.


    I put up my hands in defense, but that made Krya burst out inughter. Great, daughter''s first words to me tranted into, dad, you are a lecherous beast.

 Chapter 206: My Daughters Bad Books

    Chapter 206: My Daughter''s Bad Books


    After we were done ying in the sand, all of us went to go get changed, and then I met them back on the third level. I wanted to go explore, but I told Kyra that I would take our little girl with me. This was fine, I hoped, but somehow I knew I was going to be on the receiving end of this little girl for the rest of my life.


    The two of them came out in matching forest green dresses, and K ran over and practically jumped into my arms. God Damn she could barely walk less than a week ago, and now she was almost jumping into my arms. I was going to have to keep five eyes on this little girl.


    ''You two can hear my thoughts, right?''


    ''Yes.'' -Eva.


    ''It''s actually rxing to hear your thoughts, but we both agreed not to interfere unless asked. There is more than enough in here to keep both of us entertained, hehe.'' -Trinity.


    I rolled my eyes, and I thought it was weird to have Gripton in my head. This was going to be quite the trip.


    I said goodbye to Krya, and she gave both of them a kiss before heading downstairs. I turned around with K and headed back to the way we hade in. There was no one in the hall, but I turned right at the T-intersection that I hade from the left when entering the ship. We walked to the end of the hall and there was only a door on the left side, with a button like my room.


    Pressing the button opened the door to another hall with two doors on the left, but the hallway opened up to what I assumed to be the control room. I walked past the other doors, they were both closed and I didn''t have a reason to go looking around, someone would give me a tourter.


    "Your back with your partner in crime, hehe. What brings you to my cabin?" Captain ck asked me.


    She was in a pair of grey sweatpants that fit loose everywhere but the hips and ankles, and a White camisole that was leaving very little to my imagination.


    "Oh, shit! Sorry! I didn''t mean to barge in on you like this! I thought this was the control room!" I said turning to give her some privacy.


    "You are lucky your daughter is with you, or I might not have let you leave this room unscathed for giving me such a one over with your eyes! Most men would already be begging forgiveness from me, but I might make an exception for"


    "Dad kisses lots of girls, but not you!" K growled from over my shoulder, the sass on this one!


    "Oh? Then I might have to talk to the others about joining the n, officially!" Jenna said from behind me.


    I rolled my eyes, they were getting a real workout. It wasn''t that I wouldn''t want to hammer Jenna to the bed, but I just had more than was reasonable on my te. Maybe the wives would y sensible, even they had to have some limits!


    "You can talk to them all you want, but I think the registry is starting to get maximum capacity and there are still four more of my wives to find. What kind of a man would I be taking another wife when I haven''t even rescued the ones I already have?"


    "Good at deflecting women''s advances too, you are a catch! I have a coat on, so let''s go and I will show you up top, and then I will take you down to the control room on the fourth floor, deal?" Jenna asked about rubbing K''s head, but I could feel her start to tense in my arms now that she had settled back into my arms.


    "Let''s give you two some space," I said while turning to start leaving the room. "I will still take the tour, but making lewd jokes to me will get you in my daughter''s bad books, She knows who her mommies are and she might just try to bite you."


    "That''s fair, I will keep myments to myself then. Come, I will show you around."


    The Captain led us out and back into the hall, then back to the massive central area. From there we followed the catwalk down the opposite side from the stairs and we reached a hall that led to the front of the ship, but I could see a set of stairs that led back in this direction and up to the top, I assumed.


    "I am going to let you two go up there,e to the third level and follow the hall on the left side of the lounge. There will be a set of stairs that lead down like this one goes up, and just head to where all the voices of peopleining," Jenna said, giving me a smile before turning to leave.


    I turned back to the stairs after thanking her for the directions and headed up to the top. The door at the top had one of these bars you push into to open the door, so I turned and backed out onto therge grey-ted deck area. The sun was brilliant and warm, so I dropped the shade I had brought down, instantly making it easier to see.


    "Hyde!"


    That was Dalmia, but the voice came from the very front of the ship, but the stairwell blocked my view from seeing herpletely. I kept my back to the back of the ship and striped around to find three of the girls tanning in the brilliant sun. Dalmia, Tamika, and Nika all sat up with their own sunsses down.


    "Getting some sun? It is really nice up here, but there is hardly any breeze," I said letting K down to run over to the women who all made a fuss, but it was Nika that pointed out in front of the ship''s railing.


    I looked, and at first, I didn''t notice anything, but then I ran up to the railing and looked down. No fucking way.

 Chapter 207: But At What Cost

    Chapter 207: But At What Cost


    When I looked down, I could see what was keeping the ship above the water. Massive almostpletely invisible blocks surrounded the ship and around the sides. It gave the effect that let us float in the air, but I could see the bottom of the block and it was at least ten meters above the surface of the rolling sea.


    "I wonder how it works?" I asked out loud to no one in particr.


    "Magic!" Came the sound of an old man''s voice that whistled through what I assumed had to be missing teeth.


    I turned to find a strange old man, sweeping the deck. I looked at him as K climbed up my leg and into my arms to hang off my shoulder and stare out at the sea, while I tried to ce the old man''s face. I had gone over the crew with ck, and I remembered this guy


    "Gerald! Do you know how these things work? Besides that they use magic?" I asked, while putting K down to run back to the girls.


    ''Watch her please and let me know if she is getting into trouble, please girls?''


    ''Roger, boss!'' -Trinity.


    ''Mmhmm!'' -Eva.


    I checked on K again, but she was back with the girls, climbing up and down each one of them like jungle gyms. I turned back to Gerald, I remember now why he was such a memorable person. Gerald had begged to be brought alone.


    "No, clue, other than that they are magic, they don''t use magic."


    "Okay, how are things going? Excited to make it to the inds?"


    "Very, I have heard the stories on the ce, and I have travelled all over Bjrothrone, but never to the Monster Inds. It''s thest ce on my bucket list. So, if it is myst trip, and something happened to me, it''s fine. I can say that I have lived my very best life!" Gerald said with vigor.


    I envied the old man. The NPC on this world were so much different then the ones in the game worlds, it was almost like they were real people, but I know that wasn''t the case. There were some people that used NPC bodies in games, but they were employees of Second Life that Dave had saved. They were still very restricted and had to follow the guide lines sten into their NPC Avatars, but Dave had promised them it would just be for the single game.


    The broken promise was not his fault, but still. It must be hard for the gods and people like Greg and Greshaha. Just how many times had they been tossed around?


    ''Hyde!'' -Eva/Trinity.


    I whipped around to see the girls chasing after K who was down on all four. She was out pacing the girls easily, but the little shit was running right for the edge of the ship and there was no bottom railing. I snapped open two Gates and burst across the deck at top speed, leaving dents in the ship. There wasn''t any way the deck ting could handle the third gate, but I wasn''t going to make it on time, but Tamika was already in the air, trying to catch her.


    All the girls were screaming for her to stop now, but it just made the little shit run faster! I was less than five meters from her when K''s expression of mischief turned into wide eyed shock, then instantly to fear as her head tried to turn to see why there was no more ground to run on.


    Time almost stopped as something in me snapped. Instantly I had her and I threw her upto Tamika who was flying as I flew over the edge, and then I got sucked into one of the blocks. Instantly, my body forced thest two gates open, and that was never a good sign.


    Everything was moving so slow, but I was able to see K be caught by Tamika, then my body was hit by a force. There was no time react, think, even blink, A force like a mountain fucking smashed me the second I entered the invisible block, and every consecutive one. Five mountains hit me and then I was flying through the air at breakneck speed.


    Even with the four Gates open, It was all I could do to stay conscious. The force that hit me broke bones, everywhere. Fuck, is this how it all...but I cked out after the third time i hit the water. Thest thing I remember was thinking that I was going to have a headache when I woke up, if I ever did.


    ---------------------


    [4 dayster, unknown ind, unknown hut]


    I couldn''t move and that was fine, I didn''t want to. I could feel my body wrapped in something smooth, but I couldn''t even open my eyes to look. My face felt fucking massive, and yes, I had a nasty headache.


    "Ver mm I? Dis," and I had to pause before continuing. "An on der?"


    My head was so fucking swollen I could barely even move my lips, I didn''t want to think about my body, nothing worked, it was like...I wasn''t fucking parazyled was I? No, this couldn''t be right! I was starting to panic and I tried to move my toes, but nothing was happening.


    My panic level was skyrocketing out of control. I can''t remember another time that I had been hurt this bad. My panic was starting to make my face and head hurt, and that just made it worse, because that was the only thing that I could feel.


    "Calm down Hyde. I know this is scary, but I am here with you,"


    That voice cut some of the mounting tension, but I was able to focus on the voice. That voice...I knew it.


    "Haruna"


    "Yes, dear. You finally found me, but you need to rest. I will take care of you, so just sleep for now my champion."


    I had found my little spring flower, but at what cost to myself?

 Chapter 208: We Have To Go!

    Chapter 208: We Have To Go!


    I woke up again and felt much worse than before. Whatever medicine Haruna had given me for the pain was long gone, but I could feel the Gates and the dragon, but I wasn''t sure if four Gates would be enough to fix the damage. The Gate was ast-ditch effort to reheal the body as a reward for pushing past my limit with no fear, but it only worked if I was beaten down to that point.


    What happened to me would have literally turned anyone but me into a blood mist. Only the four Gatesing open saved my life, anything less and I surely would have died. Whatever that was...the pain of the force that hit me was like nothing I had ever felt before. Each one had been like a full-body air punch.


    "Fck err, dem siddy dirl!"


    I had tried to say, damn silly girl, but I sounded like the little shit now. I almost wanted tough, but I know that was a bad idea. I could already feel the splints holding me still all over my body, and I hurt in all the spots.


    "How are you feeling Hyde? You have to be in a lot of pain, you should be dead, even for you this is bad. I know you were panicking yesterday, but you are healing and you will walk again, so don''t get excited like that. I only have this weak nt magic that only grows these big leaves, but it is useful."


    I could hear her voiceing from my right and she was close, Haruna, always determined, kindhearted, and willing to go the extra mile when no one else would. Good, I would walk, that eased my soul, but maybe her magic was better than she thought. Growth magic has a shared affinity with life magic, so maybe


    "H are una, tac my reet han, peash," I asked from my swollen and wrapped face.


    Even if I could open my eyes, which I couldn''t, there was a leaf wrap around my eyes with something gooey between it and my eyes.


    "Your hand is wrapped, but I can gently rest my hand against it, if you want?" Haruna asked in a sweet voice.


    "Na, tot my kin, on han, my ma ic elp oo."


    I was starting to get tired again and it was hard to keep my eyes open when they were forced closed with a night eye cover.


    "Your magic? Are you sure? Even taking a finger out will be immensely painful."


    "I on''t air, erth it, I an ache it."


    "If you are sure, but I warned you. I will have to lift your hand up, to get the leaf off, prepare yourself."


    My pain was at the nine point four out of ten range before this, and now I was pushing sixteen. The pain was unbelievable, gut-wrenching fire radiated up my arm and then across the rest of my body, each pain triggered more nerves to tight, making more pain. I couldn''t see how far she was from being done, but I was having trouble holding on to consciousness.


    Finally, I felt skin, and released my magic, and cked out instantly, not even seeing a blink of a sh.


    When I came to next, I was feeling dramatically better, but I still felt like I had been run over. The bandages that were covering me were gone, but there was something weird on my skin.


    I slowly opened my eyes, and I could see I was in a leaf hut with a table and chair that had been woven with strips of leaves. I could still smell the salt of the ocean, and hear waves rolling in and breaking on the shore. We must be close to the beach, but where the hell was here?


    Haruna wasn''t in the hut, so I slowly tried to sit up, but after ten painful centimeters, I dropped back down, sending more shockwaves of pain through my body. Wow, this really sucked, but whatever was on my skin, like green goop, was making me feel better. I was about to close my eyes to rest again, but that was when Haruna came in.


    Tall, long legs, ample chest, and an hourss body, that was toned and in great shape. Then I got to her face, and she still had that sweet girlish smile, but she was getting red in the cheeks. I guess it had been a long time since I gave her a good look up and down, but I looked like a cucumber, so she shouldn''t be that embarrassed.


    "So, your awake and the first thing you do is give me a good eye-fucking? I really shouldn''t be surprised, but I am d to see that you are awake, and looking a good bit better than you did two days ago," Haruna said, bringing her woven grass chair over to sit closer to me.


    She had very long blonde hair and green eyes with a small twinkle in the back of them like all the girls and myself. That was our spark, our very being that let us travel in the game worlds. What a beautiful amazon I had found.


    "Will you marry me? Again? Hehe," I asked as half a joke, but I was one-hundred percent serious, I loved this woman like the rest, and well shit, not much else to do.


    "Wow, you don''t mess around, dear. Well, since the pickings are slim on a deserted ind, I guess you will have to do, hehe," Haruna said, leaning down to kiss me.


    "How long have I been here? It''s been what, one, and the two so maybe, what? Four days?" I asked after Haruna pulled back from a gentle kiss.


    "Four? No, I found you fourteen days ago. You were in and out of a fever for ten days.


    "Fourteen days? You have got to be fucking kidding me! We have to go!"


    "Go? You can''t even walk? And we are on a deserted ind in the middle of an ocean?!"


    "If there is anything you value in here take it out, now! We need to go! The rest of our family is traveling towards a ce called the Monster Inds and it was only supposed to take three to four days! That means if they kept going, they would have been there for ten days already!"

 Chapter 209: Dont You Ever Get Tired Of Being A Pervert?

    Chapter 209: Don''t You Ever Get Tired Of Being A Pervert?


    "Get back from the hut, I''m going to open four Gates!"


    "Are you sure you are healed enough? If you use the Gates too early" But Haruna could see the determination in my eyes and left the hut not taking anything.


    I waited until she yelled, and then I let the Gates snap open at full power, and the world erupted around me in a storm of leaves and sticks. The bed was gone and everything else...and I was sinking. I closed three of the Gates, the power had fully healed me and I felt great again, but I had learned another lesson in my frailty.


    Haruna tried toe to me, but I put a hand up and then started to change. I let the dragone out and consume my body. I watched Haruna the entire time, and I had to give it to her, she didn''t bat an eye. This woman was as solid as a brick shit house in her unwavering stance.


    ''Climb on my back.''


    I sent the message, but I got two mind deafening screams that made me cringe.


    ''HYDE!'' -Eva/Trinity.


    ''Oye!''


    ''Hyde?'' -Haruna.


    ''Oh my god, Hyde! We thought you were dead!'' -Trinity.


    ''Actually, only she thought you were dead, but I told her we would have died.'' -Eva.


    ''Hyde, who is in your head?'' -Haruna.


    "Hyde, who is that? -Trinity.


    Holy flying fuck, everyone was thinking over top of the next and my head was like a press conference with all the reporters calling out questions.


    ''STOP! Hold on, I can''t think with you all talking!''


    *Cricket chirping*


    Better.


    ''Haruna, Meet Eva, she is a clone of Nina, but she is stuck in my head and can''te out. The more excited one is Trinity, she...is an A.I. built by Gripton.''


    *Cricket chirping intensifies*


    I rolled my eyes and motioned to the grinning Haruna to get on. I would have to be careful with her on my back with no thread magic to hold her down.


    I knelt down and made it easy for her to climb on, but when she climbed on, I felt something wrapping around me. I turned my neck and looked back at Haruna who was growing vines from her hands. They snaked around both of us, and soon she was strapped down tight.


    ''That''s so good! I wonder what kind of magic I would have if I coulde out there? Maybe an orgasm magic!'' -Trinity.


    ''At least turn around when you do it!'' -Eva.


    ''What?! You don''t want to watch? I''ll let you help! If I had orgasm magic this would be-e-e...ahh! Oh, I feel so much better now!'' -Trinity.


    ''Do I have to stay in here with her? Where did you get such a weirdo?'' -Eva.


    ''Hey!'' -Trinity.


    ''y nice, and Trinity, go find a corner, and stop being a little hussy. Eva doesn''t need to see that all the time. I have a dirty enough mind without your help!''


    ''Is it always this loud in your head?'' -Haruna.


    ''You have no idea.''


    I lifted up into the air, there was no need for some crazy jump or pping of wings, just a gentle rise into the air. I rose up and got a better view of the ridiculously small ind. It might have been two hundred and fifty meters across, how had she survived?


    I rose until I was just above the clouds, there weren''t many of them, but I could only go so high before I heard Haruna start to breathe heavily so I had to stop and descend. I had gotten high enough that I couldn''t see the ind before I had to drop back down, but there was another problem. Even as high as I was, there was nond in sight in any direction.


    This was troubling, alone I could fly at top speed, but with Haruna, I had to worry about the G''s and the wind. I could shield her with my wing, and then move fast, but I dropped to just above the ind first and then drew in a deep breath, opening up a second airway that was burgeoning and ready to bring hellfire.


    This was the first time I had a need to use the dragon fire, and even in the present situation, it was still fucking cool as shit! The me poured out of me like a stream of liquid fire, sticking to anything it touched. Soon, the entire ind was up in mes, and I was satisfied with my work, but Haruna wasn''t that impressed.


    ''What did you do that for? Do you know how long I spent on that little shit hole?'' -Haruna.


    ''What? I thought you would be happy to see it burn? I am using it for a beacon so I can keep going in the same direction for as long as we can see the smoke. How did you get on this ind anyways?''


    I was heading in the general direction of southwest. I had to assume that I wasn''t tossed off course too bad, so if I flew this way, I should hit the inds. I pulled my wings up to shield Haruna, but I turned back to her when I felt something in the way of them. Haruna was encased inside some kind of jelly nt that had grown up and around her. I recognized the cucumber dark green of the jelly as the stuff that was on me before.


    ''I will be protected inside of this I think, you can go as fast as you need. While we travel, I will tell you my story of how I was betrayed, by a female elf in the Firesti kingdom that I was born into.'' -Haruna.


    ''A new story that I haven''t heard! This is exciting!'' -Eva.


    ''Yeah,e and we will get popcorn and you can snuggle with me in a nket. Then you can, give me a hand, hehe, if you know what I mean!'' -Trinity.


    ''Don''t you ever get tired of being a pervert?'' -Eva.


    ''Do you get tired of breathing?'' -Trinity.

 Chapter 210: Holy Fucking Fly Fucking Donkey Shits With Wings!

    Chapter 210: Holy Fucking Fly Fucking Donkey Shits With Wings!


    Burning the ind was a bust and a waste of time, but it was still fun to breathe fire. Turns out at about fifty miles even a dragon''s sight meant jack shit. Luckily, Eva came up with a good n, but I didn''t want to worry Nina.


    ''It will be fine. I have the map in here because you have seen it. Once I contact my sister, I will be able to tell where we are roughly, then we can fly back to the maind or keep going.'' -Eva.


    ''Okay, do it then, we can''t keep flying blind.''


    ''She is in front of us straight ahead, you need to fly to your right.'' -Eva.


    ''What? You want me to keep flying forward? Haven''t we gone too far?''


    ''No, the signal is faint, meaning we are just over half the world away from her, the monster Inds are closer to the east side of Bjrothrone. If you were alone it would have been faster to fly that way than take a ship because there are no ports on that side. Monsters in the water are extremely violent to anything on the top of the water, and mountains line the coast all the way up to the Crashing Wave Empire.'' -Eva.


    I had already adjusted my heading and now I was turning on the speed. Eva would ping me when to adjust, and soon I could see bright yellow sanding up in the distance. I was relieved and happy to find the inds, and I was even at one of the far corners, but to my disappointment, there was no big steel box. Then I had to angle higher north, but I wanted to test something first.


    I moved slow close with my wings out, and Haruna snaked her nt vines down my wing and then out to stretch past. Once Haruna knew where the wall was, I moved closed to touch it.


    ''It feels like soft, but stiff ss, but I don''t think we are seeing inside right now either, I think it is an image, or something like that.'' -Haruna.


    As the tip of my wing dragged across the image and made it ripple like a g, but only briefly. Next, I went straight up, I could go as high as I could go this time, so I wanted to see just how high it was to the top of the. I floated up fast, but the barrier kept going to the point where I needed to take deep breaths, it must have kept going into space.


    I dropped down and headed straight north as I did, flying faster. I got about thirty minutes and then took a hard left. Whatever the small ind was I wouldn''t touch it until I had checked the one with the storm around it.


    Another twenty minutes put us in range of the continental-sized thunderhead, and ck visible twisting storm head that rose into the heavens above. It was quite an ominous thing to look at, but with Eva''s help, I found the box.


    Relief flooded into me, but I rushed the ship, but then stopped. Don''t be a dodo bird, up and over top add straight down. I don''t need another ass-kicking halfway across the ocean.


    People were gathering and screaming up from the deck and waving as I lowered down. I was so happy to see all the girls, it made my heart hurt to think of the stress they had been under for thest day. Inded, and Haruna was already sliding from my back and I changed back.


    The girls rushed me, but I asked them to wait and let me see my little girl. I had seen her get caught, before...I just needed to see her. The girls separated, understanding my stress, and Kyra was standing there with a girl that looked to be about five years old. She had grown so much in such a short amount of time, my heart almost broke for the thought of all the lost time.


    "Hyde...I''m so sorry for what" Kyra started to try and say.


    I walked up, and picked up my teary-eyed little girl, and hugged Kyra into us with my free arm.


    "We''re all okay, and all of you aren''t trying to go off on your own. That''s all that matters."


    "I''m sorry, Daddy!" K yelled, finally cracking the little bit of calm she was holding on to.


    "It''s okay, Muffin. Let''s just keep our eyes forward when we run, okay?"


    K nodded to me and I kissed her cheek and then kissed Kyra, turning back to the girls that were gathered behind me. I did and quick headcount and only Titania wasn''t here, but Xelios was standing with a red-haired girl with a braid who was just a bit shorter than holy fucking fly fucking donkey shits with wings! THAT WAS TITANIA!?!


    "Babe! Is that you? Titania?" I asked, almost yelling at her.


    She was just smiling at me with her hands behind her back, just looking at me. What a little shit! Shrinks over a meter and she is just smug about it! I hugged and kissed each of the girls and then went over to Titania, who was standing alone. I still had K in my arms, I wasn''t ready to put her down yet, I was scared she would grow another year if I took my eyes off her.


    "We have all been very worried about you, but we knew you weren''t dead so we haven''t been sitting around. I ended up evolving after having a long conversation with Xelios about the things that I want. When you go to the next world, I want toe with you, and to the next and then Aiha. We all know that there is no leaving this game now, and we all know how much you have given for us...and that you n on staying with us forever," Titania said hugging me and K and putting her head on my chest.


    "Did you ever doubt that I wouldn''t stay? I made this choice before entering the game, and that will never change, I love you all too much!"

 Chapter 211: BBC Drone

    Chapter 211: BBC Drone


    I turned after kissing Titania and found Tamika.


    "Thank you Tami for saving our little girl, you did great," I put my hand on the top of her head and then slid it down and pulled her into a kiss.


    "I''m d you''re back, the boys and girls have been crashing around in there for four days, kicking ass, then getting their assed kicked, and back and forth. You need to get out there and help them out, but it''s pretty hard not to enjoy watching them all struggle!" Tamika said giggling as she hugged me and K and kissed both our cheeks.


    "That is not the exnation I was expecting, what are you talking about?"


    "I can''t exin, juste down to theb on the bottom level! You have to see it! They have been at it for thest four days!"


    Xelios came over with a knowing smile that I wasn''t sure about. There was a little too much, I know more than you in her smile.


    "What are you grinning about my little sugar plum?"


    "Just happy to see you!"


    "You''re full of shit, I can see that knowing smile!"


    "Oh? Am I? I think there might be some left in here!" Xelios said, turning to show her backside that she gave a little smack as she looked back with a wink and her finger on her lower lip.


    I had never heard someone talk about shit and be so damn cute! The damn woman was walking away with a self-satisfied smile, and I knew I had just lost a battle. I just had no idea what game I was losing at this time.


    "I can''t catch a break can I?" I asked K as we followed everyone to the front of the ship where the entrance was.


    "I still love you, dad," K said, hugging my neck, making meugh.


    "They still love me too, muffin. No, that just likes to make dad think he is one step behind, but they are wrong! I am at least three steps, but that''s why I need all your moms!"


    On the way down to the bottom floor, I stopped at the lounge. Nika had gone behind the bar with Dalmia, and the two of them wereughing.


    "Can I get a cold mug of ale for whatever I''m going to see? Since when did you two be fast friends? Where is Tamika?"


    "Tami is glued to Violet''s side, and I got tired of listening to their boring BBC Drone talk all day, so Nika has been showing me how to make drinks and stuff. Plus, we have been both helping Po and the rest of Breth''s wives in the kitchen!" Dalmia told me as I spit my drink out getting a hiss from K, but I had missed her, still good to see some things hadn''t changed.


    "A BBC what?!" I asked after putting my drink down and used my free hand to wipe my mouth off.


    "She is going to be so mad that I told you! Bwahaha, she named it that just to see your expression, and now I''m going to die!" Dalmia said, but I could tell she was only half-joking.


    "Just get down there before shees up here and finds you, and for god''s sake, you better give it to her tonight! She has been a thunderhead for thest two weeks about you standing her up the night we all nned everything! She is going to explode if you don''t relieve some of that tension building, and then we want a turn! After Titania, but we have been waiting for over a month"


    Nika let her words trail off, but I understood, I had been not living up to my...duties. That was fine, I would get on it, but first, it was time to go see what all the fuss was about. I told the girls I would get on top of the situation and gave them both parting kisses as theyughed at me.


    I left the drink and headed to the stair at the back of the boat, past the lounge, and went down with K resting her head on my shoulders. The bottom was just one long hall with three doors, one on the right and on the left side. K pointed to the one on the right side and I could hear noiseing from that side as well, so I walked over and pushed the button beside the door.


    The door swung open and I could see the girls that hade down staring at three big screens...what the fuck was going on them? Since when did we have TV? Buddy, Moshi, Rena, Breth, and...was that Cable?


    "Honestly, I am so fucking lost I don''t know where to begin. What the fuck are they doing? Are those hairless mini apes? Why are the trees so damn small? And why the fuck are they mud wrestling with them? Why isn''t Breth just growing big and kicking the shit out of them?"


    There were so many questions, but I had to let them catch up with the ones that I had, but the women all justughed at me, and then Xelios came over with what looked like a blue soda...OH FUCKING YES!


    "You did it didn''t you?! You fucking made magic soda! They are already big! Wait"


    I turned back to the screen with apletely different outlook on the scene on the blue-tinted crystal screens. They were fighting giant hairless ape...as giants...and they didn''t wait for me? LIKE FUCKING HELL!


    "Are the brain smasher blocks turned off?" I asked as calm as humanly fucking possible.


    "Yes? The Vector blocks? We had to turn them off tond, What do you think of my BBC drones?" Violet asked.


    Now, I was almost ready to explode with excitement, but there was something far more important than me in y here. I put K down and she ran over to Mom, who picked her up as I walked towards Violet without saying a word. As I got closer she looked like a wild animal about to bolt as I stared her down.


    "I am sorry that I haven''t been the person that I promised you I would be, I will be more considerate of your feelings and the rest of the girls. Now, change that fucking name! Also is there a door outside down here?"


    Violet jumped into my arms and I hugged her tight and close.


    "It stands for Big Bad Camera Drone though!"


    "I don''t fucking care if it stands for Bubbles, Brownies, and fucking caramel, I am not calling it a BBC drone!"


    "Just wait till you see them!" Violet snickered.

 Chapter 212: Im Hyde, Nice To Meet You!

    Chapter 212: I''m Hyde, Nice To Meet You!


    "Alright, so, door, over there, Ima make one. Titania, babe, can you be a dear, take care of that?" I asked as I walked over to the corner of the room with a bare outside wall.


    "That wall is ten centimeters thick!" Cried Captain ck as she came running into the room.


    I put my hand on the wall t and snapped Open two gates. I didn''t want to wreck the ce, but a quick snap of the Gates should be good. I had already taken the drink, or this would shatter it. I pulled my hand back, now with four Gates unlocked, I could use the Bitch p of God, or as Grip liked to call it The Almighty Push.


    I snapped my arm forward to p my hand on the wall while directing the two Gates open to channel all power into my open palm. This left the rest of me at just above normal strength for a brief moment but forced any more power I got into the channel that was concentrated at my palm. As my palm was a hair''s breadth from connecting, I snapped both other gates open and then closed.


    *BANG!*


    A three-meter section of the wall flew off spiraling to the ocean, and my hand continued forward without ever touching the wall. Using less than four would be like tapping a missile on my hand backward and could just as easily kill me, but I had the information engraved in my mind.


    "Sorry!" I shouted as I ran off and around the ship to the other side where the giant curtain was hanging.


    There was a small triangle that could fit a car, but not a truck, so I waited to grow, but I let the power of the two Gates flow back into me and started to run. Then I heard a buzzinge from above, and I rolled my eyes and kept running, I wasn''t going to look at it.


    A ck tube with wings floated down in front of me, keeping pace with a camera pointed at me from the end of the tube. I couldn''t hold my smile back, I leave for two weeks, and without Alex or Kade is here to keep them in check and they go wild.


    I burst into the opening and I was instantly hit with hammering winds, but I grew big again! The feeling of my body expanding after so long was almost like sex but not even close, but kind of, hehe. The wind felt stronger now but I opened the third Gate, and the trees leaned away from me as I thundered down the only path.


    I waited for the BBC Drone to get away since it was already shaking before opening thest Gate. The ce was a solid jungle, no way to see through or over, but I could hear faint cheering get closer as I ran. There was no rain, but the ground was wet, so it must rain on and off. I really wondered what these ces actually were, I wouldn''t be surprised to see Lumimoss.


    I finally reached a clearing and found that fam getting greasy with the locals without me, we were going to have to talk about this after. Cable was the one in the ring with a monster of a man, more ape than man, but hairless, so go figure. It was the way Cable looked different that was throwing me off.


    "HEY!" I shouted, just as the two were about to go back at it.


    Everyone looked at me, and all my friends were staring at me in stunned shock.


    "You guys can''t tell me you came to mud wrestle with the locals but you didn''t wait for me?"


    "Hyde!" The group yelled alling over to give me a hug.


    "Cable! What happened, you''ve been juicing thest couple of weeks?" I called over as Cable threw his opponent out of the ring.


    He had only broken concentration and called with the rest, but he had gone right back to fighting after. The gori man had rushed him, thinking he was not paying attention, and tossed him out of the ring using his own momentum.


    "You couldn''t have waited five minutes? I almost got B lined by that mother fucker! I evolved jackass, just wait and I''ll show you some cool shitter, but they don''t like magic, so I don''t know how many bottles you drank, but don''t use them. These guys have been waiting for you, we are just ying right now," Cable said,ing over and shaking my hand the way we did, and we got some interesting looks from the ape people, and some of them even started to copy us.


    "Drank what? Nevermind. So, they don''t look evil or bad, I mean I guess that''s only because we are the same size as them. Still, shouldn''t you be looking for what we came for?" I asked, but before any of them could answer, an ear-splitting "HEY!" came from behind me.


    I turned to find the fricken Arnold Schwarzenegger of all ape-men. This guy was muscle on muscle. I think each ab had a six-pack, and his head was merged into his shoulders. He wasn''t much taller than I was, but I could feel the small shockwavesing from him pounding his chest.


    "That''s why we are still here. This bad boy is all yours!" Breth called to me, as I walked forward, but I stopped and turned.


    "He is that strong?" I asked Buddy, who had sent me a feeling of warning of immeasurable strength.


    Buddy nodded his head and I got goosebumps.


    You know, I took a deep breath and smiled. I really needed this; after getting my ass handed to me by the Vector Blocks, I really needed something I could take my frustration out on. The blocks, the time missed, and just having to jump through all these hoops in the first ce.


    "Do you have a name?" I asked as I walked up.


    "My people call me The Mountain That Stands For The Mountain," The muscle-bound ape said in a surprisingly refined voice.


    "Okay, Brick. I''m Hyde, nice to meet you! I hear you like to fight? Me too, me too, but you look pretty strong, so can we take this somewhere else? You know like let''s say maybe somewhere you don''t love and cherish as much?"

 Chapter 213: Carried Away

    Chapter 213: Carried Away


    "Brick...What is this?"


    The mountain of muscle scratched the top of his bald head while staring at me.


    "We have a saying, nothing is stronger than a brick shit house. So, If nothing is stronger than a shit house made of bricks, then how strong is one of those bricks alone?"


    Brick put his finger to his chest and tapped it with a goofy grin.


    "You know I like you, Brick is good. A bit of a backhandedpliment, but it was worded so that I can hardly fault you for the joke, HAHA! I know what you mean, and we will go,e," Brick said, waving me to follow.


    I nodded to Brick, but I turned back around to my friends.


    "I''ll be back, I just want to go have some fun with this guy, but I don''t want to" I tried to say, but they allughed at me and pushed me back around, and followed me as I started to jog to catch up.


    I didn''t want them to get hurt, but this would be the safest they would ever be around me with their size, but thement of how many were itching in my skull. Just how many was I allowed to drink at once? What would happen if I drank the same one?


    Goddammit! I had to concentrate on the fight, but I wanted to be drilling Xelios with questions! Okay Hyde, get your shit together, there is a giant hairless ape that wants to turn you into mush!


    The storms were starting to darken and I could feel the rain start toe down on me. I was being led to a sted part of the forest the size of two football fields put side by side. This ce looked like it was used often by big hairless monsters that liked to beat the shit out of each other, righteous!


    "Okay guys, please stay back, I''m about to go hulk!"


    I jogged out to where the big guy was waiting, but then something happened. My body started to shrink, and suddenly I was back to the same size as normal. Holy fuck Brick was big! This put a fucking twist on things, but I still jogged up. The gates must make me burn through it faster, I''m going to need a waterboy!


    "What is going on? Why are you so small? The others have been here longer, and I know you use those drinks, but theyst longer than that?" Brick boomed down to me.


    "I have a high metabolism, which burns it up too fast. Was my first time trying it, pretty freaking cool, but I don''t need it. You ready?" I asked, pulling off my shirt and tucking it in the back of my shorts, go time!


    "Are you serious? I will end you in one hit! BWAHAHA...what?"


    I snapped the Gates open as I cracked my fingers, sending my own shockwave out, cutting the giant off, midugh.


    "Ready?" I asked, doing a couple more stretches, the ground cracking every time I flexed.


    He was fast, but he was still huge, and I hopped to the side and got a left cross to his right jab before his fist could connect with the ground. The most dangerous part would be the flying shit he knocked up and I would get knocked back if I tried to block, so I would have to be quick. Brick rubbed the back of his and looked at it with a bit of admiration, rubbing it.


    "This is the first time in my life that anything has ever made me hurt, even a little bit. AMAZING, THIS IS SO EXHILARATING! I will not hold back Hyde! Now I am ready!"


    I sunk my fist into his face in slow motion, with a big grin.


    "Me too!"


    The giant was sent tumbling across the clearing. I had jumped at him while he was jabbering, and I didn''t feel bad about it, he wasn''t really a bad guy, but I hate soliloquies with a passion.


    "You gonna fight or should we have tea and talk about it first?"


    Brick was back on his feet and he leapt at me with blinding speed, and I had to leap out of the way, but he turned on a dime and thundered after me. I jumped to the side and did a round-house kick to the back of his left hand, making him trip and fall, but he mmed his hands down and thenunched into the air. Uh-Oh.


    I ran as fast as I could and jumped just before the cheater punched into the ground like a meteor. Fine, you want to pull this shit, lets fucking go. I transformed into a dragon with the ground exploding out in a fifty-meter diameter from the impact point, and I looked to my friends to see if they were okay, but they had moved back quite aways already.


    That wasn''t very cool, and I was about to go and torch Brick for doing that, but he had his hands up waving. I lowered myself to him, and I was a bit bigger, but I was a dragon and he seemed to understand that. He even had the decency to look unnerved, but I wasn''t sure if all that was an act.


    "Sorry, that wasn''t right, I have broken the rules I set out for the challenge and I am forfeit. You can head to the next challenge," Brick told me while bowing his head to me.


    "Challenge? What challenge? This was a challenge? For what?"


    "The relic?"


    "What relic? This is the first time I am hearing about this relic!"


    "Wait...you just wanted to fight me...for fun?" Brick asked, looking like he was about to pop a breaker between his ears.


    "Huh? What do you do it for? My friends are all alive, so you didn''t fight them, just like I didn''t ask to fight any of your vigers. I want to fight with strong people because it makes me stronger, and I was hoping that was going to be with you, but you got carried away."


    "Interesting, well don''t worry, I am not strong, I am just big and the gatekeeper for the others."


    "Others?"

 Chapter 214: What Now?

    Chapter 214: What Now?


    I flew over to where my friends were and then transformed back into myself. I could have done it back there, but the big dumb hairless ape had made a real mess of the ce. So, it would have just been a real big pain in the ass to try and walk back off the brokenndscape.


    "So, what is this about a challenge?" I asked the group after I was finished transforming, but Cable asked me something before anyone could answer.


    "Why do you have to always make it look so damn easy?! Couldn''t you even try to make it look like that was hard for you? You treated that guy like a child, swatting his hands away as soon as he tried to hit you!"


    "Hey! I made it look easy, but that was no walk in the park! I have some stress to work out after getting whacked from those Vector Blocks and the time I was gone. Did you know that I was in bed for ten days unconscious? Then I woke up not being able to move my body."


    "But, you''re okay now, right? You are not actually hurt and hiding it are you?" Moshi asked me, but Buddy squeezed her hand and shook his head.


    "No, the guys would know if I was hiding something like that. So, is the challenge done? Now what?" I asked.


    The rain was only now starting to pick up, but it was starting toe down pretty hard.


    "No, we should head back to the ship and get more supplies ready for tomorrow, the storm only gets worse from here. The longer we stay in, the worse the storm gets, so it is best if we call it a day," Breth said, waving everyone forward.


    They were all still big, so I was like a child running with the adults, but that was fine, I could keep up. It would be more trouble if the other three ran out of their drinks before we got back, then we would have to carry them or go slow.


    Breth was running ahead with Cable, and Moshi and Buddy were behind them, but Rena was jogging with me, which would have been nice if she wasn''t sshing me with mud. The woman was an intense fighter that used a beast of a great sword, but she didn''t have it with her this time. Instead, Rena wore purple jogging shorts and a pink bikini.


    I had to keep my eyes forward most of the time, or I ended up getting to see a lot more than I should. I wasn''t going to start checking out other women, that was thest thing I needed, there were already enough girls in my life. I guess.


    The others slowing down made me pay attention, we were back at the vige...or we were supposed to be. There was only one path, and it led to the mountain. Where the vige was, was just trees now, solid. I started to get a bad feeling, and I slowly turned around.


    "Son of a bitch, This is a fucking dungeon!"


    Everyone turned to me, and then shrunk at the same time, except for Breth. Jokes on you game, I already saw that oneing! But it was still a major piss-off. And the fucking girls, GRRR. I just got back, this was not happening.


    The men pulled the girls back from me as my anger started to boil. I walked away from the group, and over to the trees, transforming into a dragon with barely a thought, but then halfway through, I was kicked out. I had to stop as the half-dragon disappeared and I was Human again.


    This was like in the final game world, the dungeons had tons of extra stuff and hard enemies to find before starting the quest for the area. You could do them without triggering anything, but once youpleted the first quest you were barred inside until youpleted it or died.


    "Hyde? What is this? You don''t think we can leave?" Breth asked, walking up to me cautiously.


    I took in a deep breath, and then let it out. Spilled milk. Fine, it had been a while since I had to do something like this.


    "Are the BBC Drones gone as well?" I asked.


    "I haven''t seen one since we backed up during the fight." Cable said.


    "Okay, this is going to be different for you all, because none of you have ever experienced the world for what it truly is, a game. This is what we call a dungeon, now don''t try to tell me it doesn''t look like one. Every one of them is different and unique, this one is a challenge-based quest."


    The group stayed silent so I continued.


    "We will have toplete three more challenges, maybe four before reaching the final one to get whatever it is we came for. The main problem being that we have no way to get back or help. So, we all need toplete this to get out; everyone still with me this far?"


    "So, what? This is a game? How? No, I came from the earth! I was transported" Cable tried to argue in defiance, but he knew it was pointless to try and argue something like this.


    "I will exin more as we go, but I have been holding something back from all of you. I have been living countless lives to try andplete this game that I am talking about. How long isn''t important, but my task is always the same, to save the world from whoever is trying to destroy it, and this time that is the Game Master Talon."


    "So then, what now?" Buddy asked out loud.


    "Well we need to get to the next challenge, but we are going to need to move fast. The water is really starting to make a mess of the ground and I would like to get somewhere dry."


    "What do you suggest? I can carry two, but" Breth trailed off looking at the count.


    "Boys can run, you carry the girls Breth if that''s okay?" I asked.


    "Can I just ride on your back?" Rena asked me so quietly that it was almost drowned out by the rain.


    Hmmm?

 Chapter 215: Will I Be Any Good At It?

    Chapter 215: Will I Be Any Good At It?


    We all ran up the wide trail through the jungle, but this time I was in the lead, with Rena On my back. She was surprisingly light, and I hardly felt her when I stopped up straight. I opened the two Gates and we took off. The path that we had to take was lined up straight with the mountain.


    There was nothing around us other than the trees that fell past as we ran, and even then I kept my head down. It was starting to get worse, but the mountain was getting close, but it was still another ten minutes of running before we reached the foot of it. The next part was to find a cave, but there wasn''t an entrance, the road just stopped at the mountain.


    "Hey! What do we do now?" Cable yelled.


    The rain was starting toe down in sheets. The area was bare, but there was something near the bottom of the mountain. I was about to tap Rena''s arm to get her to get off, but I decided that I would stay warmer this way.


    ''Getting pretty cozy, there aren''t you?'' -Trinity.


    ''What am I doing wrong?''


    ''Wrong? I never said anything about it being bad, but there is a problem. At first, I thought that she was just hiding, so I looked around for a while, and then I called for her. Eva is gone, and I have no idea where she went.'' -Trinity.


    I stopped, but then kept walking to what looked like a handprint pressed into the stone. Where would Eva go? I hadn''t really considered asking her because I knew that she could only speak to Nina, and she had no way to get a message to the other girls.


    ''I don''t know what we can do about it for now, but are you going to be alright in there? You can talk to me if you want.''


    ''Thank you, I will try not to annoy you too much, but I have to ask. Do you like her?''


    I ignored the question, for now, I was at the handprint and I finally tapped Rena to get down. The rain instantly chilled my back, but I ignored it and bent down to check the stone print and ce my hand on it.


    Suddenly, the print and rock burst straight up from the ground and I stepped back and almost ran Rena over. The stone pushed out a massive solid ck cube, and I knew what it was.


    "Get back, this thing is tough!" I said shouting at everyone, as the cube started to show lines of light, but Cable walked up past, with a big smile.


    "I got this boss! Check out my new moves!"


    Cable walked up to the shifting cube, and I prepared to grab him, but it wasn''t necessary. Cable ced his right hand on the cube and let out a croaking noise.


    "Be-dum, Be-dum, Be-dum, dum, du-dum, dum!"


    The sound didn''te from his mouth, but from his hand, and the effect was out of this world. A Grax Cube was a sentinel from the final Temple on The Transport Gameworld. They were tough and could rebuild themselves, but this one had just shit all its insides out the back of it and went silent.


    The sound that came from Cable''s hand was a series of mind vibrating bass drops. The bass st was so intense that the rain was forced away from us while it happened. A hole in the mountain appeared, and I waved everyone in. I was getting sick of this rain, but the second we got into the tunnel, the ce went pitch ck.


    "Where did the door go?" I heard Moshi ask.


    "Typical dungeon, just look ahead and follow my voice. I am almost positive it will be...yeah, you can see it now. Just look at the ceiling and you will see a special glowing moss called Lumimoss that my brother created to help identify dungeons."


    Soon, our eyes adjusted and I could see everyone again. Rena was close to me and the others were just behind. I got a questing feeling about traps from both Breth and Buddy, meanwhile, Cable was hungry.


    "I don''t think there should be, but that isn''t a guarantee. Thest time I did a dungeon-like this it was just a jog from challenge to challenge, so I can''t see a lot changing. Still, it is a very good point, we will just have to watch," I said, moving forward down the tunnel.


    It only took five minutes for us to reach a fork in the road, and it was split three ways.


    "Hmm? What do you think, fearless leader?" Breth asked me with a smile.


    What was up with him?


    "Don''t say it like that. I am your fearless leader! And I guess we have to split up. I don''t really see the point of us all going down one path," I said looking at the splits.


    There was nothing distinctive about any on the tunnels, but they all lead straight ahead like the path had just been divided into three sections.


    "Who are the teams then?" Cable asked starting to walk to me, but Breth grabbed the back of his shirt and dragged him along to the far left tunnel, not even waving goodbye, but I could see a self-satisfied smile on his face.


    I was going to corner him after this and find out what his little game was that he was so amused by. If Breth was taking Cable, then the girls each had to go with one of us. They both had magic, but neither had evolved, so it would be best if they each stayed with one of us.


    "That sounds like a good n, but can I talk to you before we go?" Buddy asked.


    I looked at him and then the girls, and sighed.


    "Sure, girls, wait for us for a minute," I asked as I turned and walked back down the hall.


    We didn''t go that far, and then we stopped and I looked at Buddy, waiting to hear something about Rena, but that wasn''t what he wanted to talk about at all.


    "Hyde, will I like having kids?" Buddy asked with a fairly serious expression.


    "What? Why don''t you think you will?"


    "Goblins don''t have kids like humans, so I don''t know if I''ll even be any good at it. Sorry, I know this isn''t the right time, but you haven''t been around, and Moshi has been bringing it up."


    I pped both my hands on his shoulders and smiled at him with one of my big dumb idiot grins.


    "Buddy, you are not a goblin anymore, maybe a little bit like one, but that''s not who you are. I am kind of like one of those big dumb ape that throws his own shit for fun, but I don''t do that. You will be a great dad, hell, probably better than me."


    "I will just settle for being good at the job, but thanks. I needed to get that out, it was bothering me."


    "Any time, bro! Now, let''s go figure out this ce so we get back to the ship!"

 Chapter 216: Stab In The Dark

    Chapter 216: Stab In The Dark


    Buddy and I walked back to the girls, and I told them to be careful. I watched Buddy and Moshi walk off down the middlene, and all that was left was the rightne and Rena.


    "Ready to go?" I asked.


    "Mhm," Rena mumbled walking ahead of me.


    "Hey,e back and stay closer to me," I said and Rena froze mid-step and waited for me to catch up. "We have to be careful here, I don''t want you to get hurt just because of a silly ident. Let''s stay close and that way if something does happen, we can deal with it in the best way."


    "Okay, sorry," Rena said while looking at the ground.


    "Are you okay? You seem a bit off. Is it because you don''t have your sword? I can protect you, you just have to stay close."


    "No, I am fine, I can still fight without it, and I know you can protect me"


    I looked over and then looked away again before my face got red for no reason at all. Rena was blushing, but she was a warrior, a cyclone with a de, but I didn''t feel like I was standing beside Buddy or Breth.


    We started walking again without either of us saying a word.


    ''Are you so used to them just throwing themselves at you that you can''t see when someone likes you?'' -Trinity.


    ''It''s not that easy, I have responsibilities, and I have wives, or did you forget that?''


    ''I know that, but you also are a person Hyde, don''t forget that. What you want matters too, and I think you should consider Rena. I don''t mean take her as a wife right now, but get to know her, that''s not doing anything wrong. I know you''re worried about K, but as you said, spilled milk, so just get this done and get back to her, but at least start up a conversation with her.'' -Trinity.


    A person too...I was, and I did think Rena was cool, strong, and beautiful, but I wasn''t here to rescue her. Still, it wasn''t going to kill me to be conversational while we walked.


    "What''s your family like?" I asked, making Rena look over to me, but she kept walking.


    "My parents have a farm, but I don''t have any brothers or sisters," Rena said casually.


    "Hmm, I bet pops didn''t mind having you for a daughter! You must have been the apple of his eye! My parents loved to travel, and once my brother was eighteen he came and stayed with me while my parents went and traveled," I said, thinking about Dave and our real parents.


    Mom and dad know about what happened to Dave''s friend, but we had never told them what we were going to do here. They would never miss us, no one would know we were gone. Maybe on a timeline, different from our own, they would find us dead. Maybe, but it didn''t matter, that was like a daydream, and this ever-changing game was now my home and the only reality that mattered anymore.


    "My father always treated me well and told mom that we don''t need another one. He would say, what a father really wanted was a strong back and a big heart in his children. Since he had both in me, they didn''t need more children, but dad did want me to stay on the farm. So, it was hard to tell him that I wanted to be a mercenary, but he still wished me the best."


    "Eh! Now that''s a good dad! Great saying too, your father sounds like a good man!" I said, while still keeping my eyes on the path ahead.


    Thest thing I wanted was to walk into a trap while yapping, so I kept checking around while we talked.


    "You said you know how to fight with your hands? Where did you learn that? I haven''t seen any arenas or martial artists in this world, so I''m curious who taught you to fight?" I asked.


    "My father taught me how to fight with my hands, and how to defend myself for three years before he would let me leave the farm. After I told him what I wanted to do, he didn''t talk to me for half a day. He went and sat on a big rock the entire time, just looking out over our field. When he finally came and talked to me, he made me promise that I would stay until he could fully train me."


    "Oh? Interesting! I will just take a stab in the dark and say that your father wasn''t a farmer his entire life?" I asked with genuine interest.


    "Hehe, no, he was also a mercenary before he bought our farm, but that was before I was born. He actually got my mother and a cash reward for rescuing her and four other women from raiders that had attacked a vige. After getting them all back he was offered his choice of any woman from the five girls that he had saved. My father didn''t pick one though."


    "What? Wait, then how did he end up with your mom?" I could see far ahead that we were finallying to another room.


    "My dad asked the five girls if any of them would like toe with him to live on a farm and raise kids," Rena said with a smile that I caught when I looked over.


    "I would have paid money to see the looks on everyone''s face when he asked that, haha! I bet your dad a big ox of a man too! Okay, so did they all jump at him for a chance to go be a farmer? I mean that would be a good life I guess, but farming is hard work!"


    "No, only my mother woulde with him, but he said that''s all he wanted. He didn''t want to pick someone to love him, that wasn''t right. He wanted to be wanted because that''s what the person felt and wasn''t told to do."

 Chapter 217: Time For Another Ass-Whooping

    Chapter 217: Time For Another Ass-Whooping


    I could hear voices as we got closer, and I was surprised to find the other four all in the same big chamber. I tried to walk over to Buddy, but I was stopped by an invisible wall. It was like the curtain around the inds, and when I dragged my hand across it the images of the others wavered.


    I turned fast, Buddy had sent a warning. Some things wereing out of the ground up ahead, and they looked like some kind of mud elementals. There were six of them, about two meters tall, but there was arger one in the back.


    "Hey, Rena, stay away from me and try to get yourself covered in mud! Everyone else, do the same! Those big ones are Storm Troll''s and they call down lightning strikes, and are tough," I called over, as I snapped open three Gates.


    The stone cracked under my feet as I did, but I had my eyes watching the Storm Troll that was ripping itself out of the ground. These things were monsters that had races that were rolling down mountainsides while randomly calling down lightning on each other for fun. These were one of those things that you didn''t normally have to fight, just because they were so strong.


    "Can you keep the mud men busy? I''ll get rid of a couple of them, but I''m going to spray you with a bunch of mud and try to stay in close range to the monsters. That will keep you safe from the lightning, and I will deal with the big guy!"


    "Be careful!" That was all Rena said with a smile.


    I turned, feeling fired up, and jogged to my opponent, but the mud men were not having any part of that n. They rushed me and I bitch pped the first one, snapping the fourth Gate open and close, spraying it at Rena. The mud-covered her thickly, and I round housed the next two, cutting them both in half.


    There was a roar and the other three backed off, and I turned to find the big troll looking at me with arge ominous grin. He had ck skin with yellow stripes on his arms and tworge tusks protruding from his mouth. The Storm troll extended his right hand with his palm up at me and curled his fingers back to motion me forward, with pleasure.


    I burst forward, and the troll jabbed with his right, but I got inside and hit both his knees, making them bow out. Immediately after, I ducked, and rolled, getting up and snapping open the fourth Gate. My shots to the knees had no effect on him whatsoever, and he was already turning around with sparks crackling off his body, and an even bigger grin.


    "Hyde, good to see you again!" The Storm Troll said in a deep and graveled voice.


    Wait, what? Who the fuck was this...HHZZZZ...brain...ouch...need...move...OOF!


    I had just been zapped, and even with the Gates open it was like fire through my veins, and it stunned me in ce. Then the troll hit me with a right hook that made me smash in the curve. I felt Buddy ask me if I was okay, but I had to get up and...OOF!


    I was having trouble breathing, yup, that hurt. I pushed up off the ground but was immediately grabbed in the massive meaty hands of the troll. The bastard had kicked me when I was down, and now he was trying to crush me.


    "HYDE!" Rena screamed.


    "STAY BACK!" I shouted with thest bit of breath in my chest, and I red at the troll, no, at Reginold.


    "The hero isn''t so tough now, are you? To think this would be all that it took!"


    The troll''s voice had changed into the annoying sound of Reginold. That''s what I needed to hear, and I could see that the others were done with their fights. I needed this, someone to really cut loose with, so I exhausted all my power and bathed in the pain, this was nothing.


    "This is the end for"


    "You know, you talk way too fucking much old man!" I said as the fifth lock burst like a dam.


    The troll''s hands were pushed off me and I dropped down to my feet, feeling great! I punched the first fist directly as he sent another right jab at me. The connection of our hand meeting sent out violent shock waves, but I stepped forward and uppercutting his wrist sending his arm flying up. Then I spun into him, delivering solid blows to the gut, and then kicking him back into the wall at the far end of our space.


    I turned back quickly to check on Rena, but she was back in the tunnel a ways back. I looked over and buddy and Moshi were back in the tunnel, while Breth and Cable were standing against the far wall. Oh yeah, fifth Gate, right, the presence would be enough to kill lower-level monsters, but everyone was back now, so I could cut loose.


    "How can you always cheat! Every time I get close to killing you, you cheat!" Reginold screamed.


    "Cheat? You are the oneing into a world my brother built and cheating. Still, that''s all you do isin. Did you ever think you''re just bad at games? This ce was built for me, not you! It''s time for another ass-whooping Reggy!"


    I burst at him, smashed my fist into the ck troll face, sending him to smash into the wall.


    "You shit storm you have caused has hurt so many people, and you''re still not satisfied! You killed people and ruined their lives! PEOPLE I LOVE!"


    I kicked him into the roof, and then round-house kicked him into the wall before he could hit the ground.


    "And, yet, you are still in there trying to hurt the people I love and care about. I will hunt you through every game and kill you over and over again the same way Dave did to you and all your business partners. There will be no ce in a thousand worlds that you will hide from me for what you have done," I said as I walked over to the troll that was trying to get back up.


    "I will find the Key, and then you will be"


    But that was all he got out before I dropped kicked his face into the ground, crushing it with a sickening noise. I wouldn''t let him find the key, nor would I let him rest for the pain he has caused. No one hurts my family.

 Chapter 218: Thats Not What I Meant...

    Chapter 218: That''s Not What I Meant...


    I closed all the Gates, the troll was dead now, Reginold would be sent back now though. That meant that he would be going after Dave, but he should have had enough time to get more experience. There was no point in worrying about him now, I had my own life here to worry about.


    I turned back around and Rena was jogging back over to me.


    "Remind me to never get on your bad side! That was violent, whoever that was, they would do well to listen to what you told them," Rena said,ing up to me.


    "That guy is the reason we are all in the game, and until we finish it he will continue to try and kill me and my brother. Now, he is gone, so we need to keep on going," I said looking over to the others that were standing at their partitions.


    "I think maybe after, we should all sit down and have a big talk about this. There seems to be a lot that we don''t know about right now, but I understand that we can''t go over it now," Breth called over from his divide.


    "Yes, I will exin it all to you guys after. I really should have done this before now, but there has been a lot going on. I have to ask you all not to talk to the others about this, this might be a game, but it is still real life for all of you. You will not be reborn into a body like I was if you die."


    Everyone was silent after that, but I knew that the boys understood me, and Buddy would exin it to Moshi. I was pretty sure Rena understood, but new tunnels were opening up at the far ends of each of the sections, so I would have time to exin on the way.


    "Looks like we have to separate again, friend. Moshi and I will keep going, see you on the other side," Buddy said with a smile.


    That was weird, but then I got a feeling from Buddy that said Moshi had asked him to stop using this form of speaking. She wanted him to talk more and not be so quiet all the time, and I didn''t think that was a bad thing. Buddy was a great guy, and the two of them made a good pair, so I was happy to hear that Buddy was making an effort.


    Breth and Cable waved to us as they headed into the next tunnel, then I turned back to Rena.


    "Ready?"


    "Are you going to leave this world one day?" Rena asked as she walked up to me.


    "Let''s talk and walk," I said, waving her to follow. "Yes, after I bring peace to this world and kill Talon, I and some of the girls will be moving on. Some of them will be staying behind, I can''t protect everyone all the time, and I don''t want to put my children in danger."


    We entered the next long tunnel that was Illuminated with more Lumimoss lighting up our path. Rena remained silent for a while as she walked beside me. I could tell that she was thinking about something, so I decided that I would just wait for her questions.


    After about ten minutes of walking, Rena finally spoke up.


    "When you have children here in the game with...I guess one of the girls that aren''t from this world, what are they? Like, if this is a game, but you aren''t from the game, what does that make your children?"


    I stopped walking. I hadn''t thought about that. What did that make my children? K, Lydia, Kenos, Fenli, and Graph were all created by me, but I wasn''t any different from the girls.


    So, what did it mean? All the girls were sparks of real-life people, but in this game, did that matter? If I had a child with Rena, would it be different than the ones I created with the girls? I had never really thought about it, and I didn''t have an answer, but there was one thing that had been in the back of my head since I got my memories back.


    "I really don''t know. Honestly, I don''t think they are any different than normal children. Like I said, while it is a game, this is also our reality, each one of these worlds is a real ce and all of you people are real. The outside world no longer exists for me and the others; we are trying to beat the game so we can spend eternity in this game. After we win, all the worlds will be open to us and we will be able toe and go as we please."


    "But, does that mean we will always be stuck in this world?" Rena asked.


    "Now that is a tricky question and one that has been in the back of my mind for a while. NPC, non-yer characters are normally set to a single task, and they will do said job, forever without deviation. Sinceing to this world, there hasn''t been a single person like that here. You all have free will and if you wanted to after we were done here you could leave and go pursue another goal somewhere else."


    "No, I want to stay by your side! Oh! Sorry, I didn''t mean"


    "Don''t worry about it, and it is good that you want to stay with me. I don''t want to lose you either, but what I meant"


    "Do you really mean that? Sorry! I am having a hard time controlling my mouth right now! I just...I really like this, spending time with you, so...I don''t normally act like this, I''m sorry," Rena blurted out and then got very red after.


    "Have you been talking to Breth?" I asked, with suspicion.


    "Breth? Oh, yes, he has been helping me with training! He is a really good teacher, and a pretty good listener," Rena said, looking away from me.


    "Well, I can only imagine what you talked about, but yes, I am serious about wanting you with me! I want all my friends to be with me! Hahaha!"


    "That isn''t what I meant"


    ''Ugh, men, you''re all so thick it hurts sometimes!'' -Trinity.

 Chapter 219: Lay It On Me

    Chapter 219: Lay It On Me


    "I know, I was just ying with you. I don''t know how I feel about you that way yet, but I can''t say that I am not attracted to your personality. I think you''re brave and strong, plus you can keep your head in a fight, and I feel like I can trust you. Still, you have to know that it isn''t just that easy for me, I have so many wives already."


    "I know that, and I am happy just to know that you do have some kind of feelings towards me and consider me more than just another friend. I will leave it alone and just be here for you the best that I can. That''s all I can do, and then you don''t have to worry about it. I just needed to know that what I was feeling was okay."


    We started to walk again, the mood and the vibes between us had changed, and I started to feel a bit more rxed. Rena must have told Breth about what she had been feeling, and Breth would have told her just to talk to me about it. That was the right thing for him to do, but the man didn''t have to look so smug about it!


    This tunnel was starting to angle up fast now, and soon it got to the point where we couldn''t walk up without sliding back down. I wanted to try and get a run at it, but when I turned back, the tunnel was gone and a solid rock wall was behind me. I got down low and looked up at the climbing tunnel ahead and I could see daylight, but it was starting to get orange out.


    "This is a bit of a pickle, but let me try something. You will have to bear with the pressure, I am going to open three Gates, and then try to dig up some hand and footholds."


    Rena nodded to me and braced herself, this would just be like standing on the top of a really tall mountain, and it would be harder for her to breathe. I really didn''t want her to get hurt because of my power, but maybe there was a better way. This time I would try something new.


    I opened one at first slow, this was weird for me because I always snapped them open and let the power burst forward, filling my entire body. This feeling gave me more control over the power and I felt like I could concentrate it more to where it needed to be.


    I closed my eyes and pictured the massive series of locked Gates stacked on top of each other to make one massivelyrge gate. I saw my body in front of it, but my shape was transparent with thousands, no, maybe hundreds of thousands of little thin glowing blue lines that made up my entire being.


    The first Gate was open, but my body was still taking in the power from it. This was weird, it was only the first Gate, that power should have been mine already! Was it because of the speed I opened the gate?


    "Hello, Hyde," said a deep and heavy rumbling voice in my mind.


    What the fuck was that?!


    "Hyde?" Rena asked.


    I was ripped out of my consciousness by Rena''s voice, and I shook my head before turning to her.


    "Sorry, I am trying something different here. I am going to try something, but I need you to stay quiet while I do. Do you minding and sitting down in front of me? I would like you to hold my hands while I meditate. There is something that I have been missing about this power I have, and I just heard a voice inside my head that I have never heard before," I said, taking a seat on the ground.


    Rena gave me a smile with a raised eyebrow, and I rolled my eyes, yes I know I sound crazy. She came over, still smiling, and sat cross-legged on the ground with me. I took her hands and looked into her eyes, brown, and a bit closed, giving her a more exotic look.


    "I am going to start slowly opening the Gates and it could take a little bit. I want you to squeeze my hands if it gets to be too much, okay?" I asked her, and Rena nodded her head and took a deep breath in, and then let it back out.


    "I''m ready, you can go ahead now."


    I closed my eyes and rebuilt the image of the Gates back in my head, once more floating above my body. The first gate was now empty, so I slowly opened the next Gate and let the power flow into me at the speed it wanted. Now, It was time to find out who else was in here with me.


    "I am The Gate System, I am the A.I. that is in charge of this task."


    "Why is this the first time I have ever heard you?"


    "When your memory files were corrupted and the blocks were put in ce, they also unintentionally block certain information about the use of The Gate System. This is the first time. In seventy-one games that you have tried to use The Gate System the way, it was meant to be. My name is Keepa, and from this point forward, I will be assisting you to use The Gate System."


    Wait, I had been using it wrong the entire time? AND STILL KICKING ASS?!


    "Alright Keepay it on me. I am ready to learn!"


    "I will upload the basic data for the first two Gates, even the first Gate should be more than enough toplete this challenge. The next challenge will be against a foe that is much stronger than what you have been fighting. You could still kill it if you used all five Gates the way you have been, but then you would very likely kill your friends from all the wasted power," Keepa exined.


    "Wasted power? Is that what is happening? It''s not just part of the Gates'' overwhelming power?" I asked in confusion.


    "All your questions will be answered with the Memory Download, please wait a moment."

 Chapter 220: Confused

    Chapter 220: Confused


    I was hit with a wave of knowledge, and it was like I was learning about somethingpletely new. The way I had been using the power was stupid and wasteful. On top of that, I had been only using the Gates for their power and that was it.


    I opened my eyes and looked into Rena''s dark brown ones and smiled.


    "Did you do it? I can''t feel anything; did the Gates not work?" Rena asked, squeezing my hands.


    "No, it worked. Come, let me carry you up," I said, standing and pulling Rena up with me.


    "But I can''t feel anything?"


    "Let''s just say I haven''t been ying with a full deck of cards. I just learned a bunch of important things about my power that I didn''t know, like this," I said, scooping Rena up into my arms.


    When I did, Rena wrapped her arms around my neck to hold on, but my head was turned to her when she did. I was looking into her eyes, and I almost let my excitement get the best of me, but I looked up instead. The steep climb didn''t look so daunting anymore, and I stepped forward and put my foot down.


    As I did, I let the power pool in my feet, grabbing me and connecting me to the ground. In the next step, I did the same, and I was able to walk up the steep slope with no problem. I had to lean forward, and once I got the hang of it, I jogged the rest of the way until I reached the open air.


    "Hey, look who showed up!"Cable called over as I put Rena down.


    She let go of my neck slowly, holding on until we broke apart. I turned from her and looked directly at Breth, who was doing his damnedest not to look at me or make eye contact. I stalked over to him, while Rena went to go see Buddy and Moshi.


    It was already getting dark, and the area we were in was on the very top of the mountain, but there was nothing around. I stalked over to Breth, and he finally looked at me with a big smile.


    "So, did you have a good walk? Any good conversations? Hahaha!"


    "Listen here fuzzy-wuzzy, you know I have god knows how many wives, and now you''re trying to set me up with another one?! I think Rena is smart and amazing, but you know that I hardly have enough time for more women in my life!"


    "I know that Hyde, but I wasn''t trying to set you up. I was only trying to help a confused girl. Did you tell her that you didn''t want to be with her and that you didn''t like her like that?" Breth asked curiously.


    "No, I didn''t."


    "Then stop worrying about it! Is there anything you can do right now?" Breth asked.


    He was right and I knew he wasn''t trying to cause me trouble. As he said, if I didn''t care about her I wouldn''t have her told those things. Ugh, Breth was also right about me beating myself up about it.


    I took in a deep breath and sighed.


    "See?! Just rx, man. No need to get yourself worked up over this. Plus, this is thest challenge, right? You need to get your head in the game!" Breth said, pping a hand on my shoulder.


    "Don''t sweat the little things, my brother!" Cable saiding over now that he could see that we had finished. "Women are crazy, my man! No need to work yourself up over them, but I can see why you might be a bit off your rocker. They just fall head over heels for you, but watcha gonna do?"


    "Maybe I have to start acting dumb, and then they won''t be as fond of me," I said, only half-joking.


    "Ha! That would probably just make it worse! You would be a project for them then!" Cable saidughing.


    "Okay, jokes aside. Where is this thing that we are supposed to fight?" I asked looking around.


    "I think it has something to do with that helmet over there," Buddy said pointing to a faraway spot on the teau.


    He and the girls wereing back over, and I turned back to concentrate on the helmet. I had just caught myself checking her out again. I stared hard at the metal helm, but it didn''t move.


    Hmm, I felt like I had seen that somewhere before. There were horns on the front of the helmet and the sides, but from this distance, it was hard to tell anything. I turned back to the group.


    "So, Rena knows about this, but I haven''t been using my power properly. Now, I have a better understanding of how it works. So, do you guys mind if I fight this thing alone so I can get used to it?" I asked, expecting someints.


    Instead, all five of them beganughing at me as I had just told a funny joke. They went over to the edge to wait, stillughing.


    "Oh, boss? You need me to sit this one out? Well, if you''re going to twist my rubber arm like that then I really have no choice!" Cable joked.


    I rolled my eyes and looked at Rena before turning back to the helmet that was in the far-off distance. Ha ha, yeah I bet they were heartbroken that they don''t get to fight.


    Didn''t matter, I wanted this fight, and this thing had better be strong! I had an inkling of what it might be, but I wasn''tpletely sure. There was a massive monster in the game worlds that had a helmet like that, but it was actually just enchanted armor. I could only hope that this was the case.


    I walked forward and as I did the helmet began to rise into the air. Massive ck blue te started to appear out of nowhere and p together. As the monster started to take on its massive shape of a giant ck/blue knight, I smiled.


    I bent my neck from side to side, stretching it out, and then cracked my knuckles. Oh yeah, now this is what I am talking about! An Iron Giant should be more than a challenge for me!


    "LET''S FUCKING GO!"

 Chapter 221: Demon Armor

    Chapter 221: Demon Armor


    A huge cleaving de at least three meters long flew into the giant''s hand. He had twisted horns that jutted up from his pauldrons, and I could see red eyes glowing and staring at me. The thing had a massive upper body and gigantic arms, but the legs were a lot shorter.


    I rubbed my hands together, the guy was strong, but now I could fight one on one with him. I jogged up at the ring giant down at me, and I waved to him. He gave me a strange tilting of his head and then swung the single-edged tree cleaver at me, but I was ready.


    I glued myself down and then sted the sword out to the Iron Giant''s hand with a st of power, sending it flying far away from where it stabbed into the ground. I looked back at the Iron Giant again with a big smile, and I was sure that I saw the little glowing eyes squint at me.


    "What? I don''t have a sword, or don''t you think you can beat a little shrimp like me? Does the big rusty man need a sword to fight little old me?"


    This time it was a left hook, but I used the force gluing me down to st me up in the air. I only flew up enough so that I could drop down on the left fist as it passed under me. I glued myself down again and walked up the arm with my hands in my pocket.


    Next, the giant tried to hit me with his right fist, but that''s what I was weighting for. I roundhouse kicked the fist into the head, knocking the helmet off, but then I jumped away fast. I knew what wasing next, the big guy was just to see if I was worthy of the fight, now I would face an Iron Enchanted te Demon.


    The suit shattered into pieces and I heard the other cheer from the back, but I put a hand up in the air. I waved one finger to say that this wasn''t over yet. Now was the time to get serious.


    I used the power of the Gates and directed it to flow through my body, augmenting my strength and speed. It was crazy to think I had never known I could do this. I always just relied on forcing the power out, but I was trying to drain a river through a garden hose.


    Now, I understood that the Gate was an enhancer for my own natural abilities, but at the same time, it was a weapon without me. My Bitch p Of God was the closest I had ever gotten to using the power correctly, but now I truly understood how to leave a mark.


    The Demon Armor was slowly building itself back together, and I started to run at it, crossing the distance in a heartbeat. I tried to drive my fist into the midnight ck chest te, but I was blocked and then back armed across the teau.


    I had braced myself and was able to use the power to force my feet back to the ground, but the Demon Armor was on me. I dodged a kick that would have decapitated me, but I drove my hand pooling the power in it as I did, releasing on contact.


    The Demon Armor was knocked back and into the air, but I had left a line of power attached to him. I forced the power to return to me as I did to right myself, and the Demon Armor was ripped back to me.


    The Demon Armor wasn''t going to let me finish it that easy and met my fist with its own. The connection released a visible shockwave, but I was still nted, so the Demon Armor was knocked back again, my line of power snapping. I rushed forward, but the armor was already back up and in a fighting stance with one foot forward and the other back, but I didn''t care. It was time to bring out the big guns.


    I stopped, but the Demon Armor held its stance, so I started to circte the power through my body. Faster and faster the power started to move running up and down every line inside me until I started to glow blue. So, this is what real power feels like; it was like I had just opened the tenth Gate, but all the power was inside of me, touching every part of me at once.


    I stamped my foot down, and then I moved ten meters in a sh, drove my knee into the Demon Armor''s chest, and then hammered it into the ground with both fists. The impact cratered the ground and I spun in the air, dropping down to drive my fist into the helmet of the Demon armor.


    The impact sent shockwaves outwards and the armor was limp now, the blood seal destroyed or whatever was controlling it. I let the power slow down and the glow slowly left my body. This power, and speed...and only two Gates were open, it was a hard pill to swallow, but now the challenge was over.


    As I stood up, the armor below me turned to dust, and then there was a light behind me. I turned to see something lit up in the middle of the teau, so I jogged over to it. I gave a quick nce over and my friends were all waving at me, and that made me smile. I was interested to hear what they thought of the new power, but first I wanted to see what was making all the light.


    There was a small pedestal glowing in the center, but I was having a hard time seeing what was on it. When I got closer I could see that it was just a small purple gem. The moment I touched the gem the light disappeared and the gem flew from the pedestal.


    It mmed into my left forearm and buried itself halfway in. Then everything went ck.

 Chapter 222: What Is It?

    Chapter 222: What Is It?


    I woke up in a bed and there were warm bodies curled into me. One was small and the other big, and I opened my eyes to find K and Kyra cuddled into me. I was in my room on the ship and it was only the three of us, but then I felt it.


    The purple stone that had flown into my arm, I could feel it, but my arm was being held by Kyra. I moved my arm that Kyra was held and her eyes shot open, making me stare into them.


    "You''re awake? Are you okay? How are you feeling?"


    Kyra rushed me with questions, but I pulled her into a kiss with my one arm. I felt my little girl start to wake up on the other side of me, and then moved my head to look at her.


    K was letting out a long and drawn yawn that exposed her sharp double incisors. What was she? A wolf or a vampire? Not that it mattered, she was so damn bloody cute and she could have been a werewolf and I would still cuddle the shit out of her.


    I pulled my arms from my girls and put them around the two of them, pulling them in tight. Both cuddled into me and I closed my eyes; I just wanted to enjoy the moment. It felt like it had been forever since I could justy back and rx, but I couldn''t do this forever, there were things to do.


    Still, I had just woken up, so I had to be allowed a bit of time to spend with my loved ones. I kissed both girls and got them to get up. I could still spend time with them as we walked around, and I wanted to know what they had figured out about the gem, then something happened that brought me to my knees.


    It was like a heartbeat that pulsed through my body, and I could feel my skin get hot. I let go of the girls and hopped out of bed, my skin was starting to spark.


    "Girls! Leave the room and close the door! Go get the others, but wait for me toe out! DO NOT OPEN THAT DOOR BACK UP!" I roared and the two ran out of the room.


    I hadn''t meant to yell at them, but there was electricitying from my body and I could feel it running through my body. The gem wasn''t glowing or doing anything, but the power was radiating off from it.


    I sat down and crossed my legs, I was only in my underwear and the floor was cold, but my mind was already trying to construct the Gate. Suddenly, I was there, floating over my body that was standing in front of the Gate. I could see the sparks trying to shock the lines of blue, but they just were repelled, nothing could break into the power of the Gate.


    Now I was left with nowhere to direct the power and it was trying to escape my body now that I was conscious.


    "Focus! Open the next Gate like you have been doing and the lightning element will be absorbed by the Gate, infusing your power with the power of the storm!" Keepa told me in his deep and growling graveled voice.


    I listened to Keepa and did as he said without question. I knew without a doubt that he was on my side; something inside me told me that this was the only person I could really trust in this game because he was a part of me. It was hard to exin how I just knew, but I did, and I slowly opened the third Gate.


    The power washed into me, sucking up all the electrical current that was running rampant through my body. I could feel my body start to cool, but it took a while to absorb all of the Gate''s power. While I waited, I had a conversation with Keepa about the power after he used another Memory Download to give me information about the third gate.


    "So, what is the Gate? I have been using it as a buff, but only to make me stronger. Now, I am learning that it isn''t that at all. Well, it is, but not in the way I have been using it."


    "The Gate is a personification of the body''s own natural power that runs through your body. Each Gate is aw, and every time you open one of the Gates, you break thew," Keepa exined.


    "What are thews then? And what does breaking them have to do with the Gates power?"


    "The first threews are Limitations, Reach, and Control. The firstw allows you to break past your body''s set limitations allowing you to use strength and speed that thews of the human body do not allow. The second Gate breaks the limitations of being able to extend your body''s power outside of you. Using power to stick to things or extend past your normal reach, like when you righted yourself and pulled yourself back down."


    "And the thirdw? Control? Now I can put my power into something and control it? That''s what I am getting from the information that you sent to me; is that right?" I asked.


    "You do not make them move with your will, but instead the energy will infuse the object with your will and it will act in ordance to your thoughts. This will be enough for now, you should get used to using the powers you have before you absorb more. Go back now, and see the ones that are waiting for you."


    Then I was back sitting on the ground in my room, staring at myp. My body was cool and I was no longer sparking, so I stood up and went to the door. I pushed the button and opened the door to find almost everyone on the ship waiting outside.


    "Hey, guys...have we run out of things to do? Do I need to put another hole in the wall so you have something to do?" I asked, but then I was mobbed by all my friends and family.

 Chapter 223: My Own Frustrations

    Chapter 223: My Own Frustrations


    I really appreciated everyone being so excited to see me, but hands wereing from everywhere and I could hardly make heads or tails of who was who. Finally, everyone pulled away from me, and then Kyra and K came rushing over to me, grabbing me in a hug.


    "I am sorry for yelling at you guys."


    "We know you didn''t mean it, but are you okay now? You looked like you were going to explode or something!" Kyra said as I picked up K and kissed her cheek, making her giggle.


    "Are you okay, daddy?" K asked as well.


    "Yes, daddy is okay now! I had to absorb the stone''s energy and now it is inside and part of me."


    Xelios, Violet, and Tamika all came up to me as a group, and they were all smiling at me. That never meant anything good; the group of them had decided something and whatever it is, I am the target for it!


    "So, since you are a walking lightning rod or something like that, we would like to run some tests on your new powers. Rena and the others told us about what happened on the mountain, but we want to know your limits so we can help you understand your powers more. From what Rena told us, you have been using the power wrong this entire time, so we want to help!" Xelios said with excitement, but I tensed.


    I hadpletely forgotten about Rena and the fact that I needed to talk to the women about my feelings towards her. I felt Krya slip her hand into mine and I turned to her.


    She was giving me a knowing smile, and then it hit me. Maybe it hadn''t been nned but they knew, of course, they did, but for how long? I wasn''t about to get upset about them not telling me, but I really didn''t like to be left in the dark.


    "Rena asked us not to talk about it to you, but she already told us all before we left Drak at the Tri-Inds. We all agree that you should be able to pick a wife or two yourself, but," Kyra gave a long pause and looked me in the eyes. "You need to take care of the ones you have before you start marrying anymore!"


    "You know this isn''t my fault right? I am just trying to do my damn job! I don''t want to save the damn world! I just want to spend time with every one of you!"


    I was starting to feel frustrated now. Even though they had said that it was my choice it just made me feel worse. It was like they were saying, if you''re not happy, then sure, go take another wife. I tried to keep my calm, but it was starting to slip, and I turned with K and walked away from the group.


    "Sure, you can run some tests, but if it''s okay with everyone, I would like to go spend some alone time with K," I said, pulling my hand from Kyra''s.


    Everyone looked like they wanted to say something to me, but they all remained silent, letting me walk up the stairs.


    "Are you okay, Daddy?" K asked as we walked up the stairs.


    "Yes, Muffin. Daddy just needs some air and some alone time with his little girl!" I said putting on a big smile, even if I wasn''t feeling it.


    We walked up to the top deck, and I saw the Dragon Armor, which was still covered with a tarp that was strapped down. I was tempted to try and use some power to animate it but tossed the idea. I just wanted to spend some time with my little girl and push the world away for a bit. I would go see the girls after and...something.


    "We are going to hop down to the sand, okay muffin?" I asked K, but she looked worried.


    "But you will get hurt again, daddy, and then I won''t see you for a long time! Don''t daddy, please!"


    "Okay, what would you like to do?"


    "Go see mommies, they want to see you, daddy!" K said, throwing her arms up in the air.


    So much for wanting to spend some alone time with dad, but dad was never around so what was I supposed to expect. I kept my anger in check, but I was raging inside at Reginold. I should have been doing nothing but spending time with these girls! Instead, I was off, still trying to save the worlds that he messed up, butining would do nothing.


    "Okay let''s go back to mom first, daddy wasn''t very nice, and I think I need to go say sorry for something."


    "Don''t worry, mommy still loves you no matter what, she told me!" K said, throwing her hands up again, and then she cuddled into me, resting her head on my shoulder.


    I headed back down, but I sent a thought into my mind as I went back into the ship. Eva had disappeared while the dungeon was activated, and I wanted to know if she was back.


    ''I am here.'' -Eva.


    ''She came back after you cked out, but you have a lot going on so we decided to wait. We are both d you''re back up and okay, but you have got to get out of your head! Stop feeling sorry for yourself and be a man for the girls! Just be you and stop trying to dance around things with them!'' -Trinity.


    Great, now even the girls in my head were telling me to man up, but they weren''t wrong. I couldn''t control others but I was responsible for what came out of my mouth.


    ''I will try and be better, I guess.''


    ''Maybe you should just stop trying so hard and let the girls push you around for a bit? Maybe just let them spend the time they want with you the way they want?'' -Eva.


    That was a reasonable idea and one that would be easier than trying to figure out ways to make everyone else happy.


    ''Thank you, girls.''

 Chapter 224: Being The Strongest

    Chapter 224: Being The Strongest


    I headed back inside with K, but when I got to the walkway of the main area, everyone was gone. I turned right and headed over to the stairs, but a door opened and Titania stepped out looking clean and fresh.


    "Hey, babe!" I said with excitement, even surprising myself, but I was happy to see her.


    "Hello Mr., I heard you stormed off again, I am surprised to see you back so soon, hehe," Titania saiding over to lean down to give K and then me a kiss.


    "Yeah, but I wouldn''t call it storming off, I am more upset with myself, I just keep screwing up with you girls. I could have just waited for everyone to get back, but instead, I was more concerned about going to fight."


    "Maybe, but it''s your job to go running off without us. Most of the girls don''t understand why you do it, but I do. You want to make sure none of us get hurt, but that''s hard to get through to some of them. They don''t understand what it''s like to be the strongest," Titania said, walking with K and me.


    "What do you mean by that? I mean, I think I get it, but I want to know what it means to you."


    "My story isn''t like yours, but when I would work with the dwarves there was a big size difference. So, I would move the heavy stuff by myself, but the others always wanted to help. They thought I was just being mean when I would say that I didn''t need help. I had to exin to them that I would have to worry about them getting hurt and that I might make a mistake when I was trying to pay attention to them," Titania exined.


    That rang true for me, and we were back on the main level and I saw Nika and Dalmia talking over in the lounge. I directed her to the girls; she looked like she wanted to get back to work, but there was lots of time for thatter. K started to wiggle in my arms until I put her down and she ran over to hop up on Nika''s coiled tail.


    Nika scooped her up and loosened her coils to make a ce for K to slide down into. Then, K started to duck down ande back up growling to each of us. All of us took our turns being scared, but after, K cuddled into Nika and closed her eyes.


    We had been up pretty early, and my lightning charge hadn''t helped either. It would be good for her to get some more rest, or I was liable to get more teeth marks before the day was done.


    "Thank you for telling me, babe. I love hearing your stories and I agree, that is the way I feel about it. It''s not like I don''t want you all with me, but no matter what I will always worry about you all. I just don''t want any of you to be hurt more than you already have. I am not just your husband in this game, but I am your guardian. Dave ced me as your ward, tasked with the responsibility of protecting you all until we beat the game. I love you all and I will always protect you all with my dying breath."


    The three girls smiled at me and told me that they already understood and my speech was wasted on them. None of them wanted to go out and get in harm''s way, and they were perfectly fine with staying home with the kids or working on projects.


    That made me grin, maybe wasted, but it was good to hear that they at least understood. I kissed each of the girls, and K''s head as she slept, leaving her with Nika. Titania was going downstairs to herb where I was going anyways to do some tests, so we walked together to the stairs, and started to walk down.


    "So, Xelios''s sodas work pretty well, eh? But now you are just so small and cute, when do I get to spend some alone time with you? Violet will shit bricks if I put her off any longer, but I am free tomorrow," I said, giving Titania a sideways look.


    Oh boy, I had yet to see my Giantess with such burning cheeks.


    "You...shoulde in the morning to my workshop...and...bring a condom" Titania said with a couple pauses, looking a bit flustered.


    Goddammit, this woman could be so damn cute when she didn''t want to be! I grabbed Titania and pulled her into my arms, giving her a deep and passionate kiss. She melted into me, and I held her for a while in the middle of the hall, even after the kiss.


    "It''s a date, I could bring to bottles if you wanted and we could, you know, rock the boat!"


    "More like breaking the boat, hehe," Titania said, loosening up and losing most of the red from her face. "I will see you in the morning, just bring yourself. Also, try not to frustrate her too much, she is likely to pop a gasket. In fact, I suggest you give it to her more than once! That woman is a basket case of wild emotions; as the others said, she needs it," Titania said with a big smile as I let her go.


    I raised my eyebrow to her but she just turned and walked over to the left door, pushing the button, and then walked in without saying a word. Jesus, just how bad was she? Enough that my loving yet mostly timid wife tells me I need to give her the dick? Oye!


    I turned to the right, pushing the button beside the door, and walked in as soon as it opened. There was only one person in theb/surveince room. That one short purple-haired woman was ring and pointing a finger at me.


    "YOU!" Violet yelled at me.


    Oh boy, here we go!

 Chapter 225: Why Had I Waited? pt1 [XXXXX]

    Chapter 225: Why Had I Waited? pt1 [XXXXX]


    "ME!"


    "You finally came down to grace me with your presence?" Violet said, stalking over to me.


    "Babe, I am sorry. I know I''m an idiot, but can we just slow down a bit? Come here and just let me love you," I said walking up to where she had stopped.


    She wasn''t super short, but I still had to lean down a bit to take her in my arms. I could feel the tension slowly start to let go of its hold on her, and I gazed over at the table beside us. There were only had papers on it, so I slid my arm under her purple skirt, and lifted her while standing up.


    I turned and used my free hand to push the papers aside. I set her down on the cleared space and then wrapped my arms around her, pulling her into a kiss. That was the tipping point for Violet, and she finally melted into my arms. Her questing tongue pushed into my mouth to tangle with my own.


    She wrapped her legs around me as we kissed, and I ran my hands through her hair. I finally pulled away from a softly panting Violet, taking my shirt off as she did the same.


    I watched as she pulled her shirt off her head, letting herrge breasts fall out bouncing. Iid her back on the table and used the shirts as a pillow for her, pushing her legs up, moving, and letting her skirt back to, oh yes, the curtains did match the drapes!


    "Hyde, wait! I need to tell you something!" Violet said with a bit of a worried look.


    My smile ttened like a pancake, and I took on a nk expression. Really? Like at this very moment?


    ''Shut up you idiot and listen to her!'' -Trinity.


    ''Yes, Mom,''


    "I''m not a virgin anymore!" Violet blurted out with her legs still in the air.


    "What?! Did someone" I asked starting to heat up very quickly.


    "No! ...I did it while ying with myself too roughly"


    Violet looked away, embarrassed, but I was just happy it wasn''t something bad. Still, that had rubber noodled me good, but I wasn''t going to let that stop me!


    "That''s okay babe, this will still be your first time in this life, and that makes it special to me."


    I didn''t wait for a reply, I didn''t need one. I lowered my face and slid my tongue down into her lips, gently separating them. Violet immediately started to moan, and they grew louder and more intense.


    I ran my tongue around the bean of her clit and made small slow circles to start. Then, I let my tongue go t, pressing in and then I let it rubbed down, letting it slide deep inside of her tight little pussy.


    Violet gasped and grabbed my tongue as I moved around inside of her, making her small hands grip my arms even harder. I took my tongue out and licked all the way up her slit with the t of my tongue again.


    I started to lick her faster like the pussy was melting ice cream, and then I slid my finger inside of her and curled it up to rub the sponge-like flesh on the top inside of her tight little pussy. Violet cried out in ecstasy as I licked and fingered her at the same time until she screamed out and her legs shook uncontrobly on my shoulders.


    I slowly took my finger out of her and slowed the speed of my tongue to a near crawl; only lightly caressing her clit. I lifted her legs and pulled back, and started to undo my pants; Violet held her legs behind her knees.


    My bare shaft was now rock hard and stepped forward to my waiting Violet. Her face was red now and she was panting and waiting for me to enter. I stepped forward and rubbed my tip into her wet pussy to lube it up in her juices.


    I slowly pressed myself into her slit, but it was so tight I could only get the tip in first. I reached forward and took her breasts into my hands. I squeezed her nipples and worked them between my fingers as I slowly pushed in deeper.


    Violet was moaning open-mouthed, grabbing my arm with one hand and the other on my chest to slow me, but I was gentle. Her tight pussy slowly stretched until I was deep inside of her, making her eyes roll back as I squeezed her nipples harder.


    I slid my arms under and around her, pulling her into a deep kiss to muffle her cries of pleasure as I started to move inside of her. She had to break the kiss, then she wrapped her arms and legs around me and I slid my hand under her, lifting her off the table.


    I moved to a chair that was behind me as Violet moved up and down. She cried out as I sat and drove deep inside of her, and she stopped for a moment leaning into my chest.


    Her legs were hanging over the side of my legs, and then she started to ground her pussy into my shaft, kissing me passionately until she needed air. I could feel it building, but then Violet orgasmed and stopped and looked at me with a devilish grin, but then she put her arms out to the sides straight.


    "Up!" Was all she said.


    I smiled and lifted her off my shaft and set her down. She immediately attacked my cock, almost choking on it, but fuck did it feel good. I pulled her purple hair back and she gobbled my dick up, forcing it deep into her throat, choking each time.


    Now the pressure was almost to bursting, making me start to let out my own moans of pleasure. Then, she took my shaft in her hands, gripping it hard and jerking me off as she sucked and licked the tip of my cut dick.


    That was all I could take and I burst, cumming into Violet''s mouth. She greedily sucked up everyst drop, and then let go, looking up at me, licking her lips.


    Why had I waited so long again?

 Chapter 226: Just Weird

    Chapter 226: Just Weird


    The two of us got our clothes back on and headed out the new door in the far corner of theb. We walked together, hand in hand down the beach; Violet had be all smiles, and we found a spot on the sand to sit.


    "Do you feel better?" I asked while sliding both my arms under her breasts, using them to pull her back into my chest.


    "Yes, a bit, but I hope you''re not just going to run off now, right?" Violet asked, turning her head up to me.


    I leaned down and then kissed the top of her head, then the tip of her nose, finally ending on her lips. We shared a slow, and soft kiss, but then I pulled back and looked into her beautiful purple eyes.


    "You have me until the morning, so what would you like to do? Run some of those tests?" I asked, giving her a squeeze.


    "Hm, yeah, but I don''t really know the kinds of things that you need to test. You just learned about your powers, and now you have another power from this thing," Violet said.


    "Good point. Well, thetest thing is control, so I wanted to test it out on some things to see the effects. I am supposed to be able to put some of the Gates'' power into an object and make it animate, and follow my will."


    "So you want to try it out on Titania''s and your baby?" Violet asked, turning to look up at me with a grin.


    "Not that one yet, haha. No, let''s start small and see what kind of effect it has on small things before we go bring life to the big friendly giant. Let''s start with something small, like a rock or something. Let me see what I have in my pocket, there was a small rock in there poking me."


    Violet leaned forward and I leaned back reaching in my pocket and finding what had been bothering me. I pulled it out and it was a small blue diamond-like crystal; where had I got this?


    "Well, maybe we will stand up and you stand back a little bit, and watch your eyes no, let''s go get safety gear. We would both look pretty stupid going blind from something like this after the things that we have all faced. Defeated by stupidity, that sounds just as bad as it is," I said, taking Violet''s hand and heading back to the ship.


    After we went and bothered Titania next door for some smocks, gloves, and safety sses, the two of us went back outside. Tamika had been in theb when we hade back, so she asked if she could help by taking notes, so she hade along as well.


    Now, the three of us were back out on the beach and I had taken off my gloves. I had the small crystal in my hand, and the girls were standing back from me waiting to see what happened.


    "Okay, here goes nothing," I said as a joke, I knew exactly how to do it, but what actually happened after was different for everything.


    I ced my index finger on the small crystal, and let the power flow from my fingertip. I could feel the lightninge with the power, and that was what I was worried about.


    There was nothing about the lightning in the Memory Download I received, so I just had to hope that nothing bad happened.


    I stopped the power, and the crystal lifted out of my hand about three centimeters and then started to spin and crackle. Then, purple snow started to curl around the gem until there was a little purple and sparkling snowman.


    "Wait, this is Nina''s! Icle!" I said with excitement.


    "I told you that was a horrible name!" Icleined.


    "Good thing I didn''t ask you, but what happened to you?"


    "Really? You almost got turned into bean paste and you''re asking me what happened? You jumped in the invisible block, and then I was here, in your hand, looking quite fetching if I do say so myself!" Icle said while checking out his new color.


    "Well, d to have you back, not what I expected, but then I hadn''t expected much. Okay, you, up here," I said putting Icle back up on my shoulder. "Now, what next?"


    "What about trying a rock that wasn''t already something?" Tamika asked with a grin, but I rushed over to her and tickled her for the smart-assment, but she was right.


    I walked over and found four rocks, about five centimeters wide and round, collecting them. I filled each with power, and then tossed them on the ground.


    Each one started to shake a bit, but then they settled into the ground, starting to glow. As they did, lines of power started to leak from the stones. They stretched to touch other stones, making them pull along the lines, but the lines kept spreading.


    I was starting to get worried at first, and we all stepped back from the two-meter wide patch of energy lines. They were pulling more rocks and even the sands wereing together.


    Yet, the lines of power were not stretching wider than they already were. Instead, now they were starting to dig into the ground at the edges, but each of the four rocks was rising.


    "Hey, umm, Hyde...what is going on?" Tamika asked, writing down notes furiously.


    "I really don''t know," I said, but then I paused, and watched how the stones rose and each web of lines shrunk in. "Wait, woah! They are making copies of me!"


    It was true, the lines were starting to look like they did within my body when I stood at the gate. Slowly, sand covered the lines, and four copies of me stood, looking at each other with smiles.


    "Umm, hello?" I asked, not really sure how to approach this.


    "After all this time, I finally get to stretch my legs!"


    The voice was deep and graveled, and I knew who it was.


    "Keepa? You cane out of my head?"


    "Hyde?" A familiar pair of female voices asked from two of the clones.


    Okay, now this was just weird.

 Chapter 227: The Key

    Chapter 227: The Key


    "Girls?" I asked myself...weird.


    "Woah! Do I have one of those?" Trinity''s voice asked me as she tried to open my, I mean her pants, but it was just the shape, not an exact copy, thank god.


    The clone that was Eva ran over to me and gave me a sandy hug. God this was weird hugging myself, but on the plus side, I got to think whatever the fuck I wanted for now!


    "How long will thisst?" I asked.


    "As long as you let us use these small parts of your power, we will be able to stay in these forms," Keepa exined while doing some stretches.


    "Okay, what about how you look? I can''t keep this up, it''s fucking weird, can I change e here," I said as the needed information surfaced.


    "Good, while I am like this I only have my own memories, not all the banked ones. So, I only know how things work. When you are ready to take the next Gate in I will return and help you."


    "Sounds good, now I am going to do a small amount of digging, but you can stop me if I go too far. I want to get a shape for you that will be most familiar to you. You have been locked up for a long time, let me get something to make you really feel like you are back," I said stepping forward, and cing a palm over Keepa''s copy of myself.


    "There is nothing to hide, I was created by Gripton and raised on The Godless Green Earth. If things are going as nned finally, then that means The Creator is there now to save the rest of our race. A mistake was made, and now your brother will have to spend a long time there, but at the same time, he is already back and working toplete the secondst world."


    I didn''t bother asking, didn''t matter, a whole bunch of talking was all it was. Even though they were out of these bodies, they were still in my head and now I could browse them like files almost, but I was only able to scroll through memories.


    It didn''t take me long, but I was surprised by what he had looked like before this. Dark green skin with a pair of white jagged stripes that wrapped around like ribs from his spine to front. Gizsaur, fucking Gripton, had to be some dumb name.


    I changed his shape, and opened my eyes, the color and stripe didn''t show up so he just looked human. Though I did give him a pair of shorts, god knows what Trinity might try to do to him.


    I turned to Eva next, but I didn''t need to pry into her mind. I rubbed my hand across her face as I closed my eyes and created a perfect image of Nina, but I changed Eva to have pulled back vines and sses, in a librarian''s outfit, whoops, did I do that? Hehe!


    "This is perfect Hyde! Thank you!" Eva squealed and gave me a hug.


    I could see Violet and Tamika rolling their eyes at me, but I just grinned. They were staying back and letting me help these people first which was nice, but I would hear about Evater, hehe.


    I walked over to thest two clones. One was standing at attention and the other had its arm cross.


    "Ready for me to take a look, and find the real you in there?"


    "Yes! Finally! Now you are going to see how irresistible I really am!" Trinity said, giving me one of my own big stupid grins, wow, it really was big and goofy looking.


    I reached forward and ced my hand on the clone''s head. I prepared to drop in, but the second I tried, something horrible happened.


    My mind was ripped into four separate views, and I couldn''t concentrate on any of them. It felt like my mind was being torn apart, and I could feel myself screaming out, but I couldn''t stop it.


    She was with all and me, at the same time but not the same person, but the same. It was like trying to make sense of something that didn''t make any. Vampire, Human, Elf...ORC!


    I was blown back off my feet as I found it and ripped myself out. I could hear voices, but my ears were ringing and my throat hurt from screaming.


    What had I just seen? There were four Trinity''s, but none of them were Trinity. How did I know that? Who the fuck was this...wait, wait, WAIT!


    I ripped open my eyes and stood up like nothing had just happened, and stormed up to Trinity.


    "@#$$#....@#$$#! FUCK! That is you in there right? @#$$#! Oh, this stupid fucking game!"


    "Hyde? Why do you keep talking weirdly like that? Who do you think I am?" Trinity asked backing away from me.


    I was shaking, and hot tears were rolling down my face.


    "It''s you! YOU ARE THE REASON WHY WE ARE HERE BUT I CAN''T FUCKING SAY YOUR NAME! I just want to fucking scream! I AM GOING TO FUCKING KILL HIM!"


    Everyone was backing away now, I couldn''t stop it. Whatever I had just done by looking into her head just snapped something inside of me. The memory of racing to get to the Second Life Game Center rang through my head at hyper speed.


    I was holding the Gates closed that I hadn''t absorbed, but it was straining past my limits. I kept seeing her face, the memory always stopped when they lifted the helmet and slowed.


    I was better than this. I burned it all, set me to the thought, and buried the ash. I pulled back and took a deep breath.


    I had to get my shit together. This was far too important, and if there were four that meant that only one was her, but they were all with one of us. I would need to get this to Gripton, and he would have to tell the others somehow. Trinity was the key.

 Chapter 228: Pretty Face

    Chapter 228: Pretty Face


    I needed to calm down. Everyone had backed up and away from me, and they were all looking either worried or scared. Kyra wasing over from the ship with Titania, and Xelios and they walked right up to me.


    "Are you okay? What happened?" Kyra asked, looking at my face.


    I dusted my hands off on my shirt and then tried to get most of the sand off my shirt before trying to wipe my face. Once I was done, I took a deep breath and exined what happened.


    I called the others over as well because most of them didn''t know what happened. I had just been a raging fit before and I''m sure all I did was scare everyone.


    I turned to Trinity, and put my arms out to her. She was slow toe, but then she ran to give me a hug.


    She had little small tusks poking up from the corners of her mouth, and her hair was done in thick dreadlocks. Even though she was just sand, it was good to see her again.


    She was short and built the same way Violet was, stacked with lovely hips, but the trigger for knowing just who she was was the races. Vampire, Human, Elf, and then Orc was the order of ss she would rotate through in Second Life.


    "Don''t know who you think I am or what happened when you touched me, but I like this body!" Trinity said after letting go of me and stepping back.


    "It''s okay, I know who you are, and that''s all that matters. Now I can keep you safe," I said with a smile.


    Then tension was gone and I was getting incredibly hungry. Getting your mind shattered worked up quite the appetite it seemed.


    "How about we all go in and get something to eat?"


    Everyone agreed, and it was time we left this ind anyways. I also wanted to learn about the ass-kicking Vector Blocks that let this ship move.


    Tamika and Violet were talking with Eva and Trinity while walking together, so I took Kyra and Xelios''s hands as we walked in. Even after that crazy shit, things always seem to somehow pull themselves back to normal.


    This was a good thing, but finding out that Trinity had been split into four was weird. I wonder if it was Reginold or Dave that did it? Hopefully my brother, but then he would have had to do it in the game, but how?


    These weren''t thoughts I could puzzle out myself, so I pushed them away for now. Titania and Keepa walked in behind us, both were silent, but they wouldn''t have much to talk about. When we walked back inside, Captain ck was waiting.


    "Are you done making amotion? Ready to head to the next one?" Jenna asked me with a grin.


    "Are you going to show me how it works?" I asked walking over to her with my girls.


    "You should ask the pilot, Tescelle at the front of the ship," Jenna said, motioning to the door that led to the hall.


    I turned and kissed Kyra and Xelios, asking them if they could get some food to snack on while I talked with Tescelle. The two of us hadn''t really talked since I got back so it would be good to go see her.


    I headed out of the room, and then down the hall to thest door at the front of the ship. I pressed the button and walked in to find Tescelle looking over her map andparing some notes.


    She turned to me when I entered with a smile.


    "Nice to see you again stranger," Tescelle said with a smile as I walked over and took her into my arms, kissing her.


    "Sorry, my love. How have you been?"


    "Better now that you are back," Tescelle said, while still holding me tight and resting her head on my shoulder.


    That''s right, she was flying this when I got shit kicked by the blocks.


    "You know that it wasn''t your fault, it was mine for not watching our daughter, and getting distracted. There was nothing you could have done about it."


    I held her for a bit longer, just letting her rest on me. Soon, Tescelle pulled away, wiping a small tear away, but I took her face in my hands and kissed her again.


    "I love you, you''re really an amazing person, and a treasure to have by my side. Now, I would like for you to exin how these ass-kicking blocks work!"


    Tescelleughed and then pulled away, but took me by the hand and pulled me to a sphere in a pedestal that she had been blocking when I came in. The object was metal and looked like some kind of mixture of copper and brass.


    "This is the controller for the Vector Blocks. With it, we can go up and down, forward and back. We can also turn, but we can only ever do one thing at a time. If we want to turn, we have to stop, but the blocks move so smoothly, it is like using a calm form of Trem''s magic. The ship has orbs like these on the outside of the ship, and they are why you were sucked in, K was incredibly lucky that you are so fast."


    "Well, now I know that I stay inside while we fly! So where to next my lovely pilot?"


    "The Frost Ind, it is the safest route from here," Tescelle said, about to touch the sphere, but I pulled her hand back, and pulled her into another kiss.


    "Come, let''s go get something to eat first, and then we can get out of here, but I haven''t got to see much of you. So, let''s go and join the rest of the women, okay?"


    "That would be really nice! Thank you, I love when you try to do little things like this," Tescelle said, tucking her around mine, and giving me a kiss.


    "I am trying, and I will keep on. I might not be perfect, but I will try my best to keep that beautiful smile on your pretty face!"

 Chapter 229: More Dungeons And Dragons

    Chapter 229: More Dungeons And Dragons


    The two of us headed out of the pilot room, and then up to the main floor. The girls had pulled out a table over by the indoor beach. They had trays out with meat, cheese, and cracker traysid out.


    This almost looked like we were at an event with everything, but I was just d to see everyone smiling.


    "Daddy!" K called, letting go of Kyra''s hand and running over to me.


    I let go of Tescelle''s hand and squatted down to scoop her and attack her with kisses until she started to growl. I pulled back making big eyes, and that made her giggle again.


    I let her go, and she ran off over to Nika and Dalmia who were doing some food preparations. Tescelle and I walked over to where Titania and Kyra were standing with tes and talking.


    "So, are you two ready toe with me this time? To Frost Ind?" I asked both women while getting both Tescelle and me a te to get some food.


    "I will be fine here, I don''t want to go out in the cold," Titania said with a smile. "Plus, there are more things to work on. I have a n, but it''s a surprise. Now that we know how your power works I can finish the project."


    "I want toe! Nika, and Dalmia will watch K! Please?! I didn''te just to sit around!" Kyrained.


    "Yes my wolf darling, you will being with me. I am sure all of the girls will watch her. Titania, then can I ask you to put your surprise on a short hold and work on something for me?" I asked Titania.


    "It had better not be another hole in the wall," Titania said, ring at me, but I put up my hands and chuckled.


    "No, I just want you to put in a heater and inste the inside of the dragon armor. The cabin is for Krya, and afy and secure ce for her to sit would be good with harnesses. If you can get someone else to do it great, but it''s your creations so I wanted to ask you first."


    "That''s all? I can get up there and have it done in about an hour, is that good?" Titania asked with a mischievous smile.


    "Huh? What? An hour? Your joking, what happened to you," but Titania just put a finger to my lips to silence me.


    "Sssh, the less you know, for now, the better. This isn''t one of those bad things so just let me have this for a bit, hm?" She said, taking her finger away to kiss me.


    "Ya, sure, I will y the unaware because now you have me pretty excited okay, I am really excited, but I have control and I will just let you do your thing. And not ask you what the fuck happened to your magic and what mind-boggling things it can do now. Nope, not going to ask."


    WHAT THE FUCK WAS SHE BUILDING?! Man, I hadn''t been this excited since I met Marly for the first time. Just knows how to y me like a violin too!


    Okay, Let''s eat, and then we make our way to the next stop, Frost Ind!


    ----------------


    [45 Minutes Later]


    I was told to stay off the top deck for two hours, so I decided to not go all the way up. Instead, I decided that It would be good to sit down with Jenna and see what she hade up with Tescelle.


    I had noticed that some of Tescelle notes she had been going over were Jenna''s new drawn maps. The thing that really caught my eye was there were details on the maps for ces she hadn''t been.


    So, I decided that it would be good to pay her a visit to talk about them and see if she even knows what they were. I also wanted to have a better look at the maps; since she used Tescelle''s map to do the drawing, she should have all four inds.


    I walked up and knocked on the door before entering this time. Last time I had made a fool of myself, walking in on her with K in my arms, but this time she called for me toe.


    I pressed the button on the door and walked inside to see Jenna in a ck dress, but it had a closed chest that ran up into a choker. I walked over with a smile, seeing the maps already on the table, and took a seat across from her.


    "I see you have been hard at work! The maps look good, I was actuallying up here to talk to you about them."


    "Yes, with Tescelle''s map I was able to draw them out, but I marked weird ces and other things that I don''t understand the names of. Each time I would draw a map, the magic would take over and I would just watch, so I don''t know what most of it means," Jenna said, separating five pieces of paper.


    Five? There were only four inds, but two of the papers were smaller like one page had been ripped in half. The rip was weird, more like the page had been cracked in half, not ripped. Looking closer. I could see that it was an ind in half.


    "What''s up with this picture? And how did you crack it like that? " I asked picking up the two pieces.


    I tried putting the two pieces together, but I couldn''t. No matter what I did, nothing closer than ten centimeters. Now, this was fucking weird.


    "It happened when I drew the fourth small ind. The second I stopped drawing, the paper started to shake and the others moved as I set them. Then this one cracked in half and then stopped like this," Jenna said, taking the papers from my hand and setting them down.


    One was in the ce where the smaller ind is, but the other was in the center where there wasn''t anything on Tescelle''s map. What the hell did that mean? More dungeons and dragons it looked like.

 Chapter 230: Wouldnt Be Much Of A Challenge

    Chapter 230: Wouldn''t Be Much Of A Challenge


    I walked over to Jenna''s side of the table and she stepped out of the way for me, giving me some space. That surprised me, I thought she would have stayed and tried to act suggestive as usual.


    "You seem a bit different today, not that I amining. You just seem off not trying to get a rise out of me with one of your lewd jokes. Did something happen that I don''t know about?" I asked.


    "I just talked to the women and they said that your roster was all filled up in this world and I would have to try and get on the wagon for the next if I wanted a chance. So, I will just be helpful, and supportive; that way you might see me as someone you would want to take with you when you go. I know there are a lot of the women that have decided that they just want to stay here and wait."


    "Yeah, and that isn''t a bad thing, but I can guarantee that I could even bring you if I wanted. I am not my brother; he is the one that created the game, I just wanted to help," I said, turning my head to look out the window.


    "I know that, and I will just have to hope we can join you."


    I turned back and looked at Jenna with suspicion.


    "Who is this we?" I asked, squinting my eyes at her.


    "I know nothing, and it isn''t what you should be worrying about, right? We have a world to save, and you don''t have to do it alone, so look," Jenna said, pointing to the map closest to me.


    She was right, and it didn''t matter, the next world would be a new ce and a new fight, not this one. I looked down at the map and studied it briefly, and I understood what most of the stuff was, but I wondered what was the point of it all?


    Were there more weapons or something like that that could help us in the final battle? It had to be or why else would the inds be set up like this?


    Looking at the map, five locations were part of the main challenge trail, but three were marked in random locations. The first was a dragon head, but it was bones, so undead dragon. They were pretty tough, but it was undead so the job of killing it was already half done.


    The next thing I noticed was a twisted staff at one of the locations, instead of a monster. It was in a forest, but there was nothing else to really say what the picture might mean. I left it be and moved onto thest one, and it was three-block rock faces, all with mustaches.


    "Oh boy, that is going to be interesting," I said out loud.


    "What is?" Jenna asked me,ing closer to inspect the map with me, and then she saw what I was looking at. "Yeah, I thought they looked strange. Do you know them?"


    "I helped them a long time ago with an angry tribe on Micro-Dwarves. Before you ask, they are vicious little bastards with pick-axes less than half a meter tall and then will take anything apart, piece by piece. I really hope this isn''t a repeat of that, but if it is, there should be a really good reward for helping them."


    "What did you get from thest time?" Jenna asked curiously.


    "Three max level meteor strikes in the form of three pebbles in three bags. They leave a mark, and when to cast, they create a magic circle around the area of effect. Anyone that isn''t the caster or a member of their party is trapped inside. The problem is that if you are in there when it happens, well, you''re not after," I said with finality.


    "Well, I guess they have their uses," Jenna said, stepping back, looking a little wary, like she had got a bit more than she had bargained for with that question.


    "If I do get some, then they will be very helpful in the final battle. No point in worrying about it yet. It''s too bad that the challenges don''t have any descriptions on them though," I said while running my finger up the challenging path that led to the center of the ind.


    "Sorry, what you see is what you get, and honestly, it wouldn''t be much of a challenge if it told you."


    "Touche, you got me there. I have another question. When you drew the ind that broke in half, was there anything on there here before it cracked?" I asked, looking at both nk halves of the ind that had been split.


    "No, I was confused when I knew I was done, but before I could put much thought into it, everything started to shake and move. After that, I just forgot about it, but there wasn''t anything. After everything else we have seen so far, that doesn''t surprise me," Jenna said, shaking her head.


    "Nor does it to me. Well, do you mind if I," But Jenna cut me off by handing me a small leather tube?


    "This will keep it safe and dry when you are not using it...I made it. The magic lets me draw any map on anything, so I drew a map of your home in Dreams on the leather skin. I hope you don''t mind," Jenna said with a small smile.


    I walked over and gave Jenna a hug and thanked her for the case. Stepping back and really looking at it let me be reminded of all the people back there waiting for us to return.


    I left the room and headed up to the top deck, saying goodbye on my way out. That was a nice talk and this map was going to be a big help on the trip, but now it was time to see how Titania did with the Dragon Armor.

 Chapter 231: What If I Told You

    Chapter 231: What If I Told You


    I started to walk up the stairs, but the door opened, and Titania and Violet walked down, both shooing me to turn and go back down.


    I want you to spend the niI just want to go and"


    "The ship is already moving, so you don''t need to be going up there, you will see your toy soon enough. Come, let''s go for a swim, we can see if some of the girls would like to join us, I think Cable brought a weird fishing and a ball. So, If we get enough people, we could do some volleyball?" Titania questioned, taking my arm.


    I grabbed Violet quickly and gave her a deep kiss with some r-rated ass-grabbing that almost got us going again, but we pulled apart. I smiled and winked at her as I turned back to follow Titania.


    "Where is your room?" I asked Titania as we walked out onto the walkway.


    "Don''t worry, my room is my workshop, but I have already changed into a bikini underneath, so you just need to go get changed. I''ll go see who else wants toe, you go get changed. Kyra wasying down with K in your room, so they will want toe, but maybe you should spend a little bit of time before youe out," Titania said, giving me a kiss.


    I smiled at her and headed over to the stairs, and walked down to the first level. I waved to Dalmia and Tamika who were both sitting in the lounge with drinks, already in swimsuits.


    Seems the nning or the event was long underway, but that was good. I was going to be gone for a couple days with Kyra, so it would be nice to get some fun time with everyone.


    I pushed the button for my door and it slid open to reveal my two adorable sleeping wolf girls. I pushed the inside button and the door closed as quietly as it opened. I crept over to the bed, Kyra wasying with her back to the outside and K was tucked in her arms on the inside.


    I lifted the nkets slowly and curled up behind Kyra, wrapping my arms around both of them. I stroked K''s hair and she began to move around, and kissed Kyra''s neck and then cheek.


    She moaned softly, and turned to give me a kiss, but then turned back. She pulled K in and started to give her little kisses to wake her up while pushing back to try and get closer than the already pressed together that we were.


    The result was that I was slowly pushed to the point where most of my body wasn''t even on the bed. Finally, K had enough of K''s love and squirmed out of our arms.


    This was the point where I fell off the bed and then Kyra on top of me, and then K jumped off the bed and body mmed us. I let out a small, oof, but I was fine, and it was a fun memory that I would have forever.


    "Are you two ready to go swimming and y?" I asked, more to K, but Kyra nodded with a smile and I kissed both of their foreheads, after rolling them off me.


    The two left the room, and I got changed and headed back out. The three boys were already out getting the.....yeah, kind of looked like a-style climbing wall.


    The thing ran to the ground, and it looked like a bit overkill with the way they tightened it. Cable called over to me and I went to see what he wanted.


    "What do you think of the volleyball?" Cable asked with a grin, looking far too proud of himself and not the he was pretending to show off as he flexed.


    I focused some energy into the tip of my finger, and poked him in the belly, releasing just before impact. Cable was sted back into the that was more than enough to hold him, but it was probably good that he got the men to tie it down good, hehe.


    "I think a couple more sit-ups and more hard-boiled eggs for breakfast!" I said as a grinning Cable got back up.


    "Still not enough! I guess that just means there is still room for improvement! That''s cool, I got you, boo, I''m going to get to that level one day, and then we gon tango!"


    Then Cable gave me his best Bruce Lee impression, but she ended up looking more like Chris Tucker in Rush Hour. I guess that would make me that big tall bald guy at the Dojo that beats the crap out of him.


    "Good luck trying to catch up with him, every time you get close, he will just get stronger. Honestly, you should start by trying to be stronger than one of use, and then work your way up to inevitable defeat. That way when you fail, you can say you at least be someone, haha!" Breth said, giving Cable a strong smack on the back that set him stumbling forward.


    "How about you try and beat my wife at an arm wrestle? Then maybe try Hyde!" Buddy joked, but then Cable turns on him.


    "Oh yeah? I would like to see you beat your wife in an arm wrestle? HMMM?" Cable hummed out loudly, making us allugh.


    "I think Moshi might give me a run for my money in an arm wrestle," I joked, but Buddy sized me up and nodded.


    "It would be pretty close," Buddy said with a straight face.


    "Wha? Yeah right, she can''t be that strong?!" I asked, shocked and confused.


    "What if I told you that the Moshi one-shotted our Mudmen with a single roundhouse kick, and then punched a half-meter hole in the Storm Troll, while I watched?" Buddy said with a grin.


    "Where is she? I have to arm wrestle her right now! LET''S FUCKING GO!"

 Chapter 232: Hopping Off [XXX]

    Chapter 232: Hopping Off [XXX]


    The afternoon turned out great and it was really nice to hang out with everyone. Moshi refused to arm wrestle me, getting extremely embarrassed when I asked.


    Kyra hade over and given me a swat on the shoulder, and I got told to, grow up, hrious. I turned back around and tickled Kyra, but then turned to the rest of the women, collecting everyone to try and get a game.


    Thatsted for all of one show-off serve from Cable, making the whole thing explode on contact while trying to add some bass to the shot. Gwh proceeded to give him shit for always trying to be a show-off, but everyone elseughed.


    After that, we all got in the water and just rxed, there wasn''t anything else to do. Later in the evening, we had a great meal that Dalmia and Nika had been preparing all day, so I was excited to try it.


    They had only onerge type of fish that was simr to salmon, and it was on a big, and long grilling te. There was also a corn chili and some honey roasted parsnips and carrots. All together it made for a great meal that left me barely able to move after.


    Thankfully I didn''t have far to go, and after saying good night to everyone, Titania and I headed off to bed. I had already helped put K to bed, she had almost fallen asleep in her food, even after her power nap with mom earlier.


    "You are really good with kids, I''m d that you are like that. When this is all of I hope we can have a child that you will y with the same way you do K," Titania said with a smile, turning around to face me.


    I closed the door behind myself, and stepped forward into Titania, taking her into my arms, and giving her a short kiss. I pulled back and stared into her golden eyes, pushing aside a lock of her soft auburn hair.


    "I will y with him or her and love them just the same as I will love all the children I have. We will have an eternity to love andugh and do it all over again, countless times. For now, with just the two of us, let''s enjoy this moment in time that we have together," I told her as I leaned in to give her a kiss, and responded with hunger.


    I wrapped my arms around Titania and gently picked her up to take her over to the bed. She held my face in her hands as we kissed, not letting me pull away for anything.


    I guided us down to the bed toy across in, and I pulled back to take off my swimming trunks. While I did, Titania only undid the center chest strings of her bathing suit. Her top was pulled open by gravity and the sheer weight of her breasts.


    I pulled the bikini bottoms off her as lifted her smooth and curved ass, letting me see her clean-shaven slit. I climbed up onto the bed and then between her legs, guiding myself up to her.


    I rubbed my tip into her moist clit, gently moving up and down slowly as I slow kissed up her neck. Titania pulled my face up to her lips, kissing me passionately, but then she pulled away and whispered one word that set my heart on fire.


    "Please."


    I slid myself down, and slid slowly, but steadily, making her pull me into and kiss that drove me deeper inside of her. Titania let a long moan as I held myself pushed into her, and then started to pound her tight little pussy.


    I pulled back, still pumping into her, and then put my hand to her throat. Titania grabbed my hand and nodded her head. I pressed my middle finger and thumb down, and gently pressed down.


    I let go when squeezed my wrist as she started to shake, and she let out a long moan as I fucked her harder. Once she finished, and the shaking had almost stopped, I pulled out andid down beside her.


    I took Titania into my arms, gently kissing her. She was smiling and still shaking, but then she pulled from my arms and climbed on top of me. She leaned over me, putting herrge breasts in my face, so I grabbed them and started sucking on her nipples.


    As I did, Titania guided me back inside of her and then started to move up and down my shaft as I fondled her beautiful breasts. Soon, I had to let go and let her sit up, and I got up with her.


    We kissed as she ground her pussy into me, and I was starting to feel the pressure starting to build up, and I let one a small moan. Titania stopped moving and then hopped right off me like a...person hopping off a dick, I don''t know what to evenpare it to.


    She came back quickly with a girl at my shocked expression, and when she took me all the way into her mouth, my eyes rolled up. I melted like butter and fell back onto the bed as Titania jerked and sucked the cum right out of me.


    When she was done, she crawled back up the bed to me, and then cuddled back into my arms after giving me a kiss.


    "That was an impressive jump, I don''t even have words for you, but then you came back, and yeah, wow, that was good," I said with a dreamy smile.


    "I still n oning with you, so I don''t n on leaving any kind of attachments behind. Plus, I like the faces you make when I finish you like that. Now, you owe me for next time," Titania said with a grin, leaning up for a kiss.


    Thest night before I would have to go freeze to death. Hopefully whatever heater Titania put inside for Kyra would keep me warm too!

 Chapter 233: A-Type Weapon

    Chapter 233: A-Type Weapon


    The next day we arrived at Frost Ind, and I was itching for us tond so I could see the Dragon Armor. I had made sure that both Titania and I were dressed early in the morning, and it wasn''t long after that our door slid open.


    K came rushing in with Kyra hot on her tail, just out of reach as she rushed into the room with a rat nest of hair. Titaniaughed, as Kyra stormed over with a hairbrush.


    K turned and growled at mom, but mom growled back with menace. I put her down on the bed to sit with crossed arms and legs, while Kyra brushed the rest of her hair out.


    I turned and kissed Titania, and told her that I would meet her outside to see the mech. I turned back and K was smiling with hair and little ck wolf ears.


    A warning went off, and there was a slight drop, but that was it. A green light went off in the room and I smiled; that wasn''t there before.


    I went over and scooped her up and started to attack her with kisses, but I was told to stop so I wouldn''t mess up her hair. We all headed out of the room and upstairs where the other girls were heading to the top deck. I had K in my arms on one side and Dalmia had slid up underneath my other arm.


    Soon, we were all up top and I was surprised that it was still warm out. I could see through the curtain that surrounded the ind that it was definitely wintertime inside.


    I turned to find the dragon armor, but it was no longer covered in vines. Instead, now it looked more like a Jaeger or some crazy shit. I would have run straight to it if I didn''t have K in my arms and Dalmia, so I held my ground. Soon, bitch, just calm yourself, it''s fine...fucking cool.


    "Before you go running to this, you need to know what this is, besides the obvious," Titania said, stepping in front of me, but not really blocking my view.


    "Obvious? What is obvious about this thing? It looks like that ck robot from the rockem sockem movie with the fighting robot and that guy that ys wolverine! But, it''s white and green, so yeah, fuuuck it looks dope! So, what''s wrong with it? Why can''t I just go hop into it?" I asked with barely controlled excitement.


    "That dragon armor is now an A-Type with Eva as the Spark. Once you fuse with the armor the two of you will integrate as one for the rest of this game. She asked to be able to do this since she is most familiar with you and was already in your head. Once you integrate with the Armor it will integrate her spark that is stored inside of you," Titania exined.


    "Okay, that is really good, I mean, this is going to hurt, but no pain, no gain! Now, once I master my forms I will transform into MECHA-DRAGON! MUAHAHAHA!"


    "Daddy, you have no hair like a dragon," K said, patting my head consolingly, and everyone startedughing at me.


    After all the goodbyes, everyone but Kyra and Titania left the top deck. I slowly walked up to the massive metal mech and reached my hand out to touch the white metal.


    I closed my eyes and felt for Eva to connect her to her Spark, but then I was standing in front of the blue-skinned Eva with her hair pulled back and sses on. I smiled and reached my hand forward and she took it, smiled warmly back.


    "Are you ready to do this? This will hurt me, so try to block it out, okay?" I said to Eva, but she shook her head, still smiling.


    "This won''t be like the other times, I want to be your partner. You will feel no pain if you ept me as I do you," Eva said, stepping forward to wrap me in a hug.


    I let my arms encircle her, and then we both started to glow. Then, I was standing tall and looking out over the top deck of the ship. Kyra was walking up to me, but I gave a big wave to Titania as she left.


    I focused, and my chest opened, which was a weird feeling, and then I bent down, using my hand to make a step for Krya to hop up. She was able to easily hop up and into my chest, and after she did, I straightened back up, letting my chest close up.


    I was somehow able to watch Krya out of the corner of my eye me which was weirder.


    ''I will help with visuals and special weaponry as we acquire them. This armor will be able to absorb certain types of weapons and receive upgrades to your arsenal.'' -Eva.


    That was helpful, now I had an official copilot, and a trusted one. I wonder what trinity was doing? I would have to check on her when I got back, but the girls would watch over her.


    "Ready to get my love?" I said over speakers that yed inside of me, weird, so much, weird.


    "Yup, I am strapped in! Let''s go for a walkout in the wild!" Krya cheers from inside of me.


    I turned and leapt off the side of the ship andnded in a spray of sand, and started forward to the ce where the transparent curtain had been pulled aside. I could see the break, where sand melted snow and walked into the swirling blizzard.


    "Holy cow! Turn the heat up in here! Talk about instant cold!" Kyrained.


    ''Engine heat, activated.'' -Eva.


    "Oh woah now it''s fine again...oh getting a bit...oh yeah turn it down! What are you trying to cook me inside of here?!" Kyrained some more.


    ''Is she going to be like the whole way?'' -Eva.

 Chapter 234: Typical

    Chapter 234: Typical


    Last time I went without a n, but this time, I had Kyra and Eva with me. On top of that, we had a map and set locations to go to, but that still didn''t mean it was going to be easy.


    The snow was knee-deep and even though I could keep myself warm with my engine heat, I still feel the biting chill hit my tes. This wasn''t like when I had piloted the MAS Suit Diamond Edge.


    I was inside that suit and I was using the suit''s power to boost my own, but now I was more than just wearing the suit. My power and the suit were the same now, but the snow was still a pain.


    Everything looked the same, and Eva couldn''t pull up a map to track up so we have to just guess for the most part. Even thepass was going haywire, but Kyra was able to give me directions from the map Jenna had given me.


    "There should be a grove up ahead, or a bigger pile of snow, you want to go around the right side of it. After that, it just shows a big circle with the dragon''s head in the middle of it," Krya said from inside me.


    "Get buckled back in then this is probably going to be some sort of a trap. It will probably end up getting a little rough, so hold on," I saiding up to therge pile of snow she had been talking about.


    Some branches were bare sticking out of the mound, and I looked around the right side of it, but for some reason, the show storm was far more intense over there. It must be the right ce then, but that didn''t make me feel any better about going over into it.


    "That''s the ce up there, I don''t know anything about these bone dragons, but just be careful. It still is a dragon and possibly worse," Kyra said from inside of me.


    "You''re not wrong. The Undead Dragon is far worse than a normal dragon, for some reason when they die, they seem to think they were wiser. This one won''t fight me head-on, and I can''t change into a dragon right now, so we''ll just have to see where it goes with this one."


    There was no point in trying to n a fight with an undead dragon. It was just going to be a bunch of silly little enemies and then him. There would also be a very cliche trap waiting for me in that storm, real wise guys.


    I walked forward and stepped into a clear spring day and had to put my hand up to block out the bright sun that was shining into my eyes. I was standing on something wooden, and when I looked down, I let out a groan.


    [DON''T STAND HERE]


    "Don''t bother trying to escape! You big old giant tin whippersnapper!" Cried an old and whistling voice as the trap door opened under my feet.


    I tried to grab onto the walls or something, but there was nothing to get a grip on. So instead, I used power from the gate to stick to the smooth walls in multiple ces as I fell to act like bungee cords.


    I soon slowed, all of it happening in the space of a couple heartbeats. Krya was making no noise, but I could see that she was just shaking from the sudden drop. The drop was over a hundred meters and would have made a mess of me if I hadn''t slowed down.


    I took thirty more minutes of slow descent before I could finally put my feet on the ground, and I could see a pyramid-like temple up ahead. There was a line of torches leading up to the ce, but there was also pitch ck water on either side of the path. Highly suspicious.


    ''Hyde, There are tworge bodies in the water on each side, and they have many long appendages!'' -Eva.


    Oh, great Tar Krakens, are you kidding me? More stupid creations of Dave''s for the D&D world, these little buggers had mouths on the end of each tentacle that was filled with teeth!


    "Please tell me we have fire," I asked hopefully.


    ''That wouldn''t be a good idea. If you light that oil on fire we won''t be able to breathe and the ce will fill up with ck smoke.'' -Eva.


    "What if you tried talking to them?" Krya asked.


    "What are we going to talk about? How does the tar taste?" I questioned back.


    "Or just be a big oaf and swing your sword around," Kyra said to me.


    I rolled my mechanical eyes, what did I expect with bringing her along. Just talk to the monsters, see if you can reason with them, h h. They were monsters, I was less of a monster, so I kill said monster and get the good stuff, basic dungeon 101.


    "Fine, I will try and talk to the monsters, but I don''t know what I am going to do. I still have my king''s magic, so maybe I can unmonster them or something," I said with a sigh walking forward.


    "See?! That''s the spirit! Now, just try not to get eaten, before you can tell them what your ne is!" Kyra said with far too much enthusiasm.


    I crept closer to the edge, taking my time, not wanting to get too close. The Tar Kraken I had faced before would whip out of the water without warning, so I wasn''t too excited to get too close.


    "Hey, um, Mr, Kraken Face, I was wondering If you might want to have a friendly chat? You know instead of me killing you? We could, I don''t know, be friends or something?" I asked with all the hope of a rabbit staring into the open mouth of a wolf.


    The tar began to stir and a tentacle shot out and came directly for me. Typical monster, why did I even bother.

 Chapter 235: Outraged

    Chapter 235: Outraged


    The tentacle stopped, and then the massive body of the monster rose out of the water. It blinked the oily tar out of its one big eye that was turned on me and stared at me for a while.


    It held its tentacle floating in the air about two meters away, but I could see the mouth on the thing opening and closing. The rows upon rows of jagged little teeth looked a bit menacing, but I tried to just ignore it and wait to see what it was going to say.


    "What do you offer us?" Asked a very female voice.


    "A chance to get out of those bodies, I can change you so you are more human-like rather than a monster if you would like? Besides that, I could just not kill you all, and that also would seem like a fair trade, right? I am just saying to get all the deals on the table, just in case you didn''t like the first one," I said with a smile, I think I smiled, it felt like I did, but I wasn''t sure how it worked in this suit.


    "You are very bold, but then you are veryrge and dangerous looking. Let me speak with my two brothers and sister, and then I will let you know. Name is," The monster hissed and spit a couple times, and looked surprised.


    "Don''t worry. I think anyone would react like that after hearing their name said like that. Don''t worry, we will work on that," I said with a chuckle as the female Tar Kraken dipped back into the bog of tar.


    "See, look at that! Now you won''t even have to fight them!" Krya said with victory.


    "Maybe, but now we need to bring them with us, and we will need to feed them. Sure let''s save all the monsters, woo, but then we can''t just leave them to die, can we? You keep this up and it''s going to get awfully crowded in here!" I said trying to get her away from this.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I already talked to Eva about converting the inside of your body into an apartment block! Since you don''t actually need moving parts to move the armor and you''re like eight stories tall I figured we could convert you into a mobile foster home for monsters until we get back! Doesn''t that sound great?" Krya asked hopefully as she finished her little, don''t worry I have everything under control crazy catdy speech.


    Honestly, I needed every able-bodied person I could get, and this was a really good idea.


    "That''s a pretty damn good idea babe! I love it! Maybe I can sneak in some time and we could spend some time in my head if you know what I mean, haha!" I saidughing.


    "Thank you, and I n to hold you to that!" Kyra said, and I could see her smiling inside of me.


    We waited for a bit, but soon four monsters rose from the muck. They slowly pulled themselves out of the tar, and up in front of me.


    Out of the ck mess, they were only about three meters tall. Big, if I were normal size, but I was about ten times as tall as them.


    Now that they were out and I could see them, I probably would have been fine to just walk right by them. I kept forgetting how big I was, but who knows. Maybe they could have tripped me up.


    I was just d to do something other than kill. It always felt good to actually win a fight and not just advance. Plus, happy wife, happy life.


    I reached down and tapped each one with a finger from my right hand, and then let off little sts of light. My eyes were able to easily dim the light, and I was left with four almost human-looking people.


    The top half was clothed humans, but they all still had masses of tentacles for legs. I was going to have to lift them all up inside of me, there was no way they would be jumping up.


    "Please get to the outside of the left foot and there will be a door there. Please enter the door and the elevator will bring you up inside. From there we will find your rooms, so I hope you enjoy your stay!" Kyra called over the inte.


    Since when did I have an inte? Or an elevator? The group of four awkward slithered over to the outside of my left foot, and I felt the door open and then they all entered.


    To say that I felt weird to have them ride up an elevator on the inside of my leg would be a gross understatement. It was like having a mouse run up your pant leg, and you were forced to stand there and wait for it all to be over.


    When I was finally over, I waited for Kyra to get everyone settled in before I started to move again. After She was done, I started to walk forward down the long path that led to the pyramid temple-looking thing.


    I really hoped that the bone dragon would be waiting inside there for me so I could whoop his ass and get to the next extra challenge. The real question would be to see what I would get from shit-kicking this pile of bones.


    I was ready to go as I pushed the door open to reveal a big huge open space with my target waiting for me. Finally, something goes right!


    "So, you killed the Family of Tar Kraken''s! Ha, I knew you were a heartless monster!" Whistled the Undead Dragon from up ahead.


    "Killed? You gave them magic and now they are inside of me, with my wife."


    "Yes, a Heartless mongrel like wait you what? You didn''t kill them?" The dragon whistled in astonishment.


    "No, my wife told me to talk to them, and I did, and now I have more visitors. Are we going to fight or what?" I asked, I was all fired up.


    "Hey, wait, hold on, I give up, uncle. Take me with you!" The dragons pleaded with a whistle.


    "What? No! I came to fight you!" I said in outrage.


    "Hyde!" Kyra snapped at me.


    "Ugh."

 Chapter 236: If you Keep This Up

    Chapter 236: If you Keep This Up


    "But, wait! You gave them the choice!" The dragon whined.


    "They didn''t drop me into a thirty-meter hole!"


    "In my defense, it did say not to stand there! Come on! Don''t be such a hard ass! I can cook! Yes, I am a very good cook!"


    "You''re a dragon, I would like something other than burnt to a crisp to eat," I said, crossing my arms.


    Kyra was giving me a tongueshing about being a big old meanie, but I wanted my treasure before I epted any more orphan monsters. Plus, this was a bone dragon, what was he going to turn back into? A skeleton? That might actually be funny.


    "My husband is just being a tool, Mr. Dragon. Hyde! Quit torturing him with your boring question and let him in already!" Kyra called over the inte.


    Couldn''t I shut that damn thing off? Was this not technically my body? I guess Kyra had technically turned me into her home, and that sounded cute if you didn''t know what it actually meant.


    "Better listen to her, she sounds like the boss!" The old dragon cackled, but I had already closed the distance.


    A strong Bitch p of God was pretty funny, but I just gave him a good face-turning p with my big metal hand. The reeling dragon burst with light and started to shrink down.


    "Hyde!"


    "Babe, if you keep this up, I am not going to take you ces with me next time I go out. I love you, but let me deal with these problems out here. You can do what you like with them, but only after I deal with them, okay my little pussy cat?" I said so only she could hear.


    "Don''t talk dirty to me like that, I am a wolf, not a cat! You just don''t need to be so mean to them," Kyra said, but I could see her tail twitching, and her cheek getting pink.


    I would have to make time for herter, but for now, I wanted to get through as much as we could in one day. I was barely even lunch, but I really hoped...oh yup, he is a walking pile of bones. Wow, I hope he can actually cook, but seriously, he was just all bones.


    "Are you okay down there?" I asked the skeleton that was looking himself over.


    He jumped back and looked up at me when I spoke.


    "Oh wow, you really are big! So, umm, what now?"


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    "Jeeves."


    "No, what''s your real name."


    The skeleton paused and then looked away.


    "Phil," the skeleton said quietly, but thanks to a microphone in my feet I was able to hear him.


    "Fine, Phil, I hope you are as good as you say you are. Go to the outside of my left foot and there should be a door, but one more thing before you get in. Where is the treasure?" I asked while squatting down to loom over him.


    "Just keep going and knock down that hidden wall that''s dark up ahead, can''t miss it. The reward is on the other side, and don''t worry if you can eat, then I will make you something good but you will have to catch it for me to cook!" Phil said, jumping and clicking his bone heels together before running to the outside of my left foot where the door had already been open.


    I stood back up and let that weird feeling of the mouse up my pant leg pass, and I rolled my shoulders before getting going. I was starting to think it was turning out to be more of a dangerous hiking trip than an adventure through a dungeon frozen wastnd!


    I probably shouldn''t beining, the frozen trees were probably going to have something really meaningful. Plus, after that, it was going to be cloudy with a chance of angry Micro-Dwarves, so there were those two.


    I stepped forward, I had bolstered myself with faith that this dungeon wouldn''t do me wrong with the treasure. I didn''t reallyplete it properly so I might not get the full reward.


    I punched the wall once and the entire section fell, but then disappeared. Only leave arge hole that I was able to crawl through.


    On the other side, there was arge pedestal with a weird-looking ray gun looking thing with a blue and red spinning ss core. I didn''t know what it was, but it looked pretty fucking cool, but it was tiny to me.


    ''Put your finger up to it and I will take it and do a scan of it and apply it to your suit.'' -Eva.


    Ooo, a raygun attachment! This sounded pretty dope, so I gently put onerge finger up to the pedestal.


    Little electronic arms folded out and grabbed the gun and pulled it inside of me.


    ''Scanning weapon...Heat Ray; it has nobat abilities, but it has unlimited uses. Installing into your palm and side of your feet, this will make it so you can at least melt snow.'' -Eva.


    Stupid fucking heat ray! More like summer day rays! What the hell? Now I was spring trying to walk through a snowstorm?


    Whatever, it was going to make it easier to walk, so it wasn''t that bad. Plus, it wasn''t like I needed help in thebat department. So, maybe this was the best thing for me?


    I blinked, I was in the cold again, and the snow seemed like it wasing down hard now. I looked down at my palms, and there looked to be a big gob of honey on each one.


    "Okay, let''s try these out then Eva. Activate the Summer Day rays!" I called out to her, even though she could have heard me with a simple thought.


    "Aye Aye, captain!" Eva called out over a speaker and I started tough as a bright orange light burst from my palms.

 Chapter 237: Paving Summer

    Chapter 237: Paving Summer


    It was like shining summer into the depths of winter, but the weird thing was that it stayed that way. Even after I passed no snow fell and even the grass was green.


    We even took the time to stop and left everyone out and see what it was like. For me, I was half in and half out of the snow so I was a bit jade, and even though everyone was out, I didn''t want to change back to myself and ruin what was all done on the inside.


    I wasn''t sure if transforming back would wreck anything, but I didn''t want to take a chance. I would just settle to beagle to have some alone time inside of my head with her tonight.


    I rounded everyone back up and then rose up after entering the elevator at the bottom of my foot. After everyone was in ce, I started to move again burning a trail of summer as I went.


    "This will probably be to help with the frozen trees, right?" Krya questioned me to keep some idle conversation going as I walked through the blizzard.


    "More than likely, but I don''t think it will be that easy or simple. This was the closest location on the map, the bone dragon, so I didn''t expect him to be very strong. I wasn''t wrong, but this ce is on the farthest part of the ind, and if the distance traveled to get here is any indication, then we might be in for a fight."


    "You will have no problem, you alwayse out on top. Plus, you just have to keep thinking about whatester tonight after you beat all the monsters. Then you cane home and beat my little kitty," Krya said, grinning up at the camera.


    I picked up my feet and we started to move faster, snow is damned, we were getting to our destination! Then I was going to kick whoever''s ass I needed to, and then, I would get my free time to beat that pussy!


    "What did the poor cat ever do to you, and why is Kyra letting you beat it? What is wrong with you two?! Oh! Oops! Sorry!" Eva announced over the inte system.


    Kyra spits out the drink she was drinking and then almost fell out of her chair from my gut-wrenchingughing. I had to brace myself to keep from falling over, this body was overly top-heavy.


    ''I want not to talk about an actual cat, I was talking about between her legs.''


    ''Ooo, I see, umm, please tell Kyra that I am sorry for announcing that! I had forgotten that I was still on the inte system!'' -Eva.


    ''It''s okay, I had a goodugh and the wolf willughter when I tease her about it.''


    I was still plowing through the snow, but I was starting to see a dark line in the distance. Because we cut such a perfect path in the snow that stayed, Eva was able to keep me going fair straight.


    "This must be the ce, Everyone gets to your seat and buckle up. I have no idea what this is going to be like, but I know that this will be the worst of the three."


    Then I sent a thought to Eva.


    ''Do I have a sword or something, or do I just have to Jackie Chan my way through here?''


    ''Just the Heat-Ray, Titania said you didn''t need weapons because it would just give you an unfair advantage over you enemies.'' -Eva.


    Goddamn woman, whose side were they on? Unfair advantage, I''ll give you an unfair advantage! I stormed towards the trees, I was about to open a can of whoop-ass on the first thing that moved!


    It was pretty quiet, and firsting inside, I didn''t really see much. What the hell?


    "HEY! Monsters! I''m here!" I called very loudly, but still, there was nothing.


    So, I started to unthaw the trees, with my head hung. This was really starting to be a drag, I was paving summer, in a dungeon, but I had to constantly wash off my own snow beard.


    "Don''t worry baby, get the trees thawed, and then you cane inside. Mr. Bones left a couple times and got some rabbits, so we will have a good meal. I will make you feel good after, okay?" Kyra told me as I walked through the forest, defrosting the trees andndscape.


    Food would be good, and I would just have to hope that thest ce had something good. I wonder what the staff was going to do before? Maybe I would be able to dual wield both staff! Ha, a man could dream.


    I wasing up to a clean, so I pushed forward and started to clear the area off. Right away I noticed that it was some kind of giant face, and this guy was giant, my foot was the size of this guy''s head.


    Ipared my foot by stepping on the face, but the ground started to shake. I pulled my foot away, but now the eyes were red and glowing, sweet!


    I stepped back and then turned to start running through the forest, back the way I hade. This thing was ripping up the ground behind me and I had to high tail it through the massive trees so I didn''t get knocked over.


    I burst out of the forest and out on the summer path I had cut. I finally got far enough that I felt I could safely turn around.


    This thing made me look small, and the red eyes said it was pissed. It was like a hundred meter second of the forest had just stood up and formed into a golem. It was more than three times the size of me and it was ring at me.


    So, this was a monster, mhmm. I may have got a bit more than I wanted with this one, yes I did. I was going to have to eat the spinach to beat this guy!

 Chapter 238: Coming Home

    Chapter 238: Coming Home


    "Uh, Hyde are you sure about this? This guy is a little bit, don''t you think?" Kyra asked from inside.


    "Nope, I am not sure at all, so strap in and hold on. Eva engages extra seat belts and makes sure to strap the food down. I am pretty sure I will have worked up quite the appetite if we survive this!" I saidughing.


    "Hyde!" Krya yelled at me.


    "Babe, call down I got this, I think, but he is pretty big, eh?" I said as I got ready to...something.


    The walking forest looked down at me with big glowing eyes. Three times was that much bigger, but this one had a bit more...girth to him.


    The fist came down, and I jumped to the side, turning and my front door kicked the wrist. I nted and stretched out the power web to brace me, but the impact from the Almighty Push cratered me into the foundation a half a meter.


    The kick sent the heavy arm swinging, knocking the giant off bnce, making him lean down clothes to me. I built up more power quickly and then released, trying to shoot up, but I was smoked out of the air by a massive right hook that body punched and sent me flying.


    "Everyone holds on, I will try to stop," But that was as far as I got before crashing into the curtain.


    The fall wasn''t that bad, it never is. It was the smashing into the invisible wall andpleteck of snow where Inded. I must have got punched like a half a click, like what the fuck? What were they feeding that thing? And I went and woke it up, wow, first ss.


    "Are you all okay?" I called out.


    "Yes, the amount of safety restraints Eva put on me is boarding bondage," Kyra said with augh.


    I had to look; my ass was busted and broken, but when I looked inside and Seen Kyra safe, and why was she posed like that? Never mind I could feel footsteps getting closer to me.


    ''Just hold on, I need to finish repairing you first, you have time. I don''t think he ising over here, he is just walking around. I think you need to back out of this one for right now. You are banged up pretty bad so this would be a good time to go inside and rest. I will monitor the giant.'' -Eva.


    I guess I didn''t really have that much choice at this point. Ass-whooped again, man I didn''t even see that fisting! That guy was on a whole different level than me, but I wasn''t sure if that was a reason to give up.


    I concentrated, focusing on the chamber that Kyra was in. I slowly emerged from a wall just behind her, but she heard me and turned.


    "I have to let Eva repair the mech, but I don''t get how we are still standing straight?" I said with a weak smile.


    "Oh baby, don''t worry, Eva will get you fixed up, and we will figure out something. As for why this ce is the way it is, I have no idea, but I don''t think we are actually inside of it much anymore," Kyra said,ing over into my open arms.


    "Really? What do you mean not inside of the mech? Where are we then?" I asked with curiosity.


    This ce didn''t look the same, but there was still metal showing on this side of the chamber. On the other side, there were painted walls and dark chocte hardwood flooring. This was weird because I couldn''t see any of this from outside when I was piloting.


    "Show me," I said after kissing her.


    Kyra took me by the hand and led me through the door, but I stopped her. This was way too fucking weird, and there was no way this was the ce.


    I ran past her, they wouldn''t be here, but I could see outside into my front yard. I took the curved staircase down two at a time and burst to the Chocte door that matched the floors.


    I ran outside and the sunburned onto my skin, there was only a big patch that my dad kept in good shape. The rest was y and dirt, and everything looked like rust.


    How the fuck was I in my home that I, that Dave and I grew up in? It was like I had stepped into another world, or like I hade home, but no one was here.


    I wasn''t sure how I felt about this, but for the first time in longer than I could remember, I missed my family. My real family, even disconnected as we were, but Dave was still her somewhere fighting so that we could all enjoy forever together if we could only get there.


    I had faith that my brother would catch up and we would meet in the final world to finally end this all. That wasn''t yet, so I would just have to take respite in knowing that this was my home and it was a ce I could actually rx.


    I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I stood up and turned to Kyra. She looked worried, but rxed when she saw my smile. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed the top of her head.


    I had a big family now, and I was making my own mini''s now to torment me just like I did my parents. They will all watch out for each other, they are my kids and will all learn that the people that are the closest to you are your family. The ones to cherish and protect.


    "Let''s go inside and eat, I am starting! Turns out winning or losing, you still work up and appetite!" I saidughing.


    "Why did you run out here? Do you know this ce?" Kyra asked as we walked back into the house.


    "This is my house where I grew up," I said with a smile.


    "Does that mean we can do dirty things in your parent''s room?"


    "Uh sure"


    Better than my room.

 Chapter 239: Bones and Pinups

    Chapter 239: Bones and Pinups


    "If you think it''s weird we can just go in your room," Kyra said, wrapping herself around my arm.


    "No, It''s fine, we can shag in my parent''s bed," I said looking forward.


    "You don''t want me to go in there! Hyde Kline, what skeletons do you have hiding in your closet?" Kyra asked, poking me in the side, making me jump.


    "They are mostly hanging on my walls, umm, I collected new paper articles as a kid" I let myself trail off as we got into the house.


    Inside the Bones and one of the females was in the kitchen, the other three were in the sunken living room that dropped down half a meter. It was one of my favorite parts of the room because I could just step over and dropdown. The three on the couch were watching the television, and I focused on the TV, but they were watching an underwater program from the discovery channel.


    "So, what are the clippings of? What are you a collector of Mr. Kline?" Kyra asked pulling on my arm as I pulled us each out a barstool to sit at the ind in the kitchen, the gas stove was there and there was a stacker wall oven.


    My parents had done very well for themselves about ten years before this point. They had bought somend a long time for that for next to nothing since it was all barrennd, but ten years ago that changed.


    Someone found oil on ournd, and where there is smoke there is fire. Long story short, they made seven thousand times the original purchase price, so we had it pretty good growing up.


    "They had this little section where they would post the sunshine girl of the day, and I would keep them. I posted them up on the walls. They are like memorabilia; some people collected baseball cards or anime girls like my brother! Ha! Wanna see a pervert? Let me show you his room!" I said trying to divert the conversation.


    "We aren''t talking about your brother right now, are we? I knew you would be another pervert boy!" Kyra jokingly scolded me.


    "Ha! What did you expect? I was a boy babe, and I bet you weren''t much better!" I teased.


    "Again, we are talking about you!" But I started to tickle her and that''s the end of it for now.


    I turned to our boney chef to check on the progress of food, but it was already over on the table and The girl that was helping him was setting out the tes.


    I looked at the two girls and noticed that one had a moon-looking mark on both sides of her temples. The other girl had a patch of stars in the same spot. The boys had sun and the other shooting star. Time to get original!


    "Okay all my freshly changed Kraken, since your names are all hisses and spits, I was going to give you all names if you''re okay with that?" I asked as everyone gathered around the table.


    "That would be good, we have been trying to think up names, but have not been having any luck. We all look very simr, so even with a name it might be hard." Sun said.


    "I got you covered, Sun, you have a mark on both of your temples that looks like a sun, so I think it is fitting and it will be easy to remember," I told him, and he nodded with appreciation.


    "Okay, so, you with the moon will be Luna, and another girl, with the stars, your Jupiter, okay? Andst but not least, Comet! I think these will be easy to remember."


    The group tried out their names as we sat down to eat. I was pretty surprised to find a bone-in roast ham with pineapple rings on the table with baked potatoes, a broli and cheese sd, and Iced Tea.


    I felt like I had died and went to heaven.


    "Where did you get all this? I asked Mr. Bones with incredulity.


    "The fridge and freezer, and I think there is a cold room downstairs with some canning as well, but I didn''t really look that much. I was just snooping around looking for ingredients, and let me tell you, this ce is loaded! We could live here for a month or two!" Mr. Bones eximed.


    He no longer had that whistle voice which was a funny voice, but I was d it was gone. I still couldn''t believe the house even had food, but once I started to tear into the food, I didn''t care.


    It was one of the quietest meals that I had been at in a long time. Everyone was so involved with their food, there was no room for talking.


    By the time we were done, so was all the food. At this point, everything had been cleaned off to the point where Kyra was still gnawing on the bone of the ham.


    I had tried to take it away from her, but I got growled at, so I turned to Mr. Bones.


    "Thank you very much for the meal, you live up to your word, and I''m d to have you aboard, or in the house, whatever it is. I am just d to have a good cook, but now I am tired and I need to go put my wolf to bed. Have a good sleep."


    I stood up and then turned to my wife who was still gnawing on the bone. I put my arms out and then she put her arms out, but the bone was still in her mouth.


    "You are not bringing that into bed!" I told Kyra.


    "Fine, but there is still some of the good salty stuff on there!" Kyrained as I scooped her up.


    "There will be more bones to gnaw on in the future, hehe!" I said with a devilish grin.


    "Oh? You want me to gnaw on it?"

 Chapter 240: Looking Up

    Chapter 240: Looking Up


    I carried my Wolf Princess into my room, and it was exactly how I had left it. There were still the free trophies I had got from hockey and football, and the right kind, not ser. I turned and smiled; a space about two meters tall and three wide was filled with old newspaper cut out of the Sun Shine girl from every newspaper I could find.


    "So this is the skeletons on the wall? You can barely even see them, and most of them don''t even look as cute as I do!" Kyra said cuddling into my chest.


    I turned and sat down on my bed, It was only a double. More than enough for me, and there could be room for one more if I squeezed.


    "No, they aren''t. None of them are half as beautiful as you, but as I said, they were like baseball cards. Plus, my parents didn''t care, they thought it was a lot more normal than Dave''s anime girls he had upon the walls. My dad used to bug Dave asking why he couldn''t just be happy with three-dimensional girls," I saidughing and still holding Kyra in my arms who didn''t seem to mind being pampered.


    "What would he say?" Kyra asked while sliding her hands under my shirt to move over my stomach.


    "Two-dimensional girls will always just sit and watch me work without asking questions. I don''t have to spend time with them so I can get what needs to be done!" I said in a mocking tone like my brother would use. "Keep in mind that he was only fifteen at the time, but he had already helped build an entire game world for an MMORPG that became very popr. So, it was just in factsing from him, but dad and I would stillugh at him anyway, but he knew we were joking."


    "You respect your little brother a lot," Kyra said climbing out of my arms and starting to walk around the room, looking at the medals and trophies.


    "Hard not to, I was good at sports, not great, but dad got to go to a lot of games. Dad always liked that I did sports, but he just didn''t know how to connect with Dave. The kid was always on theputer, and when he was younger, my dad used to try and kick him off, thinking he was just ying games. It wasn''t until I made mom force dad to sit down and watch Dave work," I said thinking about that time.


    It had been near too impossible to get dad to see reason. In his mind,puters were just a waste of time, but I had pushed mom to make hime and watch.


    "Dad sat for four hours with Dave and drilled him with question after question about how he made things work inside of the games. Finally, mom pulled him out, and Dave was only twelve at the time, so when I went to see him, he just looked frustrated. I guess he hadn''t got anything done and that frustrated him. So, when dad found out, he just nodded and didn''t bother him again. If there is one thing my dad could understand, it was hard work and determination. After seeing the things that Dave was doing, he got it."


    "So you were kind of like his guardian? You watched over him?" Kyra asked,ing toy on the bed and put a hand up the back of my shirt and she curled around me.


    "Pft, yeah, I guess, I kicked the shit out of anyone that messed with him, but I got through school because he helped me with my work and study. He did this all while doing his own work in a lower grade than me, then there was the game building as well. The kid always wanted to help, and after I got out of school he helped me get my first job as a janitor for apany he was doing work for," I said.


    Kyra was quiet, and I looked down at her, and her eyes were closed. Nice one, Hyde. You bored your wife to sleep with you talking. Well, it had been a long day so maybe in the morning, I might get something.


    I took my clothes off and pulled the covers out from under the sleeping Kyra. I probably could have flipped her over and she still wouldn''t have moved, she was out like a light.


    After getting her under the covers, I crawled into bed with Kyra and cuddled her closed to me. I buried my face into the back of her neck and green hair, kissing her gently.


    I soon started to drift off, and thest thing I remember about was how nice it was to have a ce that was really like home now. After that, I slipped off and had a good sleep for about five hours.


    ''Hyde! Get up and into the Dragon Armor now! I think the giant has spotted us, or at least he ising this way. Hurry up and stand up and I will merge you Into the armor, quickly!'' -Eva.


    Her voice jolted me awake, and I untangled myself from a growling Kyra.


    "Where do you think you''re going!" Kyra growled, but I was already sinking into the floor.


    "Stay here, I have to go. Our big friend is back so I think it is the best time we get out of here for now. I don''t think I will get lucky again," I said, but I was already merged with the Dragon Armor and backying on the ground where I had fallen.


    I could see the massive walking foresting straight at me. I knew when I had someone too big to tangle with. I would need to open the other two Gates before I had a snowball''s chance in hell of winning.


    For now, I just needed to get the hell out of here.

 Chapter 241: The Taste Of Defeat

    Chapter 241: The Taste Of Defeat


    I pulled myself up and off the ground, and started to run back through the forest I had been tossed over. I ran with hands in front of me like a snow melter with rocket boosters.


    "Dodge Left!" Eva called out over the speakers.


    I rolled and jumped back up and burst through the trees. That bastard had thrown a boulder half the size of me, but I was back at home now, and I turned up the speed. I cut a path through the snowstorm and high-tailed it out of there.


    I didn''t even bother to look back, no point. I was out of boulder range and I didn''t n on slowing down. I wasn''t running in fear for myself, I was just worried about my wife, and I guess the orphans too.


    "Everyone okay?" I called out, but no one answers.


    "They are all in the house and they can''t hear you, but Kyra is on her way up," Eva called over the inte.


    It was kind of nice to hear her voice with my ears rather than just the thought. Something about the sound of her voice felt better than always talking in my head.


    "I''m here babe, looks like you decided to make the right choice," Krya called out in a smug voice.


    "Oh yes, I ran away, so much fun," I grumbled.


    "Don''t be like that! I was only joking, I am d you decided to wait to fight that thing. I know you wanted to do your normal fake it till you make it, but I think that this guy is in a whole different league. I just don''t want to see you get that''s all babe."


    I knew that she meant well, but having her remind me of running away made the feeling that I had pushed downe back up. Defeat. It wasn''t something that I was very familiar with, buttely, I seemed to be getting more than my fair share.


    It just didn''t make sense, I always just bruted through things. I thought my specialty was my overwhelming strength that couldn''t match. Even if I was beaten down I could just push past, but I always left the girls behind, or they had to stay far away from me. If they didn''t, I could just as easily kill one or all of them.


    The Gate gave me unlimited power, but I had been using it wrong the entire time, letting the power leak out of me. The problem was now I was starting all over again on the thirteenth level, and I was feeling the effects of always being just at what I needed.


    I would just have to find somewhere to sit and open the fourth gate. I didn''t have Keepa with me so whatever I got I would be using the power blindly, but I wasn''t going to get smacked down again. This was all a result of my overconfidence and poor nning, but I would just have to work with what I had.


    "Hyde, I am sorry. I know you don''t like to run, but it''s my fault foring. If you would havee alone you might be already doing the challenges. I can see why you always tell us to stay back and wait for you" Kyra said, letting her voice trail off.


    "No babe, I am sorry. I was the one that wasn''t prepared for this. Now, that I have the power to bring you all along with me, I n on doing it all the time. The house seems to be a safe haven that isn''t affected by my movements, so I think that I could keep you all safe. I need to learn to control this power that''s all. I should be able to control this power, but I have been doing it all wrong for the entire time I have been in this game, so I need to learn it all."


    "You will, and I am here for whatever you need, like stress relief," Kyra said suggestively.


    "Let me absorb another Gate and then we can talk about that. It would be nice to have a win under my belt so it could be winner sex, not pity sex for the guy who didn''t win, hehe" I said mostly joking.


    "Hyde! You are not a loser!" Kyra shouted at me.


    "Hey! I didn''t say I was a loser!"


    I slowed down as the two of usughed.


    "Okay, I need to step out for a little bit. I don''t know how long I will be gone, but Eva will let you know when I am done, okay?"


    "Sure, just remember what I said! We would havest night if someone''s boring talk didn''t put me to sleep! Just kidding! I really enjoyed that you told me about you and Dave. I don''t really know much about the guy that saved my life. Be safe my love," Kyra said blowing me a kiss and heading back out of camera range.


    I slowly sat down in my little summer patch. I melted away, and the snow that was piling on my upper half slowly dripped and fell off me.


    I closed my eyes, letting my body rx. It was a bit harder to get grounded in this form, but after a few moments of blocking my mind out, I was floating about my form.


    Time to let the Gate fill me, and I slowly opened it up. The stream of power was stronger this time, the first three gates had all felt about the same, but I felt like the power wasing faster this time.


    I started to get worried, thinking it might being too fast like when I snapped the Gates open before.


    ''I am here, and you are fine, with absorbing this Gate, you will break the Law of Speed. Since Keepa isn''t here, I can fill his ce and I will do the Memory Download for you.'' -Eva.


    I was thankful that Eva coulde and help. The Law of Speed; this might speed things up!

 Chapter 242: That Part Threw Me Off

    Chapter 242: That Part Threw Me Off


    "I hope that wasn''t a joke," Eva said, taking her form and floating up beside my presence.


    "No, well, ya, but, ya. So, speed, ording to the download thinger. I can go really fast, but I drain power, not fast, but it does drain it out, and then...really? I have to be idle and meditate like this to gain it back? What kind of cockamamie bullshit is this? I have never had a limit or a constraint to the amount of power I could use other than the Gates themselves," I said, feeling a bit miffed.


    "Hyde, your brother designed the power this way for a reason, right? Or was he the type to just do things without putting any thought into them?" Eva asked me.


    Well, she did have a point there. While not always that bright at picking up social cues or with hanging out with people at all. Dave was meticulous with his game design and world-building skills.


    Sure, after we decided to stay in the game we added edited quiet things that would have got us mmed left, right, and center for copyright infringement. Thankfully this wasn''t ever going to exist in the real world, the time dial of sixty years had passed.


    Dave and I had talked about this right beforeing into the game. We were talking about hypothetical situations that could happen if something went wrong. If the time dial passed the sixty-year time would stretch, but only so far.


    Unlike in the shutdown, if the time band stretched too far things would start to warp. ording to the base model of Dave projection of the events that could follow, but that wouldn''t start happening for another thirty years. That clock also resets with each game reset, and two hundred and fifty years was the threshold before things got weird.


    ording to my memories, I had yet to see this weirdness, but things were a bit hazy with any memories pertaining to the Zodiac worlds. The actual Mainframe would be keeping them from me ording to the gamews that Dave put in ce.


    I could still remember bits and parts of the other two worlds, but no people or even me. One was water, a lot of water, but there were some inds, but that was all I got from Cancer.


    Thest was Sagittarius, and this was just a mountain on mountains. All glimpses were of rocky ranges, except the brief shing memory of a cave. The short shes always showed a cavern that was lit up with purple light from glowing crystals. nts and animals flourished, but that was it.


    I was still absorbing the Gate, but it was almost finished. While I was here, I might as well absorb the fifth gate. There was no point in ying if I wasn''t going to have all my tools and weapons currently avable at my disposal.


    "I don''t rmend that. While you have been thinking, I have been going over the file on what this Gate or Law means. You are going to have to take a bit to control yourself," Eva exined to me.


    "What do you mean by controlling myself? Wait, let me see what you are seeing, hold on oh. This looks like you might be a little busy over the next little while until I can get a hold of this Law," I said as I started having mental images for what was about to happen when I stepped back into my Dragon armor body.


    Download thinger said that I would be moving fast, but not like a burst of speed kind of fast though. No, this was some MACH three bullshit from a step, a hand motion, or if I turned my head too fast.


    Also, no extra strength whatsoever. I just got unadulterated, balls to the wall, peddle to the metal, ass clenching speed. My asshole was already puckering at the thought, and I didn''t even have one right now!


    Eva started tough, and I turned my glowing sphere of self to her and tried to darken my light at her.


    "You don''tugh at my other joke, but you think it''s hrious that I am going to have my mechanical asshole stretched out the back of me? You read what it said right? The only time it gets sucked back in is when it hits something!" I roared out in protest, but Eva was a fit ofughter rolling in the air.


    I wanted to give her shit, but seeing herugh like that reminded me of Nina. I wonder how the Graph was doing?


    That thought made Eva sober up quickly, and I felt bad for ruining her happy moment.


    "No, don''t feel bad, I enjoyed theugh while itsted. I have to say I kind of miss having Trinity in here. As for Nina and Graph, they are good, and unlike that weed that won''t stop growing, Graph is aging at a normal pace," Eva said with a bright smile.


    That made me chuckle. Yes, K did grow like a weed, so it was good to hear that Graph was growing at a normal rate. I would get to see home still as a baby when I got back.


    K on the other hand might almost be eight by then, and that gave me a headache just thinking about the kind of attitude she was going to get. I couldn''t even rub my hand over my face in the old, ''what am I going to do with you'' expression.


    The Gate was finally absorbed, and it had been for a little bit. I was just rxing, yeah. To be perfectly honest with myself, I was too excited to get back at it. It was something about the whole, ''simple movement in any direction will hurt, a lot,'' that part really just threw me off the whole idea of going back out there.


    Suddenly, I froze, didn''t even move my eyeballs


    ''What the fuck, Eva?''


    "Sometimes you just need a little push, when you are standing at the edge of a cliff.

 Chapter 243: Eggs Benedict

    Chapter 243: Eggs Benedict


    I just needed to get it over with. I wasn''t scared, not there was a difference in what I felt here than fear.


    Fear is where something scares you. This was just not wanting to get turned into metal filings when I hit a mountain or the imprable invisible wall. Slow deep breaths and aim for the tree.


    I filled my body with power and reinforced my structure so that I wouldn''tpletely fuck myself, or get ran through by a tree. I wanted Eva to be able to fix me after, and that wouldn''t happen if I died before the fixing could happen.


    There was a chance that I could get the brake right the first time. it was more than guaranteed to take me three to four attempts to stop or change directions.


    The problem was that I didn''t have something yet to slow down my perception, and I would be sliding. So, I had to do some trial runs to speed up my perception because everything would be happening in milliseconds.


    "You should be Fine," Eva said over the inte.


    "Oh yes, great, should be is exactly what I wanted to hear! Fuck it, I going," I said, find the thickest about a mile away.


    I step towards the line of trees, but then I hurt, oh yeah, exactly how I imagined it would feel. It was like I had been teleported across a mile, and then some buddy quickly gave me the ass beating of my life as I blinked.


    "Err, damage report, ugh, please Eva," I asked, already knowing that many things were in various stages of broken and very broken.


    There were a couple of ces that I couldn''t feel, but I suspected that they didn''t exist anymore.


    ''You are alive, but you even broke the inte. Come inside for a bit; it will take me about three hours to fix this dame. I can work faster now thanks to your fourth Gate. Even though you did more damage to yourself than the forest golem, I can repair you much after.'' -Eva.


    I was starting to get hungry anyway, so I merged back into the cabin of the DragonArmor. I couldn''t emerge into the house, but Eva could merge me from the house back into the Dragon Armor, but what did it mean?


    I tried to ask Eva, but she had no idea, so I left it alone for now. The point didn''t really seem that important at the present moment, more like idle curiosity.


    I left the Dragon Armor and walked into my house and down the stairs. Bones was in the kitchen, and whatever he was cooking smelled so good


    "Hey, Bones, how''s the cooking? Awe, is that poached egg and ham my man? Hondaise sauce? Tell me there is some..., oh wow, you knew I wasing didn''t you?" I asked with a smile.


    The smell of fresh amazing food was almost enough topletely shift my mncholy mood. I still couldn''t get rid of the shitty feeling of just not being good enough for my power. I should be able to control it.


    "Ah, I heard you crashed and burned, but I also heard you break the speed of sounds right before it went dead but it all happened so fast that it was hard to tell what happened. Long story short, you had a rough morning, so I made you some good food, you just have to go collect the others," Mr. Bones said.


    "Make me one of those first and I take it to go, I am hungry and they smell to go to leave without some kinds of snack. Maybe make more, I am eating everything kind of hungry, and I suspect that I will have more of one when I get back from trying to find them. Do you know where they went?" I asked, Mr. Bones as he handed me the te of food.


    A poached egg sat on a thick slice of cheese that was melted into the crispy English muffin. The other half of the toasted air pocket bread sat on the side of the te just waiting to make the sandwich.


    I didn''t pull away, there was the final all-important yellow sauce with the flecks of green herds in it. I watched as the hot sauce wasdled on as I held my te close to the pot.


    Mr. Bones didn''t put too much sauce, and I ended up sitting down to put the top on andplete the masterpiece. I picked up the sandwich and took arge bite with the smash of wonderful vors hitting my pallet.


    The eggy buttery velvet smooth taste of the sauce with just a hint of lemon mixed with the egg yolk and smoky ham. The cheese wasn''t what I would normally have, but it had a nice and sharp vor with a gooey texture that mixed perfectly with the crunch of the English muffin.


    The egg yolk had partially squirted on the te and some of the sauce had dripped so I used the sandwich to wipe it up. This only made it better, and when I was done I didn''t want to leave, but bones told me to go find the others if I wanted more.


    I was about to give him the whole, ''this is my house,'' routine, but I figured that I would eat faster if I just got off myzy ass and went to find them.


    Plus, they wouldn''t be that big, right? This had to be some little pocket dimension Dave had made for me, so I can''t imagine him making it that big.


    ''Neither Dave nor Gripton made this.'' -Eva.


    ''What? If they didn''t then who did? Oh great, don''t tell me Reggy made this ce, that would be all I need right now. No, it couldn''t have been him, he doesn''t have the ess.''


    ''This world is in between theyers of Reborn. Hyde, you created this world.'' -Eva.

 Chapter 244: Heat Of The Story

    Chapter 244: Heat Of The Story


    "What do you mean I created it? I think I would remember that, wouldn''t I?" I said out loud as I walked out the front of my house and onto the grass.


    I turned left and headed around the house to my backyard. There was a deck and a bit more grass, but after that, it was all rust dirt. I looked out and to the three sheds we had, but they were all closed so I started over to the closest one.


    ''You created this ce with your mind, the ce that I stay is in your father''s library. ording to your memory, it was a ce you rarely went to, so it was strange that that would be the main ce in your mind. It wasn''t until after You came here that thing ce came into being.'' -Eva.


    I was at the first shed and it was re, and only four meters tall, and ten by ten. It was just a shop that my dad kept all his misceneous tools and crap.


    After my father got all his money, they didn''t have much to do, so my father took up garage and auction sales. The man could not leave without buying at least one box of crap.


    I opened the side door, not bothering to try the big white door. If this ce was urate, then the door would have thetch slid over, locking it down.


    There was no one inside, but I still stepped in anyways, a nostalgic feeling washing over me. The door wastched and there was the old blue 9030 bi-directional tractor that my dad and I would use to feed the few cattle we had.


    I walked inside and looked at the walls that were lined with small ten by ten-centimeter cubby hole shelves. Each area heads a different nut or bolt, connector, pump, jack, you name it, and if it was on the farm, the part for it world be here or the other shop.


    After looking around I turned back and headed out. I coulde back another time if this ce was going to be around for a while. Plus, the food would be getting cold if I dicked around too much.


    I left the shop and to the biggest shed, this one was a massive five-meter tall, and twenty by forty. The thing was like a football field, and it held most of the big equipment and my parent RV camper motorhome.


    The steel shed was like half of a giant corrugated steel grain silo that had been cut in half and tipped over, simr to an airne hanger. That reminded me of when I was young and my dad had a spray coop that he rented out to a local farmer.


    My father had me convinced for the longest time that the long-armed Self-Propelled Sprayer was just a chicken ne that couldn''t fly. I chuckled to myself and heard some voices when I started to get closer.


    There was a door in the front, but you could only get to it if the left main door was closed like it was now. The ce was nothing fancy, but it was big and it held all the shit that my father bought.


    I opened the door and smiled when I saw Kyra showing the Kraken-Kin, my dad''s old caterpir dozer. The thing was so old that it had a hand crank that stuck out the front to get it going.


    "This is a very very old dozer, I am not sure what kind it''s, but it moved by spinning the tracks," Kyra said, not noticing meing in.


    She had her back turned, so I snuck over behind her. I sold my hands around her waist, making her jump a bit, but then she melted back into me.


    "Your back awfully fast? What happened?" Kyra asked, turning in my arms to kiss me.


    "The new Gates Law will require some getting used to and numerous repairs, so Ie to get you for breakfast. This is a D3 Cat, my dad used to get me to drag the yard to keep it all level with upside-down diamond harrows," I said, but I was clearly talking in anothernguage because everyone, including Kyra, just looked confused, and I sighed. "Let''s go eat before it gets cold."


    I turned and stepped out of the way between the old blue Dodge diesel one ton and the sand-colored Ford Windstar. My parents were forever trading for different vehicles, but nothing ever overly fancy, just things that they liked or needed.


    After the group of Kraken-Kin went by, I put an arm around Kyra as we walked out of the shed. There were a few things covered up, and I was hoping if I had timeter, I would like to take some things out and uncover one or two of those cars.


    "Your parents collected a lot of weird things, but there are also a lot of curious things as well. Like those covered cars, what are they?" Kyra asked as we left the shed and headed back to the house.


    "One is a 88'' ck Firebird, my first car, and the other was a 69'' GTO Judge, and that one is a burnt orange. Both cars are loud and fast, just the way I like my women! That''s what my dad used to say, haha!" I said with augh as we got closer.


    "What about the red VW Golf? Whose was that?" Kyra asked.


    "That piece of shit was my brothers, and he chose to drive that. My dad asked him what he wanted, and he had just handed my father a newspaper clipping from the papers ssified section. It was an ad selling the hunk of crap for five hundred dors," I said chuckling as the Kraken-Kin were already heading inside the house.


    "That''s a pretty good deal! They are pretty good on gas too, right?" Kyra asked, getting weirdly interested.


    "You would think so, but my father also said, you get what you pay for," I said as we entered the house and the smell of the eggs hit me again.


    "So, then it wasn''t that good of a car? Why do you still have it?" Kyra asked as we sat down at the table to join everyone else.


    "Thank you for the food," We all said before digging in.


    The food was still warm, and every bit as good as the first one I had. Our conversation was put on hold until we had finished eating. After we were done, I continued my story.


    "Well, it was a piece of crap at first, the thing poured out ck smoke, but the olddy we bought it from told us it just needed to warm up, being a diesel and all. My father had rolled his eyes, but Dave was adamant about getting the same thing. So, Dave paid thedy. Yes Dave, not my father. Before dad got his money, at fourteen, Dave was lending my parents cash that he never asked for back," I exined smiling.


    "This Dave, your brother sounds like a very good person," Comet said from across the table.


    "Ha! More than anyone would ever believe, but it was Dave style to work from the back to help others. He didn''t need help very often, but when I came to the car he was practically useless, but I helped him. The kid did so much for me that I practically owed him, so I was no big deal to help, but the job was mountainous," I said, starting to talk with my hands.


    "But the car is still out there so it must not have been that bad?" Kyra said putting her hand on my leg and leaning into me, but I was in the heat of my story.


    "Oh it was bad, when I got it into the far shop and got it lifted up, I took the oil plug out because nothing was showing up on the dipstick. When I took out the plug there was nothing that came out for the first five-second, but the globs of ck tar rolled out and into the oil pan I was using. Needless to say, it took three rinses with diesel in order to get all the gunk out, but then the thing ran like a charm, with a top speed of ny kilometers an hour," I said with a smile, sitting back in my chair.


    "Well at least you fixed it up for him, but do you think that we could learn to drive one? I am very curious to see how it works," Sun asked, and then everyone, even Mr. Bones and Kyra wanted driving lessons.


    I didn''t think it was a bad idea, and I was sure that my parents still had some gas in the big tank behind the shed. I was about to say yes, but then Eva let me know that the repairs were finished.


    "Maybeter, I am sure I will be back soon, but I need to go and try to deal with this new power I got. After I take a repair break we can go and I will teach you all to drive, okay?" I asked, looking around the table.


    I got head nods from everyone and I leaned down to kiss Kyra, who grabbed me by the shirt cor to pull me in for a deeper kiss, but she whispered to me.


    "They are going to be cobwebs down here soon if you don''t take me into the bedroom and give me what I deserve soon!"


    "Yes, Ma''am!"

 Chapter 245: Breaking The Speedforce

    Chapter 245: Breaking The Speedforce


    I sunk into the floor after giving my frisky kitty another deep kiss. I would need to make some time for her soon, but for now, I need to get a hold of this speed.


    I was going to crash at least two more times by Eva''s calctions before my reaction time would be able to catch up. Each time I used the speed I would dial up my perception of time and be able to react faster, but in my current state, I couldn''t even blink as fast as I moved.


    This was the best ce to do it, there was at least a lot of snow to cushion my crash. I would get to a point where I could control when I could use it, but this was part of the requirement.


    I did find it weird that I wasn''t affected by it in the house and I would have to do some tests after. I was fully back in my massive mech body, but holding still and getting ready for the move.


    "I have been able to upgrade your repair system. So, as long as you don''t crash too hard, you should be able to try again within five minutes. The faster your perception is the faster I can work. Soon you will be able to repair almost as fast as the damage is caused. It won''t help if you get cut in half and pull from your other half," Eva exined over the inte as I ushered the Gates power through me to strengthen my frame.


    "Point taken. Okay, let''s try this again. Hypersonic step, take twooo!"


    I had turned my head too quickly, and I was in a cave, and I hurt. I looked up to see the ice wall I had smashed through, and then put my head down again.


    "That wasn''t quite as bad," I said, still not moving.


    "I need you to go inside so I can take the Dragon Armor out of the cave after I fix it," Eva called out.


    "Sure, but mark this ce on the map, something tells me I will want toe back here when I can move normally again," I said as I dropped back into the cabin area.


    The cave was filled with glowing gemstones, and it wasn''t marked on the map. So, either it was a random anomaly or it is a hidden cave, and those always had the best treasure.


    In the meantime, I wanted to step into the hours for a minute to try something. I walked over and into the hall that led from the cabin area.


    Once inside the hall, I tried to use the Gates to fill my body, but nothing happened. Even stranger yet, I couldn''t even feel the Gates.


    ''Eva, do you know anything about why I can''t feel the Gates in here?''


    ''As I said, this ce is in a pocket in between theyers, so it is actually outside of reborn so your quirk does not apply here, nor does your magic. I don''t know anything else about this world as it is your creation.'' -Eva.


    That didn''t help me at all, but at least I knew why I had no power here. I wondered just how big this world was?


    So far, I had not seen a stop in the scenery, but that could just be an illusion. I would have to test it out, but that was dangerous all on its own.


    Without having powers to protect men I could just drive until I hit a dead stop or I could get seriously hurt, or even die. Since this ce was outside of Reborn, I didn''t want to test what would happen if I died. There would be no guarantee that I woulde back or even where I would go, that was Dave''s department.


    I walked back into the cabin, there was no point in trying to go see Kyra and the others. If Eva was as fast as she said she was


    ''I am, and it is done.'' -Eva.


    I smiled as I sunk into the floor. It was so easy to forget how easily she could read my thoughts, but I wasn''t a bad thing. Plus, we were together as one now, so I would always share these things in this world, but that brought up the next question.


    What happened to Eva when I went to the next world? Would shee with me? A-Type weapons would stay with you in the game worlds, but I don''t know how it would work in the Zodiac world though.


    "You don''t need to worry. Thanks to you making this world, you might be able to keep all the women with you inside of your head. I also have been able to take form in the house, but I don''t have clothes so I have been staying out of sight. Still, it is nice to stretch my legs in the library, but I would like to get out some time," Eva said with a giggle over the inte.


    I was outside of the cave now, and it was time for another run. There was a chance that I could get it this time and then from there it would just be a matter of rinse and repeat until my body got used to it.


    "I will get Kyra to go into my mother''s room and bring you some clothes. Then you can join us for a meal and we can do some driving," I said as I refilled my frame with power.


    "Thank you, that would be really nice. Even though we are one, I can only share your experiences, but it would be nice to have some of my own," Eva said softly over the inte.


    I would help make memories with her, and the news of being able to take everyone with me was pretty cool, but they would have to live without magic or powers.


    Most would be fine with that, but we would need to build a bigger house, and whiteout magic, so that alone will make it hard. Maybe I could head to Ratiha after and hire some builders that were used to not having magic. Plus, there were the three sheds that were filled with tools.


    It was time to put all those thoughts aside and concentrate on getting this down. I was just wasting time right now when I should be getting thispleted so I can move on.


    I concentrated and prepared myself, aiming at thergest open space ofnd that had the longest distance to go before hitting anything. Eva pulled up a heads-up disy she had created with my knowledge.


    Most of which I couldn''t ess or only had bits and parts. This was because of all the things crammed in there from the ridiculous number of years I had been alive in-game.


    The only person older than me was Dave. I had no idea how old he was, but at the very least he was three hundred years past me. Not so much the little brother, but that just meant that I should have this no problem, I was an OG, original gamer!


    I stepped and then the world started to blur, but I stomped down and dug into the ground with my foot. Now was the tricky part, the sh step.


    I had to start using the speed to go side to side to start out with. ording to the information that I had from the Gate, this would let me build up my resistance to the speed.


    Once I did it enough I would dial up to use the speed, and it would be far more controble. So, I stepped back and was sent back, starting the sh Step.


    Traveling at roughly almost four thousand Kilometer instantly at first was head jarring, anding back the second time I almost fucked up and hit a tree. After that it was peachy, and I started to rip a two-kilometer track, basting the snow back for fifteen meters on either side of me.


    ''Go faster now, you have to get up to ten thousand and then you will be able to use your speed at four thousand Kilometers per hour. You will no longer need to hit your enemies directly, your force and speed will decimate all. That is, except for the Forest Golem, you will need thest Gate to defeat him, but I don''t think he is important right now.'' Eva.


    I was up to Mach five and the snow was starting to stop, but I need to go faster! I started to kick and I sped, watching the speed dial on the HUD crank up, but I could still only hit seven, but I was close.


    I was worried before that I might go too fast, but now I was ready to try and use the Gate to boost myself. I kicked and pucked in the same direction, but then left my fist out on both sides and started to use a st of the Gates power.


    Just like I had thought, far too fast, I broke Mach thirteen. Clocking out at just over sixteen thousand kilometers per hour and I was feeling cooked as I slowed.


    When I stopped, I was confused, had I just broken the Speedforce? It was sunny out, and there was no snow let anywhere near me.


    The ground was massively gouged like a canyon had been ripped open and I was floating over top of it. No, I was falling, but very slowly.


    ''H...y...d...e...s...l...o...w...d...ow...n!'' -Eva.

 Chapter 246: Goddammit Dave!

    Chapter 246: Goddammit Dave!


    Slow down? But, why? If I was really going so fast that I was out of time with everyone else, wouldn''t this be the perfect moment?


    This could be my chance to really haul ass and get shit done! I had to try and move, I had just stopped before, and I hadn''t tried to move since then.


    I tried to lift my arm at a normal speed, but it was like something was pulling on me. Not only that, when my arm did start to move, it started to break.


    I could handle the waves of pain, this was nothing. I had to slow my arm to a crawl because it felt like smashing my fist into an unbreakable wall using my full strength, in slow motion.


    I finally had to stop, I was just breaking my arm faster than it could be repaired. That was the reason why I needed to slow down, I fucked something up.


    I had a top speed of sixteen thousand kilometers an hour; in space, that was nothing. On the sided and with gravity, and air, I should have been torn apart, but as I got faster, so did Eva.


    I just needed to focus and go back inside of myself, but there was still a problem. I was still over the top of a massive canyon I had dug using my fancy footwork.


    I needed to somehow get over to the ground, but not even the speed would work now. Each movement was tearing me apart, shattering my body as it tried to repair.


    I would just have to leave my fate up to Murphy on this one. I closed my eyes and pulled myself back into my cabin.


    "RUN!" Eva screamed and I didn''t hesitate.


    I dove into the house, and then scramble to my feet, turning fast to see.


    It was like watching a movie from this side, and I must have hit even fucking bump on the way down. The cabin was shaken and smashed, but Eva was more than able to keep up with the damages.


    A few times light did show through holes, but they were always grown back together like the metal was alive. With a final crash, hit the bottom, or at least that was what I assumed.


    "Hyde? Are you okay? What just happened?" Kyra asked from behind me.


    I turned and put a finger up to get her to wait.


    "Eva, status report. How are you doing?" I asked, a bit worried.


    "I am just dizzy that''s all. I don''t feel the pain like you do, so it was just a lot of repairs. You can merge back out when you are ready the repairs are already done," Eva announced over the inte.


    "Okay, I will be right out," I said, but then walked up to Kyra and took her in my arms, kissing the top of her head.


    I stroked her ears and in between them, and she nuzzled into my chest. I enjoyed a small moment with her, just enjoying the press of her body and the fruity scent of her hair.


    It was a familiar smell of the only shampoo and conditioner in the house. Pantene Pro-V, my mother loved the shit, and it was the only thing she would keep in the house.


    They both smelled good, but Dave used toin that it would be nice for a little change every once and a while. It wasn''t until just recently that we found out that it was actually a garbage shampoo.


    "So you have to go back now?" Kyra asked in a pouty voice, turning her head up to me with her bottom lip out.


    I kissed her and smiled, stroking between her ears on the top of her head. Kyra was unable to hold the pouting face and melted back into me with a satisfied smile.


    "Yes, my love. I wille back after. Maybe you should go have a nap to pass the time and maybe you won''t fall asleep on me again, hehe," I said chuckling, then I pulled her lips to mine again.


    After we finished the kiss, we pulled apart and went our separate ways. I headed back into the cabin and merged with the dragon armor.


    I opened my eyes and I was standing on the ground, but something was weird about it. It looked like the small y color was the walls, but it was a solid color.


    "Eva, do you know what this is?" I asked.


    "This is the lowest level of the world, that is a barrier and there will be nothing on the other side. If this is the height, then that also means that the sea is not that deep either, or it could only drop down in certain spots," Eva spoke over the inte.


    That would make sense since space had the same thing. There was nothing after a certain point.


    "Okay, so now I can use the speed, but how do I use it? Do I just run?" I asked, feeling a bit dumb, but I could move my body freely now.


    "You can use it with intent, you just have to want to go fast, and things will slow down. You will still move fairly fast, but you will not be skating like you had to before. Up ahead is an open cavern, I noticed gems and it isn''t that far from where you had crashed before in the cave."


    I looked up ahead and saw what she was talking about. There was a cave up ahead, and I decided to start slowly.


    I took a step forward, and everything was okay. I didn''t end up another mess, I just walked normally. This was good, and it only took me a couple ofrge steps to get to the cave.


    I was massive like the entrance, but I wasn''t a treasure room or anything like that. It was just a side chamber, and there seemed to be a bigger one up ahead.


    I stepped inside, looking around to see if anything was moving, but it was quiet in this first cave. I walked forward and there were only the same glow crystals, so I walked up to a cluster of them.


    "Eva, can you scan this? I can feel some kind of waves or pulsesing from the cluster. They are all slowly and ever so slightly dimming and then became bright again, and I want to know what they are or if you can figure out if they are useful?" I asked.


    "I will scan one, but you need to touch one and try to break off a piece so I can process it," Eva said in a low voice over the inte.


    "Sure, give me a second," I said as I grabbed one of the pink glowing ss-like geometrical crystal bud jutting clusters.


    I tried to break the tip-off, but even with the Gates'' assistance, I couldn''t crack it. I even tried to punch it, and that just got me a shattered and fucked right up hand that took an entire minute to fix.


    "It has power in it, but they all seemed to connect to somewhere else. We will just have to explore the cave more to find out," Eva said.


    "True enough, and maybe three will be an enemy roughly my size to fight!" I said giving my new head a shake, that fucker hurt.


    I would need to work on getting thest Gate opened so I could keep pushing forward.


    "There is no need for that yet, you still have a lot left to learn about the other gates you have opened and how you n on using them together. You are getting too far ahead of yourself," Eva scolded me, making meugh, but she was right.


    "You''re right, I haven''t been using any of my powers to any real purpose. I have been just flying by the seat of my pants, but I will get things figured out. Let''s go and check out this big cave, I would like to get a win today," I said as I walked over to the cave opening.


    "You have been doing good, even if you don''t think so. You will get your win now, don''t worry, just start away from the Forest Golem for now," Eva said and I could tell she was smiling, and I rolled my eyes.


    I walked into the next big chamber, and there was a big geode in the center of the cave. It was cut in half and had a glittering inside filled with amethyst crystal.


    "That''s a pretty cool looking rock," I said as I walked into the huge cave, but then it started to move.


    The geode lifted to reveal many pointed legs, and that''s when the thing turned around. I had never seen anything like this, it was like a centipede but shorter.


    Then the fucking the did something weird, the geode started to turn inside out. Soon the entire thing was covered in a glowing crystal shell like the ones on the wall.


    "You have never seen anything like this before," Eva announced.


    Great, something new, but then the son of a bitch started to spin at a ridiculous speed. Then it started to fly around the room, bounce off walls.


    Goddammit, Dave! What the actual fuck is this thing, fucking Super Mario World?!

 Chapter 247: TechnoTransmuter!

    Chapter 247: TechnoTransmuter!


    "Any suggestions?" I asked as I hopped over the now slower spinning shell.


    I had been able to get the thing to slow down as I dialed up, but it was still rotating at an incredible speed. The problem was that this bug turtle shell was made out of the same crystal as on the wall.


    Both times that I had tried to get under it just lost my hands. Eva was able to repair me fast, but this thing was tough.


    Even slowed down, with it still spinning, and the crystals made it like a grinder. I suddenly remembered something, and jumped straight up, and stuck myself to the roof of the cave.


    "Very good, as I said before you need to remember that you have more than just one power," Eva exined to me.


    She was right, there was the second Gate, Reach. I started to stick lines of power to the roof, then I used power sts to connect them to the shell.


    Soon, the cave was filled with a screeching noise. The shell couldn''t move so only the feet were squealing now.


    That was what I was waiting for, and I dropped from the roof, stomping down as I did. The green guts squirted out as the reversed geode shell copsed, and the cavern went quiet.


    "That was gross, god, what was he thinking?" I asked no one.


    "You won, but the crystals are all glowing still and none of the actual crystals on the shell broke. Only the rock cracked, so whatever is powering them is still here. I have seven entrances on scan right now, one moment while I calcte the most likely course," Eva exined.


    "You are right, I did get my win, and it wasn''t an easy fight, but a valuable lesson. I need to start using all my powers, and not just one at a time," I said looking around the cave, but then a red line appeared leading to a tunnel opening.


    "This is the most likely path to get us to whatever type of core this ce has. The other ces are just empty caves and there is one that leads up," Eva told me.


    "How are you doing the scans? Shouldn''t I see a light beam of some shit?" I was a bit confused as I walked forward, following the next tunnel.


    "Sonar, I can create maps of the current area, and areas close that sound can reach. I use high frequencies so you won''t hear them, but I can make a basic three-dimensional map from them as we go.


    "That''s amazing, good job! Here I thought you have such crazy technology... never mind," I said as Eva giggled as she shuffled things around on my HUD. "Okay, so then how did you create those, and this and these? You were this advanced before, right?"


    "The stronger you be, the stronger I can be, and we have all the memories from Transport and Universal Watch. I will slowly alter the suit, and soon you will be able to transform into a Dragon. Keep going, you are doing great," Eva told me.


    "Thank you for that, other half! Okay, there is a light there up ahead, are you hearing the humming, or is that just me?" I asked as I could hear a humming like I was standing beside a power transformer, maybe more of a buzz.


    "Yes, I can hear it, but the sound is blocking my scans so be careful. There must be some kind of massive energy source, but who knows what it is," Eva cautioned.


    I took my time, but it didn''t take long, and I was confused for a moment, but then I blinked big metal eyes. No fucking way.


    There was a massive shifting silver-gray cube with strange markings on it wait, no those were faces on the cube.


    "Eva, can you freeze the picture for me?" I asked.


    "No, sorry, the HUD doesn''t have that feature yet, but you can speed up to slow it down," Eva exined to me.


    That made sense, kind of. What did we not have a camera feature yet? Frigging cellphones had them, but I didn''t, ugh.


    I concentrated and felt myself start to dial in as the cubes shifting surface started to slow as I got closer. There was aughing male face on every inch of the cube in different stages ofughter.


    Fucking Dave, was this what I thought it was? Only one way to find out.


    I drew my hand back and pped it on the cube, and I was in a white room.


    "Look who found the easter egg! I honestly didn''t think you would find any of them."


    The hairs on the back of my neck stood up as I looked down at my hands. That voice could only be one person, but I was almost worried that I would turn around and he wouldn''t actually be there.


    "Hyde, how long are you going to stand there?" Dave asked from behind me.


    I sighed and turned, but broke out into a stupid grin as I saw blue jeans and a white t-shirt. Dave was standing with the same stupid grin.


    "Hey bro, long time no see, but that''s the understatement of the year. I can read your progress files, and it looks like something has gone wrong in the game. Sorry if I sound weird, I am only just a copy of Dave, so I just have the memories" Dave was cut off as I squeezed the life out of him.


    Dave hugged me back, and even though this wasn''t the current him that was fighting in the game, it was still him. Man, this was better than any win, and I really need this.


    "I know It''s been hard, I can see, but I can''t do much for you, well except for this little bad boy! Remember as kids? What did we collect and y the most of?" Dave asked me as I let go of him.


    Dave was bubbling with excitement, so I thought about it, but that was a billion years ago, figuratively speaking. I guess for some of us like Dave, those memories would never be far away, and I just needed to think.


    "I will give you a hint, Dad found a box of them at a garage sale, and they were all-metal! You would also y the bad guys always, but only because they had a cooler name!" Dave said with excitement.


    "Shut the fuck up, this is not the AllSpark!" I shouted at him, hoping I was wrong.


    "Ha, yes, no, maybe, kind of, sort of, but different?" Dave said with his stupid grin.


    "I will hit you. Spit it out nerd, or I give you a swirly."


    "Sure dy, I think I have something in my teeth, can I use your forehead as a mirror?" Daveughed at me. "Okay, for serious now."


    "Do you know how unserious you sound when you say it like that?" I said giving him a dirty look and advancing with my fist raised.


    "Put your damn hand down before you hurt yourself. Fine, you''re no fun, I will tell you, sit down and stop acting like a barbarian," Dave said, waving and two chairs appeared.


    "So, then what is this? If it''s not the AllSpark from Cybertron, then what is it?" I asked, taking one of the chairs and Dave took the other.


    "My version of it, it will allow you to transform, but into anything at will. I also can see that you and the girl''s built some toys, lots of them. Those will be helpful in this world to face off with Talon," Dave told me.


    "Toys? What, you mean by the Dragon Armor? That hardly counts as toys," I said, giving him a raised eyebrow.


    "Not just your A-Type armor, but the fifty set of living R-Type armor you have built on your ship? Haven''t you seen them?" Dave asked with a perplexed look.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" I asked confused, but then it hit me. "You mean the surprise Titania has been working on?"


    "Whoops! Well, cats out of the bags now. Yeah, Her and your other wife Haruna, that you just found, jeez Hyde, did you just forget about her!" Dave scolded me.


    "Don''t, I already know I fucking suck at this. Yes, I did forget about her, but what does she have to do with the surprise?" I asked, sighing.


    "She can create basic nymph''s from her magic since it has evolved twice now. The nymphs are pairing with the armor, and once you use the third Gate on them, you will have an army of evolving warriors!"


    Haruna hadn''t talked to me after we got back, but I hadn''t seen her. I was really bad at this, but there were some many mouths to feed when it came to giving out my attention.


    "So, I have an army, and possibly a wife that hates me. Anything else I don''t know about of great game wizard?" I asked my brother tiredly.


    "Cheer up, she isn''t mad, but I won''t spoil any more. Now, let''s talk about the TechnoTransmuter!" Dave said with excitement.

 Chapter 248: Stolen Puzzle Piece

    Chapter 248: Stolen Puzzle Piece


    "Okay then, tell me about the TTC. You say that it can turn me into a transformer, so it is just the AllSpark, right?" I asked Dave while reaching out and grabbing a drink from thin air.


    This room would have whatever we wanted to a degree. Couldn''t get the strippers, but Iughed when a pile of white stuff appeared on the floor.


    "As I said, it''s a yes and nothing. Yes, you can transform, but it will be more than that. Think if Ditto and the All Spark had a baby, then you would get the TechnoTransmuter Cube!" Dave said with a chuckle.


    "Anime is fine, but Pokemon? Bro, stop trying to convince me of how much of a loser you are, and just tell me what it does!" Iined.


    "I''m not even real and you''re still a dick to me," Dave said, shaking his head.


    "That''s because I love you, and that''s why I have had so much patience this far. So, can you tell me what it does, or do I have to stick my hand in the water to see if it is wet?" I asked.


    "Honestly, that''s probably best. You never listen to me anyway, but you cute little A.I. will be able to ess all the fill I stored into the cube. So, I know I am not real, and this probably doesn''t matter, but, how is the game? Besides the bull shit and such?" Dave asked with eagerness.


    Looked at him for a moment; this was the Dave from just before the game started. The one filled with hope, but still scared it would all fail, and look at us now.


    None of this was his fault, but he would feel that way, that was his way. The guy was always trying to save everyone or help them any way he could.


    "Honestly, If you look past all the bullshit. What you have created here, is fucking mind-boggling. I don''t know how many times I had to convince myself that this was just a game because it all seemed too real. I know it is our reality now, but you know what I mean," I said with a big smile.


    "Haha, yes! Our mind will always try to grab onto something to help center us in confusing times if it can. Do you know how I am doing? I know now not that good from what you have learned, but I can''t read your conversation," Dave said with a smile.


    "You know that Reggy broke into the game right?" I asked, and Dave nodded. "Well, he had been whooping your ass like a redheaded stepchild. So, I used Limitless break and triggered my brain, remembering you, and getting my memories back. Gripton said you''re getting roughed up, so I called out Reggy toe and fight me, and now I just killed him in this world." I exin, taking a deep breath after.


    "This fucking guy, just will not stop. I was going to leave him alone, let him stay in Second Life, but I guess that was my mistake," Dave said, putting thumb and index on his one hand to his temples as he shook his head.


    "Yup, I fucking told you just to fucking kill all of them! Remember? Hey, Dave, if you don''t kill them all, they wille back to bite you in the ass. Now what? How many fucking years? This isn''t your fault, but there is only one answer, and I better not have to remind other you of that," I said looking meaningfully at the Dave copy.


    "That is the dream, maybe when we meet again I will have grown up, bwahahaha!" Daveughed, and I joined him because it was funny.


    "What? Do you think you will have grown up more now than you did in the thousand or so years on Second Life?" I asked with a big stupid grin.


    "Yeah, because this ce and Second Life are so much alike," Dave said sarcastically. "I also wasn''t me in Second Life, you know I just a persona that I had built to make the girls all feel safe and morefortable with me. This trail was supposed to help me get to where I needed to be, but looks like I have not been having good luck," Dave said, looking down.


    "Cheer up shithead. None of this has been easy for any of us, but we are all still pushing and trying to get to the end. Otherwise, you will do the same, and you will grow. Now, I love you, but I have some of my own things to deal with here, but what happens to you when I leave this ce?" I asked my Brother as I stood up.


    "I will go back to the Eye of God, I am just a copy, so when I go back, that part of me will go, and I will go back to joining the Eye," Dave said.


    "The eye? What is that?" I asked with curiosity.


    Dave had never mentioned an Eye of God before, but he had mentioned that Gripton had been working on some things. Maybe this Eye of God was one of those things.


    "It is a massive group of A.I. outside of the game, but I only know that because I dug deep into nks files from yours. This is all very troubling, and I wish there was more that we could do. I should catch up to you at some point, so all I can say is keep on plugging away at it," Dave said with a tired smile and a sigh.


    Poor guy had only been active for like fifteen minutes and now he had to feel the weight of the world crashing down on him at that time. Not much could be helped, and on the up and up, he would be going to join his other A.I. homies, so he was just stuck with temp blues.


    I walked over and gave him a hug, real Dave or not, the guy looked, talked, and worried just the same as my brother. So, for the most part, it was almost like seeing him again for real.


    "I will let you get back to your grand adventure, but before I go there is one this I will warn you about this world, well more about one country," Dave said.


    "Firesti? The one that tossed Haruna on that Ind?" I asked, with my temper starting to spike a bit.


    "Firesti? You haven''t been there yet?! You were supposed to start there!!" Dave said in outrage while waving his hands around. "I had everything set for revolutions, support, nice kingdom, great people, what the fuck?"


    "Hey! Don''t look at me! I showed up in Hamartia!" I said, trying not tough, seeing how worked up Dave was getting.


    This was worse than stealing a puzzle piece from Dave. Cheat, or whatever, Dave didn''t care, but if you fucked with his order of operations


    "I am giving you this and I will send out a signal to my other copies for Bhan and Kiada. This is a breakdown of the current world you are in, this will also exin in detail who put Haruna on that ind, but not how to deal with them," Dave exined to me.


    "What do you mean not how to deal with them? Who are these people?" I was confused.


    "Gavelran is the main source of the corruption, but with the n I had set for you, you should have taken care of them first. Now, I have no idea what you''re going to do. These are the behind-the-scenes type and from what I can see in your mind, you have made quite the stir," Dave said with a smile.


    "I will just have to weed them out or just take on Talon. He can''t be that strong can he? Why do I need the whole world on my side?" I asked, thinking there might be an easier way.


    "No, you must have control of everyone, and you have everyone safe. Talon can''t use a system, but what he can do is open gates to the dungeon realm where monsters are infinitely reproduced. He also can open those gates up all over the world as soon as you start batting him and they will stay open even if you kill him," Dave exined.


    "Are you kidding me? He isn''t just going to throw his army into me? Come on, why did you have to make this so hard!" Iined.


    "Because this is a game you idiot, and I am going to have to make it harder if you are able toplete it in less than a year! This wasn''t supposed to be easy! We all spent time training and getting better at these games to help us, but we knew getting here that this was going to be hard. And this is turned on easy, the next one will be set to medium and your Gate would be as effective at its lower stages."


    "Alright, I get it, but it was good to see you and say hi to the others for me!"


    Then I had my hand on the floating massive cube and I was back in the cavern. In my Dragon Armor body that now had the ability to transform or something like that.


    "EVA! How do I get this infernal thing to work? Is there a button or a word?" Iin, trying to figure out how to y with my new toy.

 Chapter 249: Integration

    Chapter 249: Integration


    I was back in the cavern now, and Dave was gone. Whatever had just happened there had urred in a single moment.


    ''What are you talking about?'' -Eva.


    "The TTC thing! I just talked to Dave about this!e on now, don''t you know what I am talking about?" I asked in confusion.


    "No, you touched the cube, and now you are spouting all this random stuff. What just happened to you?" Eva Asked over the inte.


    What was going on? I was just there talking to Dave, so he should have been real. I mean, I guess it could have been my mind, but that all seemed real just to be a trick of the mind.


    Suddenly, the cube stopped moving, and then it started to get smaller. I slowly pulled in on itself until the code could fit in my massive hand.


    it kept getting smaller until the point that it disappeared in my hand. Now I was overly confused and I wasn''t sure what to make of it.


    "I can now pick up the new... thing, what is this? It has so many different features and I don''t even know where to start with all the different functions that it has. Hyde this thing will let you change your body at will and morph into different things!" Eva eximed excitedly.


    "That sounds a lot better, wow you really had me worried there for a bit. So, how does it work? Do I just think and it does? Do I get to figure out a cool catchphrase or a hand signal to activate it?" I asked excitedly.


    "Tomorrow, maybe, if you are lucky it will be ready to use. This is not a plug and y type of system, so it is going to take a good amount of time to get this to work with the rest of the stuff," Eva exined.


    "Hey! What just a minute! Didn''t you already absorb it? What more do you need to do? Don''t you just take it all in and boom! We''re a transformer?! You''re the speed queen!" I eximed.


    "This isn''t changing a set of batteries, Hyde! Nor is this a movie! It will take some time to get everything working in the proper order. This thing is changing everything about us, and it will affect you more than just as the Dragon Armor," Eva exined to me.


    "I just assumed it was going to be like installing a new program. The cube sucked into me so easily that I thought that I would have been able to start shorting right away," I said, putting a metal hand to my chin.


    "No, this thing is different. Whatever you got from... you said you see Dave? So he left this for you? Whatever this power is, it''s changing you down to the chemical level," Eva told me.


    I tried to move, but my actions were sluggish, so I decided to sit down. The crystals in the room had gone noticeably dimmer since I absorbed the TTC, but there was something going on inside of me.


    As Eva had just said, there was some kind of change happening inside of me. It wasn''t something that I could put into words, but there was also something else changing.


    "Are you fleeing the Gate Eva? What is happening to it?" I asked, feeling a bit concerned.


    I swear to god if Dave just took away my Gates to make me a transformer I will try my damndest to look mad! Hard to get mad about something like that, it was like getting mad about someone taking your toy away and giving you a newer model.


    Yeah I really liked that too, but I could get used to this kind of thing. I didn''t know if I was losing the Gates or what was happening, and Eva was being silent.


    "Sorry, I have been trying to pull up information about this from the Memory Download, but there is nothing. As for you Gates, I don''t know what the power is doing to them, but from what I can see, it is fusing with you, the Gate, the dragon, the Dragon Armor, and your magic. All we can do is wait; whatever this thing is, there is no info at all about it, not even a reference," Eva exined.


    Now this was exciting! As long as Dave made me stronger and able to y the game better, I was all game for it.


    "You said that I was changing, but what does that mean?" I asked, feeling a bit thick for asking like that, but the terms were pretty loose the way she had phrased it.


    "Whatever this thing is that you gave you, it is changing how your bodies work. Not just this for, but your human, and dragon forms. when this is down, you should be able to transform back into yourself at a normal size," Eva exined.


    "So, is there any point in me waiting around? or should I just go and see what the wolf girl is doing?" I asked.


    "You should be able to move now, I suggest that we keep going. I will continue to integrate the systems as we go. I will not be able to exin everything right away, but I will exin them as I understand what they mean," Eva told me.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry, I get it. Dave liked to do things like this, and if he left it here without any information, that just means that it is that good. Well, if we can get movinging then you are right and we should start making our way out of here. doing you have a route for when we get back to the main cave?" I asked.


    "Just head back out the way we came in. You will start to notice a few changes by the time we get back outside," Eva told me, but she seemed distracted.


    I stood back up and looked around. The ce looked hollow and empty now without the massive cube to fill up the space.


    I turned and headed back out the tunnel and into the main cave area. The Mario Brother turtle bud was still a broken and squashed mess in the middle of the cavern, but it was easy to walk around it.


    Soon, I was back outside once again in the giant canyon I had dug earlier. I looked around and there was more snow on the ground, and I could see the storm trying to blow in again.


    Something was going on with my vision, and I had to blink my eyes a couple of times. Eva had made some screen for me to use as an HUD, but I could only look at them, not interact with them because they weren''t actually there.


    "The Cube is upgrading our system far past it was before. The overly that I had made for you before is now being reced with a fully functional HUD, and many new features like this one," Eva said as little parts of my massive metal body started to fly off me like little bugs.


    Suddenly my minimap started to be more clean, and I had a full picture of the canyon in a three-dimensional map. I could interact with it using my mind, or even casually using my finger held at any position to turn it.


    "That is only the beginning of the changes. The Cube is organizing your Gates powers for you. This system is putting them to work automatically, and will respond to your thoughts and intent. Now you will just have to do what you want to do and it will happen, to a degree. Just like anything, the system will have limits, we just don''t know what they are yet," Eva exined.


    "There are a lot of things we don''t know... you know, Eva? I think that going to be the next tattoo I''m going to get. Gonna put it right on my forehead! Fucking Dave!" Iined.


    "In his defense, this is a game, and it wasn''t meant to be easy. This is supposed to be challenging or you would get bored too easily," Eva exined, but I could hear the smile in her voice.


    "Well, I can''t argue with you about that, still..." I was about to start my old tirade game.


    "...if this didn''t happen, and that didn''t happen. Spilt milk, your words," Eva said to cut me off.


    "Uck! Just let me whine andin about it. It is the only thing that I can do that I have control over!" Iined with a smile.


    "The systems are ready for you to try the first switch. The system can transform you Into anything, but I don''t really understand how it works yet. I suggest that you start with something that you know well. That way there is less chance of aplication happening," Eva exined.


    That was solid advice, and I decided to be vani and listen to Eva, focusing on my human form. I really had no idea what was going to happen, but then the parts and tes of my body started to move.

 Chapter 250: Yits Tits

    Chapter 250: Yits Tits


    Each te on my body tucked, and folded into itself, slowly reducing its size. It was like watching my body slowly shrink down in size until I was just little old me.


    "Will I be able to change a single part of my body?" I asked as I shrunk.


    "From what I can see it doesn''t look like it. The problem that the change happens as one thing to your entire body. Your body can now choose a form and you will be that, but there is no halfway between. I don''t see any way to target a single part of you," Eva exined.


    I was back down to my normal size, and I felt like an ant standing in my own footprint. After ying the thirty-meter tall robot for a couple days, it was weird to have to look up at everything.


    My body was the same as it normally was, except now there were small hair-thin lines in my skin from then tes. I reached into my pants and sighed as I grabbed my soft dangly bits.


    I felt relieved after finding that my cock was soft and actually in ce. I decided to give the speed a test with a run up the side of the canyon wall, test out the new stuff and get the show on the road.


    I was worried about what was going to happen when I tried to use my Power with the TTC in my body, but there was no getting around it. I went to use my Gate abilities, but I didn''t even have to think about them, they just happened.


    The second I wanted to run up the wall, I could feel the power stick me to the ground. I was surprised because I would normally need to remember to keep holding it or activate it each time.


    It was different now like the TTC had taken over the heavy thinking and just left me with the doing part. I really liked this and I hoped everything else worked like this as well.


    "Ready to go find Larry, Curly, and Moe?" I asked Eva.


    "Only if you tell me Who is on first," Eva said, still able to speak through the inte.


    "Oh, he is, don''t you worry your pretty little heart, hehe!" I chuckled as I started to run up the wall.


    The first thing I noticed was that the speed was greatly different than it had been before. I was legit fast like my whole body could move fast, not just speeding off in one direction.


    I ran up the canyon wall and back up to the snow-covered ground above. The snow was alreadying back down again, leaving a seven-centimeter nket on the ground.


    It was weird to know that number, but it was now part of my HUD and I was able to even track the best route now with just a thought. This was going to be incredibly helpful, and my map was almost filled in.


    I looked it over, and I was astonished when I zoomed into the area that I had fought the Forest Golem. I could see the massive monster walking around, and then the monster turned its head and started to look directly at me, creepy.


    "This map is going to be a big help now with all the little drones flying around to help map the ce out," I mentioned as I started to look over the area where The Three Stooges were supposed to be, but all I could find was a big cave with a ck entrance.


    "They are good, but there are areas that only you can enter, like the cave you are looking at," Eva mentioned.


    "That just means that it will be some form of a dungeon. Okay, I am going to zip over there, but now that I am small again, can you make the Heatray" I started to ask, but then a summer wave burst from me. "...Ah, yes! Thank you very much! Now, this is what I am talking about!"


    I started to produce a fifteen-meter dome of summer then burned all the snow away, leaving me in a dirt-sted spot. The area around me had been ripped and torn from me trying to get up to speed, but I would only need to run fifty meters to get outside of the main ground tearing.


    I turned on the speed and headed towards my next target. The three rock faces that had mustaches were three idiot savants rock Gnomes.


    Each one of them was good at something for a day, but then the next day the specialty would change. These specialties weren''t specific, and there was no guarantee that waiting would make them get better skills if you are hoping for something cool.


    The three days I had been around the first time I had got nothing but bad puns, jokes, and insults. The Gnomes were friendly, but idiots in all things that had nothing to do with the day''s specialty talent.


    It only took about fifteen seconds to plow through the snow and reach the location of the cave on the map. There was an inky ck surface covering the entrance just like for Marly''s cave, but I wasn''t too worried.


    I felt a lot more confident now that the TTC had given me better control over the Gates. I was excited to fuck up a horde of angry Mirco Dwarves, so you can only imagine my surprise to find them waiting for me when I got into the cave.


    "Hey, big girl, want to help me with something?" asked a small little female dwarf that only came up to my knees.


    I could just barely see some bare breast poking around the little she-devil''s beard. What in shit is this?


    "What did you just call me, Bearded Tits?" I asked with my own retort.


    "At least I have a beard, you hairless baby! Now, are you going to help me or not? I can offer you generous reward," The she-dwarf said suggestively, pulling her beard back to reveal a miniature naked body.


    It was like looking at a Barbie doll with a beard, so not horrible, just not possible. Well, with the TTC it wasn''t impossible, but I already had one short, angry, and violent wife, and I didn''t need thepressed version.


    "Okay mini-vixen, how may I be of service to you, and before you ask. No, I will not service you!" I added just to save the bad suggestive jokes that were sure toe.


    "I need you to go and collect some special rocks, but they are guarded by three idiots. Also, my name is Yits," Yits informed me while sweeping her beard aside to sh me again.


    "I bet it is, fine I will go get the rocks, but if they are guarded by idiots, why don''t you go get them?" I asked, already thinking I knew the answer to the question.


    Yits was just an NPC, so she was just here to give me the quest. Then, she would give me the reward when it was all over, standard NPC stuff.


    "I have a beard and I am naked, see?" Yits informed me while shing me to prove her statement. "You will be doing the hard work, and will just being along for the entertainment!"


    "What? What the hell are youing for? You gave me my quest, and now I will go do said quest! I will step of you!," I tried to tell her, but she was gone.


    "What is this thing in your pocket?" Yits asked from my shoulder, startling me.


    "Hey! How did you?" I tried to ask, but the naked Dwarfette just waved me forward, while pulling a struggling Icle out of my front coat pocket.


    "Put me down you hairy monster!" Icleined as he was hung in the air in front of Yits.


    "I am not a monster! See!"


    I couldn''t see what the two were, doing and I wasn''t really sure what the fuck was going on at this point. Why was this NPCing alone?


    "Hey! You aren''t a monster! Just a naked little vixen! Hey, if you want I can be clothes for you! I''m pretty cool to wear, if you know what I mean," The little purple snowman said suggestively.


    "All right, you two say here and the grown-up will go find the rocks, okay?" I said scooping Yits off my shoulder, but she was ignoring me.


    Icle had covered Yits giving her a bikini, but the bikini was moving around and doing lewd things to the poor little Dwarfette. For Yits part, she was starting to make sounds of pleasure as she rolled on the ground in ecstasy.


    I turned from the fucking weirdos and left to walk down the cave. I had dodged a bullet there, and hopefully, Icle could keep the micro sexual deviant busy while I went to deal with the three idiots.

 Chapter 251: Leave The Nerds Alone!

    Chapter 251: Leave The Nerds Alone!


    This is the order I expected, and I wasn''t sure how I felt about there not being a horde of angry Micro Dwarves waiting to fight me. Instead, there was just one little horny one that wanted to do a lot more than fight me.


    I hoped my little snowman had fun, but I wonder where he went when I was in the Dragon Armor? I would have asked him when I picked him up on the way back.


    "Eva, howe we don''t have a scan of the ce yet?" I asked, trying to look at the single area on the minimap that I had already traveled.


    "Those drones won''t activate inside of here, so it must be some kind of fog of war feature. You will just have to explore, but if it is just the single group that we are after then the tunnel should be pretty straightforward," Eva exined.


    That made sense, but I was sure that the dungeon wouldn''t just let me walk in and whoop the three brothers'' asses. I was curious to see what this dungeon would like considering how it started.


    ''Movement detected ahead, sensors register them as more nake female Micro Dwarfs. Eight more of them, but I don''t understand why they don''t wear clothes?'' -Eva.


    ''I don''t know, but I will ask since they seem to be growing down here!''


    I walked forward and found an orgy of beardeddies. Very small ones that weren''t paying any attention to me, so I decided to slip by without drawing too much attention to myself.


    "Why were they all doing that?" Eva asked in confusion.


    "I really have no idea what had gotten into all of these girls, and where are the men? AND WHERE IS SOMETHING THAT WANTS TO FIGHT ME?!" I shouted in frustration.


    "I will attack you with nine cat beast warriors!" I heard a voice call out from down the tunnel.


    Oh? What is this? A challenge for me?


    No more bearddies screwing around?! Let''s go! I burst down the tunnel, cranking my speed all the way up and dialing in so it still seemed like I was just running normally.


    I got to the end of the tunnel and there was a big open room. I burst inside, and stopped, letting time catching back up with me.


    The room was filled with tables that were filled almostpletely with male Micro Dwarves, but there were free females. The three Rock Gnomes were running around to tables there where hands were up.


    "What the hell is going on here?" I asked out loud, and the entire room went silent.


    Everyone looked at me, and most of the males cringed back. Recognition passed between us and I smiled, cracking my knuckles, but suddenly another voice came over the inte that wasn''t Eva.


    "Hyde Kline, don''t you dare go beat up all those cute little nerds! We are bringing them all to the farm! Look at you ya big meanie, cracking your knuckles!" Kyra scolded me over my inte.


    There had to be a way to fix that fucking thing, but I bet it was you that told her, wasn''t it!


    ''I have no idea what you are talking about, I have been in the library the entire time ying on this handheld TV thing. Wait, the TV is saying something. Thank you for warning me about that idiot Hyde oh, this is awkward.'' -Eva.


    Great, now Kyra had found cell phones that somehow got service inside of me. The world was truly out to get me, and it wasn''t like I was actually just going to go beat them up if they didn''t want to fight.


    "Fine, Gnomes, what do you have going on here, or do I even want to know? I heard nine cat warriors, and I came looking for a fight. This looks like the wrong kind," I said with a sigh, looking at all the different colored decks of cards. "Also, what the hell is wrong with the women, and where is my treasure?"


    The three Rock Gnomes were Pike, Al, Fribz. They all act about the same and were hard to tell apart at first nce, but as soon as they started to talk you knew.


    "Hey Hyde! Long time no see! Look, we have the rocks you want!" Pike, the first mustache-wielding gray rock gnome said in a shrill voice, pointing to some rocks.


    "What do you think, Hyde? Mayhem, The Gathering?! I had the idea one day and made a wack load of cool cards!" Al, the second Gnome announced in a deep voice, spreading one arm out to the room. "Now the little buggers just y Mayhem all the time!"


    I guess there was more than one way to shake a stick, so whatever works, but that still didn''t exin the orgy in the tunnel. I looked at Fribz, and he put up his hands, guilty little shit!


    "What did you do?" I asked, now ring at the rock gnome that was grinning.


    "Oh nothing bad, no sir! Just started drawing some pretty graphic novel about girls one day. Then, with the Dwarves ignoring them, thedies have been keeping busy, hehe!" Fribz said with augh.


    "Really? So, then you don''t have any treasure?" I asked onest time.


    "No, just these rocks. Hey, what did that voice say about getting out of here? This is fun and all but it''s a bit cramped, are you here to take us out of here?" Pike asked in a shrill and excited voice.


    "I hade to kick somebody''s ass, but there is no one that wants to y. So, I guess I am going to be taking you all home, but you need to put a leash on those women! Except for Yits, I think my snowman, Icle is molesting her right now."


    "BOYS! Clean up your cards and pick your dice up! Abbot, go get the board games! Daniel, get the manuals," Al called out in a deep voice.


    "WHAT ABOUT MY TEEEEEEAM!" Squealed one of the Dwarves with arge number of cards on the table.


    "Shut the fuck up Jorey and pack your cards up before Ie and spill a drink on them!" Shouted Pike.


    "So, is this a draw? How are we counting this? Cause We aren''t done yet, but others are finished. Does that mean that none of the games count?"


    "Hey! I whoop Terry''s ass fast! My game should count!"


    "Fuck you, Stan! You only won because of a greasybo!"


    "Anyone saw my left sock? It''s red with ck toes? I had one before, but now it''s gone."


    "Tim, I need those dice back that I lent you, fucking klepto!"


    "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" I roared.


    Holy fuck, I was inviting this circus inside of me? How was I supposed to get them all inside me anyways? This ind had be one of the weirdest dungeon experiences that I had ever had, and I hadn''t even got to the main part yet!


    ''They will all just have to follow you out. It''s too small inside of here for you to transform. Finish the quest and then you should be able to take them out with you.'' -Eva.


    "Everyone get you shit together and grab those rocks so we can get out of here!" I called out to all the Dwarves.


    The Rock Gnomes grabbed the crystal rocks that I was supposed to be grabbing for Yits. I had no idea what she was going to use them for, but that didn''t really matter to me.


    Soon, everyone had their stuff packed back up and they were all ready, so I started to lead them back up the tunnel. I made the men pick up and separate the Dwarfettes until we could at least find them a room to socialize.


    When we finally got back to the entrance I found Icle and Yits curled up together. Icle had a smoke of some sort made from the same purple snow as him that he was puffing on.


    "I got your rocks, no where is my prize?" I asked with no preamble.


    "The rocks are your prize, they are special, and if you have a good cksmith she might be able to make you something nice!" Yits exined to me.


    "They are crystals, I don''t really know how much shaping or is armor crafting you can get out of something like that? It''s like ss and it will be brittle unless that is something that I don''t know about," I said.


    "This is Crystal Metal, and it does strange things when it has magic mixed with it. Don''t bother asking me, I didn''t find it and that''s all I know. Can Ie with you? I don''t really like it here, and Sir Cool Snowman says he wants to marry me!" Yits said hopping around.


    "Sir Cool Snowman said that eh? Sure join the n of other miss begotten," I said with a roll of my eyes, and a girn on my face.

 Chapter 252: Catching The Creation Of One

    Chapter 252: Catching The Creation Of One


    The veil that covered the cave was gone, so I stepped back from everyone once we got outside. The transformation began the moment I was ready and desired it.


    Slowly at first, my body started to pull apart at the hairline cracks. My skin became tes that seemed to infinitely fold out and connect with other sections.


    The color of the tes all began turning ck as they created my new body. Once my Dragon Armor wasplete, I looked like a monolithic ck Knight without a weapon.


    All the Dwarves and Gnomes knew what to do, and loaded up into the outside of my left foot. Now it was time to go home for a bit, I was starting to understand why I did things the way I did.


    "Set me a course for the ship, Eva."


    "The ship? Aren''t you going to do the challenge?" Eva asked in confusion.


    "I will, but we are going back to the ship first. I want to see what Titania is doing," I said.


    "Sure, course tracked."


    I looked at the map and then took off. Moving in the Dragon Armor at top speed was fast. It only took moments, and one almost crash to make it to the breach.


    This speed was good, but it still wasn''t enough to protect everyone if the portals started to open up. I still needed to get the rest of the world under my banner, but I was still here.


    "Eva, how can I unload everyone?" I asked as we neared the rectangr metal box that was our ship.


    "I scanned the motor home in the shed, and you should be able to transform into that. Once you have done that they should be able to use the door into it as a door was out of that world. I don''t think they will all want to go through," Eva told me.


    "That''s okay, I am not asking, and I will talk to them all after everyone is out, including Kyra," I said as I let my body change into the loaded image of my parent''s RV.


    "Wait, why do you want me out?" Kyra asked over the inte.


    "We will talk after, go see our daughter, I wille after everyone is out," I told her without saying anything else.


    Others from the ship were outside already, including Titania, Tamika, and Violet. The girls were all watching me with bug eyes and ck jaws hanging open.


    I couldn''t wait to see them all rush in to see all the new bells I had, but I had to do some things first. I hated to have to be like this, but it seemed like it was getting to the point where I needed to nip the problem.


    Once I was done changing, everyone started to unload and the girls outside began toe and look over my fancy RV body. I waited until everyone was out and then I made the door close and I locked it.


    I put my exterior body in a meditative state, but to anyone watching, I was a parked car. I stepped into myself, and then walked into my house, the ce feeling empty without everyone.


    I had been keeping my thoughts guarded against Eva. While in this state where we were both in bodies and on the same ne, I was sure she couldn''t hear my thoughts unless I allowed it.


    Previously, I had never seen fit to have my thoughts guarded, but since the veil was lifted for me, I had been noticing things. Nothing big or malicious, but the game seemed to be taking longer than it should.


    Maybe it was just my imagination, but I wasn''t going to take any chances with there being a problem. Eva was new, like a fresh yer in the game, and if there was even the slightest chance that there could be something wrong with the girls, I wanted to get Eva one-hundred percent on my side.


    The idea that there could be something that wrong with the girls felt preposterous, but Reborn was no ce for that kind of attitude. Reginold had been here, but he had got me when I got into the game, and who said I was really all me?


    Fuck this game was hard on the mental thought process. If he was able to get me, then why is it so hard to think that he could have done the same to them?


    The only thing that I could do for now was to distance myself from the girls for a bit. I needed to make sure that Eva was with me all the way.


    I pushed open the door to my father''s study/library and Eva was sitting at the table waiting for me. The room was dimmer and now there were tworge chairs by a new firece that wasn''t there before.


    "I changed it, I hope that is okay?" Eva asked standing as I closed the door.


    She wore a white dress with banded straps, and it belled out at the bottom. It was a good look to go with her light blue skin and dark blue hair.


    "Yes, I look great, let''s go take a seat over there and talk," I said gesturing to the chairs, and walking over.


    Eva silently walked over and took a seat, looking a bit worried. I didn''t want to worry her, she wasn''t in trouble.


    "Eva, first, I am not mad, and you are not in trouble of any kind," I exined to her, and some of the tension left her, so I continued. "We just need to talk about some things, and what is going to be happening, going forward."


    "Why, did something happen? Your thoughts have been very quiet since the cave, is there something bothering you?" Eva asked me.


    "Yes, but that stuff isn''t as important right now. I need to make sure that we are on the same page with things. Right now, we share everything, not limited to my thoughts," I exined.


    "Yes, and I am sorry that I have been telling Krya those things, but this is very convincing with her reasoning," Eva exined.


    "Yes I know, and that is a whole other issue in itself, and will be discussedter. What I am more concerned about is the effect it is having on your development as an individual."


    "I think I understand what you mean. As a ''person'' who is trying to create my own self-image, I could be picking up bad habits. This would be counterproductive to our shared partnership as a whole," Eva exined to me, and I knew that she understood what I was trying to say.


    The new upgrade was doing wonders for her core speed and reasoning. I just needed to mold her into an Autobot and not let her get pulled into the grips of the Decepticons.


    "Good, now, as you can see, we can travel extremely fast, and we can transform into anything we can design or think up. Yet, we have still notpleted this damn ind. Can you see where I am going with this?" I asked in frustration, now that we had the other stuff out of the way.


    "It''s true, Krya has dyed us, but what she did wasn''t wrong. Just not the way you wanted to do it. Also, the way she used the inte to talk over you wasn''t helpful, sorry," Eva apologized, but I waved it off, spilled milk now.


    "I can see past those things in the past, let''s just work on being a team so we can defeat this world. I need a partner that I can trust without question, and that''s what I am asking you to do. So, from now on, it will only be you and me for the rest of these Inds."


    "I understand, I need to remember that you are the main body owner and I am just a person along for the ride," Eva said while looking into the fire.


    "Not, true, once we are done here, I will create a body for you and you can use it. After that, I will do this on my own, but I need you to teach me how to use all the systems first," I exined.


    "What? You would do that for me? Wait, I am infused, can you even do that?" Eva asked, turning from the fire back to look at me in confusion.


    "This isn''t your job, it''s mine. Once I fully merge with the Dragon Armor, you will be released. When that happens, I will create you a body, but that means I need to learn how to control everything and kill enough things. We can''t do this by collecting monsters," I exined.


    "I see why you have been getting so frustrated," Eva said while nodding her head.


    "Also, these side quests are a bunch of poo poo ka ka! Basically got some rocks, and a summer gun, none of which were useful! What is the point of a side quest if it gives you all crap? At least Dave Easter Egg was good," I said rubbing my hand down my face.


    "Well, you haven''tpleted it yet so I don''t think you should make assumptions. The Heatray woke the giant up, so maybe the rocks you got are important? We can go back and try, and now you should be able to handle it with the way you can transform into almost anything," Eva told me.


    "I guess that is fair. I need to go talk to the others now and deal with Kyra. I will be back in a little bit," I said to Eva as I stood.


    "Thank you foring to actually talk to me," Eva said with a smile as I left the room, and headed back out to deal with the shit storm toe.

 Chapter 253: Unfolding

    Chapter 253: Unfolding


    I jogged back up to the cabin that was now the inside of a futuristic-looking RV. I stepped into the cabin and then sunk into the floor, merging back into my body.


    Once I was back in my RV form, I transformedpletely back into just in old me. I had sent some thoughts to Eva to start doing some research on other mechs that I had seen before.


    From there she could now start putting together blueprints for me to use when changing. Once I had done the shift, Eva would record everything and turn it into a basicmand I could use.


    The problem with the Transformation was that it was not affected by my speed boost. So, the TTC was not something I could use on the go, and I would have to n my actions if I wanted to use it effectively.


    I finally finished locking the tes that were my skin back in ce, only leaving the hairline cracks. I ran my hand over my skin and it felt normal like the lines were just part of my tattoos.


    Everyone had gone back inside, so I walked around to the door to Violet''sb that I had created. Once inside, Tamika and Violet came over and gave me a hug, but had wary looks.


    "You should go and see Kyra, or maybe you shouldn''t. I am not really sure what is wrong with her," Tamika told me.


    "What do you mean? She seemed alright when I talked to her just before leaving," I said, letting the two of them go.


    "She started to freak out when she went inside saying that you hated her, but it was her fault and that she should go home. There were other things, but she almost seemed frantic and panicked. Titania is with her, but Dalmia and Nika are keeping K," Tamika exined.


    ''What kind of scans can you run? Can you do a scan of an Avatar?''


    ''Yes, but not on the inside visually, but I can tell you if there is a problem or damage. Why? What do you think might be wrong?'' -Eva.


    ''I don''t know yet, but I suspect that it has something to do with Reginold or the Game master, Talon. She has been acting a bit weird, but I hadn''t really noticed it before. Pawning the kid off on me is just part of my job, but this change seemed more recent.''


    "Where is Arrentia? I need her toe with me to go see Kyra. I don''t know what is wrong but I need to get to the bottom of this."


    "She should be going to see Krya already,st I heard she was waiting in your room with Titania, and Haruna," Tamika said.


    "Thank you, girls, after this I will be going on my...."


    *Boom! Crash!*


    I was cut off as the ship shook, and I had to catch both girls as the ship bucked from the massive explosion. That had juste from next door, and that was Titania''s workshop.


    Once the girls were on their feet, I dialed up, and the world started to slow down around me. I raced to the door and pushed the button, but the door was barely moving.


    I had to let time catch back up so the door could open just enough for me to get through and I raced to the next door but as I hit the button, and let time catch back up I was blown back as another explosion ripped the door and walls apart.


    I dialed past the normal point and everything froze. I started to run to the cockpit first. Tescelle might be in there and I didn''t have time to ask where everyone was.


    I walked through the door and it peeled back like a sheet of lead. Luckily, no one was in here, and everyone else should be safe from the st, but I wanted to see what caused it.


    I still kept dialed up and used energy to st the door open more, poking my head out. I tried to look through the crack in the wall where it was tearing, but the mes from the explosion of whatever it was were blocking me from seeing anything.


    I sighed and walked out into the hall and back to where the girls were, scooping them up. I glued down, and then let time pick back up.


    The explosion hit, but it wasn''t as bad as I thought it would be, but it still caused a tremendous amount of damage to the ship. The chance of us being able to fly after something like this was going to be next to impossible.


    "Are you girls okay?" I asked a dazed Tamika and Violet.


    "Yeah, what was that?" Tamika asked.


    "I don''t know, but I am going to find out, go upstairs and check on the others, I will be up right away. I need to go and check to see what happened from the outside. Be careful in the hall, and check before you go out there. If it looks dangerous don''t do it, and just wait for me, okay," I asked the two as I was walking for the door, and they nodded.


    I turned and ran to the door and hit the button to open it up and then dialed back up. I ran out, but the hole was filled with ck smoke, and it was barely moving with my perception turned up.


    ''Have you sent out the drones yet? Howe we don''t have a visual?''


    "There is nothing in the area. Whatever was here before is gone now. There were arge number of signatures that moved after the explosion and now they are gone," Eva exined.


    Great, the project that Titania was just working on was more than likely gone and our shipwrecked. What was going on, and how did this happen? Who?


    I burst back inside and scooped the girls up that had barely started to move and ran up to the main level where my room was. The door was closed, but Arrentia was walking towards it.


    I had to let myself slow down, and then I put the girls down. Both of them started to pant and wheeze as they had just run a race, and Violet turned on me with a scowl.


    "Don''t do that! I could have walked up here perfectly fine without you trying to rearrange my insides!" Violetined.


    "Sorry, I didn''t want to chance you getting hurt," I said, but then I rushed over to the sound of my crying daughter. "Is she okay? No one was hurt where they?"


    "No, here, she was just scared. After seeing Kyra acting the way she was, the explosion scared her that all," Dalmia said, passing the crying K over to me, but she stopped when she saw who it was.


    "Daddy? Why is mom so angry? And what was that loud scary noise?" K asked me.


    "I am going to find out what''s wrong with mommy, so I need you to stay with other mom for now, okay?" I asked K after hugging her close and kissing her cheek.


    "Okay, but just call them by their names, Dali, and Niki. Other mom sounds weird and makes you sound like a pervert, but I missed you, daddy. Are you all done now?" K asked hopefully.


    I had to shoot her down again, this business of kids and trying toplete this game was hard on the soul.


    "No Muffin, but dad is going to get them done really fast now, so I just need a little bit more time, okay? After that then I will make some time for us to do some things, okay?" I asked K, and she nodded, and then hugged me again.


    I handed her back over to Dali after she let me go. Man, that little girl was cute; my own daughter giving my wives nicknames. I kissed the two women and then turned to go over to see Arrentia who was waiting by my door.


    "Long time no see stranger," Arrentia said as I pulled her into a quick kiss and a nose rub.


    I refused to call the bear kisses purely out of principle.


    "I know, and I am sorry, I have just been busytely. Do you know what is wrong Kyra?" I asked.


    There was no noiseing from the room, so I went over and knocked on the door. I wanted to let them open so I didn''t walk into a private conversation, even though it was my room, but there was no answer.


    "Strange, I am pretty sure there are three of them here, so they would have made a noise. Maybe you should stand back," I said to Arrentia, waving her back.


    I stepped forward and pressed the button, and I dialed up briefly, but nothing in the room seemed dangerous. The problem was the three girls lying on my bed with their eyes closed.


    This was just great.

 Chapter 254: The Storm That Comes

    Chapter 254: The Storm That Comes


    "Do you know what is wrong with them?" I asked as Arrentia looked the three of them over.


    "Nothing that I can see so far. It just looks like they are asleep, and they have no wounds," Arrentia said, stepping back from then girls.


    "Let me scan them. I will talk over your body to do an examination of the girls," Eva said over my inte, startling Arrentia.


    "Yes, sorry, Eva is going to take over my body, so if I talk to you it will be from a speaker. Okay, now my voice should sound a bit different," I said switching ces with Eva.


    I was now projecting my voice to Arrentia from the back of one of my shoulders. There was also a small camera that let me see the shocked look on her face.


    "What happened to you?" Arrentia asked in confusion.


    "A lot of things have happened since I got back, but has anything weird happened while I was gone? Titania evolved, and then so did Haruna twice, but that all just happened before I got back to the ship in front of the first ind. Did some leave or are we missing someone?" I asked Arrentia, but she shook her head.


    "Sorry, I don''t know if there is anyone unounted for, I hadn''t been feeling well so I don''t know what everyone is like or doing right now. The weird motion of the ship puts me out for a day after flying. The same thing happened when we went to the first ind, but it was a lot worse," Arrentia told me.


    "I found something, but I think you are going to want to take a look before deciding what to do. Each of the girls has thorns in their feet, but whenever you get close to the thorns, they start to burrow deeper," Eva exined to me.


    What could have caused this? The better question was who caused this?


    "Eva, switch back with me and keep a monitor on the girls. Arrentia, please get ready to heal these girls, and then we need to get the other in here to get some answers," I said getting ready.


    "Are you sure that this is a good idea?" Arrentia asked.


    "I don''t think that we have a lot of other choices. I can move faster than the thorns shouldn''t be able to react. So, I should be able to get all three out before anything can happen and you should be able to heal them if there are any problems, okay?" I asked Arrentia from my own mouth.


    "Please give me some kind of warning when you do that! Yes, I can do that, just be careful, you don''t want to hurt the girls and we don''t know what this is yet," Arrentia said whileing over to me.


    ''Do you think this will work, Eva?''


    ''It should be fine, but I wonder how they got there?'' -Eva.


    ''My guess is that it has something to do with Reginold. I faced him in one of the challenges on the first ind. He could have been disguised as one of the crew members and been with us the whole time. It''s not like I have any way to sense him.''


    I didn''t want to talk out loud about this, there was already enough stress for Arrentia to deal with. This was a bothering fact though, and how many others had this happened to? What about the girls back home?


    I concentrated, I needed to get my head into the game. I looked at Arrentia, and she nodded to me, so I dialed up and the world quieted, slowing down.


    I quickly moved, plucking each one of the two centimeter-long ck spikes out. It was hard to believe that they could even walk with these in, but I was about to crush them when Eva stopped me.


    ''Wait! Let me absorb them and take them apart while they still can''t react," Eva instructed me, and I decided that it was for the best to let her work.


    After a few moments, Eva let me know that I could slow down, she had disabled the devices. Someone had nted a controller spike or something like that.


    It would allow the owner of the spike the block certain things, or make the person act as they wished. The dirty shit that Dave had ripped out of the girls on Second Life so that almost made it sure that it was him.


    The problem was that he was dead, and out of this game, or at least he should have been, but who knew? The other option was that it was something to do with Talon, the Game Master.


    I let the time catch back up and Arrentia started to move again. She looked at me, but then turned to the women that were starting to move on the bed.


    "What happened wait, HYDE!"


    Titania had been groggy at first, but something had struck her, and she screamed my name. I rushed to her side and looked into her eyes, they were scared.


    "What have I done?" Titania asked with tear-filled eyes.


    "Nothing that is your fault, who did this to you?" I asked as Arrentia stepped around the bed to check on the other girls, letting me in.


    "I don''t know who it was, I had no idea that I was even being controlled. I made all those things for whoever it was, and then I set a timed bomb before I left," Titania said, face filled with tears.


    I brought her into my chest, but I could see that both the other girls were in tears as well. What the fuck is going on and how did this happen right under my nose?


    "Arrentia, Please get everyone else in the ship toe down to the pool area and sit down with shoes off. Sooner the better, now that I know the problem, we need to make sure that there aren''t any other cases, and get Dalmia and Nika toe in here right away with K," I asked.


    "Sure, the girls all are healthy, whatever it was, you seemed to have got it all. I will get the other ready to be checked but I will keep it quiet. I can''t believe that something like this is happening," Arrentia said as she gave me a kiss and left the room.


    "Hyde, I" Kyra tried to say, but I hugged all three of them close, tearsing from all of them.


    "Don''t, I get it, and it wasn''t your fault, but this is all because I broke rules that Dave and I set out before evening to this game. None of you should be with me right now. You should all be back at Dreams being protected while I get everything straightened out," I exined to the girls.


    ''This has to be something to do with the Game Master. This spike is a registered tool for Game Master''s, so that means that he is the one doing this.'' -Eva.


    That made perfect sense. Dave said that we just had to build a fortress to protect the girls and then rush the worlds, not do what I had been doing.


    Still, It was hard to just tell the girls to stay behind, but it looks like I might have to do that for a little while. I was starting to y right into the Game Master''s hand, and If I kept this up one of the girls or more were going to get seriously hurt.


    "What are we going to do now?" Haruna asked.


    "You, my love, are going to tell us a story if you don''t mind. You left the second we got here, so I will assume whatever happened to the others was don''t to you once we got back, or am I mistaken? Are you the one that brought whatever it was back?" I asked Haruna, but the sound of small pattering footsteps made me stop our conversation.


    "Mommy! Dad! Everyone else!" K called out as she came running into the room.


    I turned to scoop up my little girl and see Dalmia and Nikae into the room. I stood up and handed K to Kyra.


    "Can you two please sit down?" I asked the girls. "I need to do an examination to check for something."


    "Are you sure you want to y doctor with so many other people in the room?'' Nika jokes but still took her seat.


    I let Eva take over, and I watch the four on the bed. I would have to get everyone back to their dreams, and then I coulde back here at ater time.


    The robots that Titania had been working on were going to have to be found and I would need to deal with the Maind problems first, and then I coulde and tackle this.


    I think this might have all been part of a diversionary tactic by the Game Master to keep me from making progress on the main continent of Bjrothrone. I would have to put this little venture away, for now, there was a storming.

 Chapter 255: Ever Growing List

    Chapter 255: Ever Growing List


    I wanted to hear Haruna''s story, but I needed to check everyone on the ship. I noticed immediately who was missing, and it gave me chills to think what that meant.


    I had taken one of the ck spikes out of K''s feet and the old man, Gerald was missing. That could only mean that he was the one that had nted them in everyone.


    That was a worrisome thought, and that made me start to panic, I started to look over the group, but I found Trinity''s sandy orc form.


    That was a relief, I was going to assume that Talon would have tried to force Trinity into one of the sentient suits Dave had shown me. This was all going to hell in a handbasket, but I would just have to roll with the punches, as Dave would say.


    Everyone was told to sit down, and I dialed up once everyone was settled, letting Eva take over. While Eva removed a small ck spike from almost every person on the ship, I thought about what my next move would be.


    I was going to have to figure out what the n was going to be, but I was also worried about what Talon would be doing with the mini-mechs. There were far too many things that were up in the air right now, and I wanted to have a better hold on the current situation.


    ''Eva, I need you to get me some kind of blueprints for a ne of some sort that I can use to get everyone home quickly. While you get that ready, I am going to get some much needed information about Firesti.''


    ''Yes, I will look for some kind of ship that can take off without a running start. I will be recording everything that you hear from Haruna if you need to y any of it backter,'' Eva exined to me.


    ''Thank you.''


    I turned my focus back to the gathered group, and let time catch back up. It was time to exin what I knew so far, and what we were going to be doing about it.


    "Alright, now that is over I will exin to you what I have found," I said, opening up my hand to show a couple of the deactivated spikes to everyone.


    "Where did you get those from?" Violet asked me toe up and take one of them out of my hand, and examine it.


    "They came from the bottoms of your feet, that''s why I just got everyone to sit down on the ground. These were ced by the Game Master, and now he has the robot that Titania and Haruna were working on. I think that this ind expedition has been all on a big farce, so I am heading back to the maind with all of you to Dreams," I exined to everyone.


    "Are you just going to give up on the inds then?" Jenna asked, stepping forward. "They may have been used to distract you, but I truly believe that what is here is important. Take us back, but then you need toe back and finish what you started!"


    "I agree with her, and you," Titania said, walking over to stand beside Jenna. "You are going to need every advantage you can get now. After Haruna and I will exin the project we had been working on. Then we can decide what to do from there, but I think you will need the power you are going to get frompleting this."


    "Let''s talk over lunch, there is no point in keeping this a secret anymore. The cat is already out of the bag, so we might as well speak about it openly. I am getting Eva to do some research on an aircraft to get us back home," I exined to everyone, and people started to move around.


    Kyra came over to me and pulled me off to the side with K in her arms. I took our little girl from her in one arm and then wrapped my other one around her.


    "I know that you say that it wasn''t my fault or any of ours, but that doesn''t change you getting hurt. We now also have a buck of missing killer robots and a ship that doesn''t fly. I also haven''t helped you at all this entire time, and I knew that I was doing it, and it felt like I wanted to make you mad at me, but you''re always so patient with us all," Krya said, cuddling into my chest.


    I watched the people rushing around to get the tables, and chairs set up. K wasying her head on my shoulder, cuddling into my neck.


    I took a deep breath in and then let it out. I might get some headaches from these women, but I knew every one of them personally. I had spent time with them all, and when Kyra started to act strange consistently, I knew there was something wrong.


    I just could have never imagined that it was this bad, but maybe that was part of the problem. I wasn''t thinking broad enough for this game''s scope.


    I wasn''t here just to rx and sightsee, I was here to win the game and get on to the next one. Talon had used my love and patience with the girls to distract me from the goal.


    "I love you all, and I have known you all longer than anyone has ever known anyone, but I was still able to be tricked so easily. I just hope that you can all see why I need you to stay at home and wait for me to finish. This wasn''t even Reginold, this was done by the game, and it holds no qualms about how it will win the game," I exined.


    "Yes, I get it, we need to stay back so you can get done sooner, but you will still need us in the next world! Sure, we can''t help you with the fighting, and I proved that we just end up being more trouble than help in the end," Kyra said, taking her own deep breath.


    The table was set, and Nika and Dalmia were bringing out tes of sliced meats and crackers. We must have run out of cheese, but that was just another reason to get everyone back.


    Might not be a very good reason, but a lot was going on right now, and I like the idea of ming cheese better than the alternative. I walked with the girls and sat down at the table with everyone else.


    I made sure to sit next to Titania and Haruna. I wanted to hear what they had to say, and I wanted to make sure that I got everything, and asked the right questions.


    "So, before you start with your story, Titania I would like you to exin what you have been working on, and what kind of a threat to the ones that Talon got from us pose," I said to the girls after eating for a little bit.


    "I had started to work on miniature versions over the Dragon Armor, but without having someone like Eva there to pilot it, they wouldn''t work. We couldn''t fit a person in the suits because we needed to have moving parts inside."


    "That makes sense, it was nearly impossible to get the big guy even moving without Nina''s help. So then what does Haruna have to do with this? She was talking away right away when I got back, and then I didn''t see her. What happened there as well? Or do you not know?" I asked, firing out questions too fast, but Haruna spoke up.


    "The little old man Gerald led me to a room and said that was mine, then left me without saying another word. I went into the room, but when I turned around I was talking to Titania in herb with Gerald about whether or not I could help their project," Haruna exined.


    "That makes sense why you were always trying to keep me away there most of the time. I don''t even want to think about the trickery that went into all of this. Is there anything we can do about them? Can you shut them down, Haruna?" I asked, but she shook her head.


    "They are living just like you and me, but they are like Eva. Trapped inside of the bodies that I created, being controlled by those spikes," Titania said with regret, shaking her head in frustration.


    "Eva is working on that problem right now, but at the end of the day, I will have to disable most of them all by hand to prevent them from killing them. They should be considered just the same as Eva, they are all A.I. and in my books, they and we are pretty much the same. So, we treat rescuing them just as important as any other. This isn''t their fault," I said, feeling my anger starting to brim.


    This was just one more thing to add to the ever-growing list of reasons why I was about to go shit-kick Talon.

 Chapter 256: All The Things I Had To Do

    Chapter 256: All The Things I Had To Do


    "So, then Haruna tell me about what happened to you to get sent out to that ind. This must have something to do with the Game Master, or it was just by chance that I ended up on the one ind that she was on," I said.


    Mostly everyone had finished eating and now there were only a few of us at the table. Titania, Xelios, Jenna, Violet, and Haruna, the rest didn''t need to hear this, but I wanted to get the opinions of the women at the table about what we were going to hear.


    "I was born as a princess of the Firesti Empire, and for the most part, I lived a peaceful life. Firesti is the only ce in Bjrothorne that had disallowed very, and that is the reason why they have always bought the ves," Haruna exined.


    "Really? I really had thought that the ce was using them, but I guess that''s what they wanted to believe," Titania said, putting a finger to her chin thoughtfully.


    "Yes, they have kept it a secret from everyone, but people still do know. Firesti has been driving rumors and making the ve masters that transport them dress to look disreputable."


    "That''s not good, I need to get back sooner thanter then. If these people are actually good people in disguise, I have been killing innocent people that were just trying to help. Give me a moment, I need to send a message to Nina, this is serious news, and if we stop attacking them they might be more open to peace talks," I said after facepalming.


    "I heard, and I have already let her know," Eva said from a shoulder speaker.


    Xelios and Violet went bug-eyed when Eva started to talk, I had forgotten about them not knowing about the TTC. I would have to exin after, but maybe a brief exnation right now wouldn''t hurt.


    "When I was on Frost Ind, I found an Easter Egg that Dave hid for me. It basically turned me into a transformer, and now I can change my body at will, and I am super fast, so yeah," I said with a shoulder shrug.


    The girls shook themselves free of their ck-jawed expressions. It looked like everyone but Haruna was about to attack me with a hail storm of questions., but I put a hand up to stop them.


    "Later, on our way home. Eva is almost done with the blueprint scan of a V-22 Osprey Tiltrotor ne, and we will be able to use it to lift straight up. For now, while she is building the scan for me, I want to hear the rest of Haruna''s story," I said to the eager group that all let out sighs of disappointment.


    I looked at Haruna who was waiting patiently and nodded for her to continue.


    "One of the princes, Genald married Lexani of Gavelrun, and things went downhill from there. I had never met her before, but she hated me from the first moment that sheid eyes on me," Haruna exined.


    "Didn''t your brother do anything about it? What about your parents? They were or are the rulers right?" Xelios asked.


    "I was not my father''s daughter, only blood ties with my mother. I wasn''t taken seriously and she would only act mean to me when others weren''t around. The final straw was her stealing many of the empire''s magical weapons, and the crown, but cing the me on me. I don''t know what kind of magic she has, but I think it can influence the way others perceive things or something like that," Haruna said.


    That was worrying, and it meant that there would be someone influencing the decisions of the people in charge. The real question now was what their game was?


    "I have some questions. First, what do you know about Gavelrun and their motives? Dave gave me a warning about them being the real problem outside of the Game Master, but he didn''t have much info to tell me. What do you know about them?" I asked Haruna.


    "Gavelrun? Really? They have nothing and are a very poor state that Firesti supports from behind the scene. They are almost more secretive than Firesti, but their secrecyes from theck of attention that they draw from no one ever having a reason to go there. The ce is rock cover and it has very little in the way of anything useful," Haruna exined, slowly starting to get some of her spunk back.


    "That is highly sus, and if they are being supported by Firesti then they wouldn''t need help. I think that this state might be the real problem for uniting the continent," I said, fingering my chin.


    "I mean, you could just go and tten them, take out the capital and the few cities," Titania said with a shrug.


    "I would prefer not to have to do that. We don''t know if it is actually all of Gavelrun that is part of whatever we think this is. It could very well just be one person controlling it all. If that is the case, then they are going to be hard to get ahold of," I said.


    "We need to get to the Empire first if you can stop Lexani from doing whatever she does. I know I can convince my father with your help to see the reason for what happened to me. You stopping the raids on the vers will help out, but it is going to be hard to get close to the king," Haruna exined.


    "Don''t worry about those things, I have already figured out a way to deal with this Lexani. As for the King, there isn''t a ce that I can''t go," I said with a chuckle.


    I no longer used magic like everyone else, the Lighting that I had didn''t seem to do much right now. I suspected that none would work properly until I had all the pieces.


    The thing was that the Gate and the TTC were not magic and could not be affected by the anti-magic stones from Ratiha. I would just take some with me or see what I could do to synthesize it.


    "You need to be careful Hyde, I am serious. My father doesn''t fuck around with the military and there is another reason why the Firesti keep their borders closed. Firesti is modern, and they even have a barrier wall to hide the capital that acts as a mirage. On top of that, King Brandon has a trained army, and they are constantly going to war with the Crashing Wave Empire over the port of Cathal," Haruna exined.


    "Is that really all over Nika? I don''t really know the story, but I would assume that you would," I asked.


    "No, It has nothing to do with her concerning the real reason when they are fighting. Nika was just the fulcrum Firesti needed to start a war. The true purpose of gaining control of the port is that Firesti isndlocked," Haruna exined.


    "Are you serious? Wait, I guess I knew that, but what about the ship? Can''t they just fly up and over to attack them from above?" I asked.


    "Nope, King Triton has superior air defenses, but they are all scared of water or something like that. I don''t know the specifics on what bothers them so much, but they don''t have a Navy. Firesti needs that port to make a direct attack on the inner ring. In this case, I think what Firesti is doing is good, but King Triton controls some of the most powerful magic users in thend," Haruna said, then looking over at Xelios who was softly snoring.


    The conversation was pretty much over now anyways. Eva had just let me know that the scan was done, and we could get going at any time.


    "Okay, well that is a lot, but now I understand a bit more of what''s going on. Still, we need to go to the Cresting Wilds first and foremost. I want to get all of you safe at Dreams, and we are going to get a tally on magic users and start putting some people to work with security. I want everyone outside as soon as possible so we can get going."


    I stood up and went over to pick up the sleeping Xelios. I gently slid my arms around her, and picked her up, letting her head rest against my chest.


    Everyone started to move around me, but I wanted to talk to Haruna before we left. I went over to where she was standing and gave her a kiss while still holding Xelios.


    "Don''t worry I will get Lexani, and we will straighten everything out. No one treats my wife like that and gets away with it!" I said with a big smile.


    "Thank you, but I will just be happy to help stop whatever it is she is doing or nning to do. Hopefully, it''s not already toote," Haruna said with a worried look.

 Chapter 257: Beating The Kitty [XXX]

    Chapter 257: Beating The Kitty [XXX]


    When I got outside of the ship, Xelios woke up in my arms. She smiled up at me, leaned down, and shared a passionate kiss before putting her down.


    "Ready to go back and see the others?" I asked after kissing her again.


    "Yeah, it will be nice to see the others again, and I am sure that everyone else will be excited to see you!" Xelios said with a smile as I stepped away from her.


    "Okay, I am going to start changing into the tilt-rotor ne, so step back," I said walking over to an open area.


    I engaged the change and my body started to unfold, and I heard Xelios gasp as I did, along with most of the others. I slowly changed into the ne, and soon I had a wide barrel with two wings.


    Each of the wings had an exposed tri-de propeller that I was able to move from vertical to horizontal. This would be perfect to get out of here, but I would have to give it a book from the Gates so we could get back fast.


    Everyone was outside of the ship now and I could see that they were all ready to go. I popped my door open and made the lights on my body sh.


    "Okay, let''s get loaded up so we can get out of here. Everyone inside," I called out, and everyone loaded up.


    There were a lot of exmations, and cries of astonishment as everyone entered my body. I would have to guess that the door leg directly to my house, so they would all be seeing that now.


    Once everyone was inside I closed up the door and started up my twin rotors. It was a weird feeling, controlling something that wasn''t simr to my own body.


    I brought the des up to speed and I slowly started to pick us up off the ground. I should have thought of something that used jet-powered propulsion, instead of turbine power, but this would do for now.


    When I got up high enough, I tilted the propellers forward a bit and started to move forward. I was able to see Frost Ind as I flew away to the west, and I told myself that I would be back to finish the job that I had started.


    "I can take over flying now," Eva said over the inte.


    I thanked Eva and merged into myself, it was time to see how the others were getting along in the new ce. I emerged in the ne cockpit, and it was strange to look forward and see the familiar and modern setup of all the control, but when I turned, there was the hall that led into the house.


    I walked forward and down the hall to the stairs, only my parent''s room was up here and a bathroom. Downstairs was where Dave and my room, plus my father''s study was, and I wondered what everyone was getting up to.


    When I reached the stairs, I could already smell the food cooking. I looked down to find arge group that was sitting around the table, but there were only a few of the total that hade.


    "Where did everyone else go?" I asked as I walked down the stairs to find Bones in the kitchen, and he was cooking some eggs in multiple pans.


    "Kyra and K are in your room, and the rest are all outside exploring. This ce is really unbelievable, did you really make this and is this your house? From your other lives?"


    It was Rena that asked me, and I smiled at her, and she looked away innocently. All the time that I didn''t have in the world, but I did have a bit of time.


    "Yes, this is the house that I grew up in during my first life. It''s really nice to be able to share this ce with all of you. Okay, I am going to go see the girls in my room, but I might send K back out here if you don''t mind watching her?" I asked looking at Nika, and she nodded to me with a knowing smile.


    I really needed to make a bit of time for these other girls, but Kyra was first. I didn''t want to y favorites here, but we had been meaning to do this for a few days now.


    After everything that had just happened, I needed some stress relief. I headed back to my room, and I found Kyra holding K, pointing to the different trophies.


    "These are all of the time that daddy beat other people before he even had magic or powers. Your daddy has saved my life more times than you have hands and toes, and we are lucky to have you," Kyra said, turning to me as I walked into my room.


    "I am the one that is lucky to have all you wonderful women in my life, giving such beautiful and amazing children. K, can daddy and mom have a bit of alone time? After dad will take you out and we will all do some driving," I asked K and kissed her cheeks as I did.


    "Okay, daddy! Teehee!" K said as I started to give her raspberries on her neck, making her start to giggle and try to fight me off.


    Kyra let our little munchkin go and she ran out of the room to the kitchen. I closed the door behind her and turned to Kyra, but I was pulled down into the bed.


    I fell into the bed with Kyra, and then took her into my arms, there were no words needed. I took her in my arms and our clothes were slowly pulled off the clothes we were wearing, and so I could only concentrate on the smoothness and warmth of her naked body pressing into my own.


    Kyra moved down, and took my exposed and stiff shaft into her mouth, and then took it out to lick it seductively. As she did, I rubbed the ce where her tail met her back with one hand.


    I used my other hand to slide my finger deep inside her moist pussy lips, making her moan out. Iid back, and Kyra mounted my face, pushing her hot pussy down on my face.


    I slide my tongue deep inside of her and start to fuck her tight little hole with it. Kyra took all of my cock into her mouth and I groaned in pleasure.


    I pushed Kyra off me, but I made her stay on her hands and knees as I mounted her from behind. I pushed my thick cock to bury deep into her hungry waiting lips, taking a hold of a handful of her long green hair.


    "Yes, please baby, fucking my little pussy just like that and pull my hair! Fuck me, baby, fuck my little tight kitty until I cum all over you!" Kyra said as I drilled my cock deep in her.


    I leaned forward and covered her mouth, and pushed my cock farther and harder into her wet slit. Kyra tried to cry out in pleasure, but my hand muffled it as I started to pick up more speed, driving my cock rapidly.


    I could feel how wet she was getting, and that just made me hornier. I let go of her mouth and hair and grabbed both her ass cheeks in my hands and spread them apart so I could watch as I filled her pussy up with my dick.


    I pulled out and Kyra rolled over. I climbed back on top of her and kissed her as I guided myself into her waiting slit.


    She was pushing into me, wanting to have my cock back inside to stretch her tight little pussy out. I gripped and folded Kyra as we kissed and she moaned into my mouth as I pounded the fuck out of her pussy.


    I could start to feel it, but I slowed and sat up while still plowing my cock into her. Kyra smiled, and then reached down in between her legs as she started to finger herself.


    I wasn''t going to get off without getting her off at least once, so if I let her get to the point that we could cum together. Kyra was moaning open-mouthed and her back was arching, but then her eyes snapped open, and stared directly at me with a serious look.


    I want you to cum on me not inside. Spray it on my chest like they do in the movies! I don''t want to have any more babies!" Kyra eximed through panting breaths.


    I didn''t need to be told twice, and I let the pressure build, and right before I was about to cum, I pulled out. I stroked my cock and then sprayed semen all over Krya, I mean a lot.


    "Whoops, that was a bit more than I expected," I said, but it looked fucking how to see her covered in my white sticky cum.


    "I did ask for it, but maybe next time I will just swallow it or get you to put it in my ass," Kyra said with a smile as I grabbed a towel for her.


    "You ass? Why didn''t you say? I didn''t know I could put it there?! Why was I never told this?" I exined in shock.


    "You never asked, and it''s not something that is brought up at the dinner table. You just need to ask me what I like and I will tell you!" Kyra said with a smile as I took her back into my arms.


    [dear readers, book is being slowed or possibly paused all together do to ack of readers]


    {check out my newer books}


    "Epic of Bee"


    "Kiada, Blood Servant System Reborn"

 Chapter 258: I Will Always Be Here For You

    Chapter 258: I Will Always Be Here For You


    "No! The other RIGHT! Damnit, Kyra!" I yelled, grabbing the wheel and pulling it to me to swerve away from the oing trees.


    "I told you I never got my driver''s license!" She and Kyra were about to press down on the gas, but I turned the car off while it was still in motion, flipping the shifter to neutral and then pulling up hard on the e-brake.


    "Weee!" K cried out from myp in excitement as the car swerved and slid to a stop.


    I had changed my body to create a safety harness like a seat belt so I could keep her safe while her wild mother tried to drive. Tried was the keyword, but Xelios had not really done much better.


    "Do I get a chance? I do have my driver''s license, or I did, before Reborn," Haruna asked from the back seat, and I nodded my head.


    "Yes, I had driven with you before when we were in Second Life. Kyra and Xelios, do you mind if Haruna and I go for a drive? We should be back at Dreams in about an hour, so I would like for you to get everyone ready, okay? Eva, you go with them and get a scan of the area for five miles before wend, please, and thank you?" I asked as I got out of the Red Chevy Nova and pulled the seat ahead.


    K was still strapped to my chest, and I had to let Haruna and Xelios out because Kyra couldn''t figure out how to move the seat. As I felt Eva leave me for my main body, Kyra came around, which was in helicopter mode right now thanks to the Techno Transmuter Cube.


    "We will get everyone ready, but what are you two going to do? Or do I want to know?" Kyra asked as she took K from my chest.


    "I wanted to go test the limits of this world, and Haruna is one of the few that can protect herself if we get into an ident. I also would like to spend some alone time with her," I said, and Kyra nodded at me.


    "Good, I was just making sure that you still wanted more after the fun we had earlier," Kyra said with a wink, and then gave me a kiss and turned away from before I could speak, so I grabbed her soft tail at the base near her ass, and pulled her back into me, Kissing her neck, as she struggled to get away with minimal effort.


    "No, love. You always satisfy me," I said and then kissed Kyra''s neck, but then I got a p in the face from my daughter.


    "Don''t be a perverted daddy!" K growled at me, and I grinned at her and then leaned over Krya''s shoulder and attacked K with a flurry of kisses until both of them pushed me away.


    I gave Xelios a kiss and softly squeezed her bottom as I did. She smiled at me and then cuddled into my chest before turning to follow Kyra.


    I turned back to the car, but Haruna was sitting in the passenger seat.


    "Hmm? I thought you said you wanted to drive?" I asked as I walked around the car and got inside, turning to look at her.


    "No, I asked if I could have a turn, and I said I know how to drive, but that doesn''t mean that I actually want to. I prefer to go for a drive with you," Haruna said with a smile, and I grinned back.


    There was no sweat off my back, and I was excited to drive. I had honestly thought that I was just going to be the driving instructor for the girls and never actually get to drive, so this was perfect.


    "Sweat, I was hoping to get a chance to drive! So, you know what I want to do, and what might happen?" I asked, and Haruna nodded to me.


    "You want to see if there is a limit to how far you can go in this world? And if there is a limit, you want me to protect us?" Haruna asked, and I nodded.


    "Mostly, I don''t need protection, but I want to make sure that you are safe. I don''t think that we will find a limit out there, but I want to make sure that we are prepared. I can''t use the Gate in here, but I also can not hurt myself while I am inside of here; I tried, hehe," I said as I started the car, and it roared to life.


    I pushed down on the gas and let the roar and vibration run through me, and I smiled broadly, but Haruna poked me. I turned to her, and she had a displeased look on her face.


    "What do you mean, you tried? Why were you trying to hurt yourself?" Haruna asked with concern, and Iughed as I let go of the gas.


    "No, I didn''t do it on purpose. I was in the bathroom...cleaning up anyways, I had slipped while I was in an awkward position. I bounced my head off the edge of the tub, but I didn''t feel any pain. So, I tried using a razor de to try and slice my arm, but it was like trying to cut a balloon with a rubber ball; not even a mark," I said, and Haruna let out a breath that she was holding, and I looked at her strangely.


    "Sorry, I just know that you have been under a lot of stresstely I just know what it''s like to be at your wit''s end. If you ever need to talk, I am here for you. You know that, right?" Haruna asked me, and I nodded with a big smile and leaned in to kiss her, but her words had disturbed me,


    I was going to have to pay more attention to Haruna; she was forced to be on that Ind for a very long time. I shifted the car into gear and then put my hand out, palm up on Haruna''sp.


    "I want you to know as well that I am here for you, always. I will be here to hold you and support you from now and until the day that we stop living, and you know what that means, right? I will be stopping this game with my brother and friends, and then that day will nevere. I will always be here for you," I said, and Haruna took my hand and squeezed it tightly as she looked out the window and quietly whispered, okay, and then I let my foot hit the floor.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!